Second War

Grindelwald

You are viewing a story from harrypotterfanfiction.com

Harry Potter and the Quest of Grindelwald. by Captain Charles

View Online

Format: Novel

Chapters: 28

Word Count: 204,373

Status: COMPLETED

Rating: Mature

Warnings: Strong Language, Strong Violence, Scenes of a Sexual Nature

Genres: General, Mystery, Action/Adventure

Characters: Harry, Ron, Hermione, Hagrid, Lupin, Sirius, Neville, Luna, Draco, Ginny

Pairings: Harry/Ginny, Remus/Tonks, Ron/Hermione, Neville/Luna, Draco/OC

First Published: 06/06/2007

Last Chapter: 02/06/2010

Last Updated: 02/06/2010

Summary:

Sequel to **Harry Potter and the Second War**

It has been three years since Harry defeated Voldemort reducing him to ashes and took the powers from the mighty Grindelwald. He is now an Auror and a new dark threat is on the horizon. Harry and Ginny are the only couple still not married yet. Memories are unleashed again and a new quest begins and an old one continues.

Chapter 1: Chapter 1 – The Darkness Returns.

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Three years had passed since the day Harry had faced both Voldemort and Grindelwald that led to the defeat of the former and the loss of powers for the latter. Nightmares had plagued him for those three years as well. Not even the dreamless sleeping draught was helping anymore. After his year of teaching he had enrolled in the Auror academy along with Ron Weasley, Draco Malfoy and Neville Longbottom, all four of which graduated the top four of their class.

His relationship with Ginny had hit an all time low this past year when he had finally finished training and became a full time Auror. Ginny thought he was taking too long to set a date and truth be told Harry Potter had a lot on his mind. Within the last year he had taken every assignment Kingsley Shacklebolt had shoved in front of him and often teaming him with Draco. Ron and Neville had become a fearsome team and had personally rounded up most of the death-eaters not caught the day of the final battle or the months after.

Still, Harry had to admit; Ron, Draco and Neville seemed to be finding time to spend with their wives. Harry knew he would end up losing the love of his life if he didn’t make a decision soon. He was thinking about returning to Hogwarts to teach, hoping that would give him the time to raise a family. He had already talked to Severus Snape his old teacher and friend and the Headmistress Minerva McGonagall who both told him that he would be welcome to the school. Being an Auror for Harry meant bringing his work home with him all the time. He wasn’t someone who could leave the job like his other three friends and forget about it. Just last week Ginny had stormed off a date with him when he had been discussing work at dinner the entire time.

Draco and Trinity married right before the fantastic foursome, as some of the older aurors were calling them, left for auror training. Neville had married Luna right after Auror training and so now a year later Ginny was furious with Harry at being the only couple not married and not sharing the same address. Ginny was still staying at Weasley Manor with Mr. And Mrs. Weasley. The house Dumbledore had left them had changed names over the front gate immediately from Dumbledore Manor to Weasley Manor once Arthur had inserted the key looking as if it had always said Weasley Manor. The burrow, which Harry missed, was no more, having been destroyed by fire before the final battle by a band of Death-eaters.

Ginny had decided to go to school as a healer and Harry had tried to reason with her in that once she became a full fledged healer they could settle down. She wasn’t buying it though. Hermoine so far had been able to talk to her about the long wait even citing the long courtship of Ron and her as an example and so far it had worked. Until last month when Hermoine had given birth to his godson Jonathan Arthur Weasley named for both Hermoine’s father and Ron’s as well. Both the grandparents were completely taken with him too as was Harry. It was the first baby Harry had ever held in his life. Now Draco and Trinity were expecting their first as well.

Hermoine of course was working for the Department of Mysteries these days and unlike when they were in school wouldn’t let either her husband, nor Harry in on the good stuff that was in there although Harry knew about a few things as did Ron.

Luna was working full time in the magical creatures department of the ministry and part time as a reporter on her father’s paper, The Quibbler.

Trinity was also working at the ministry in the ancient artifacts department and doing quite well. She often laughed when she found things that were new when she was growing up or that she was older than.

As he stood on the cliff overlooking the ocean he had a feeling of something happening for a second time. His duster whipped around his legs as he turned and surveyed the scene around him. Not much was left of the small coastal village in Cornwall that was here a week ago. Draco and he had just been here ten days ago following up on a three different murders all seemingly random till Harry and Draco found out that all three people had come from the same village. He looked around and saw the blonde-haired man emerge from a part of the inn that hadn’t burnt.

“Not a soul left alive Harry.” Draco said and grimaced as he walked toward where Harry stood. “Who ever did this was quick about it though. Must have been about dinner time as well because at the tables inside the food looks untouched.” He said.

“How long to you figure?” Harry asked.

“About two days ago would be my guess.” Draco said. “The food is starting to smell.”

Harry nodded. “The magic imprints are starting to fade too.” He said frowning. “The signatures are really dark as well.”

“How did this not get ministry attention?” Draco asked.

“No survivors and I think we are the first to visit this place since the attack.” Harry said.

“Yes but you can feel the dark magic around cant you? I mean this attack should have gotten someone at the ministry’s attention with all the dark magic flying about right?” Draco asked looking at some of the smoldering bones on the ground.

Harry could certainly feel the dark magic residue left around the place. All the people here had been literally burned to death. He knew it would take a lot of dark magic burn the bodies so bad that only the bones remained to mark their passing.

Harry suddenly turned from the scene unable to look any longer. “We better alert Kingsley and get a team out here to secure this place.” Harry said looking at Draco. “Then we’ll have to report straight to the minister on this one.” He said frowning “I just hope Arthur isn’t the one who catches heat from this one.”

“It’s not his fault! I think he is the best minister we’ve had. He doesn’t take bribes, he doesn’t show favoritism nor is he intimidated by anyone.” Draco said. He had quickly become a supporter of the new minister and not just because he was friends with Ron now either. After the final battle Arthur as minister awarded Lucius Malfoy an order of Merlin first class for his sacrifice to save others. Draco had been an ardent supporter of the minister ever since.

“Yes but you know how the public can be Draco. They can be pretty fickle when they are scared.” Harry said.

“Fawkes!” Harry said and the phoenix appeared instantly. Harry took a quill and some parchment from within his duster and quickly wrote out a short message, short but to the point. “Kingsley, over a hundred dead at St. Ivy Leads, Cornwall. Dark magic used.” He finished the note and tied it to Fawkes leg and scratched his head. “Ok boy take that to Kingsley.” Harry said to Fawkes and in a flash he was gone.

It was nine in the morning and already Harry could tell it was going to be a long day. He saw Draco pick up a child’s toy near a small skeleton and saw the anger in the mans eye.

“This just reeks Harry. We go through all the trouble of saving the wizarding world only to have someone new wanting to be like him.” Draco said through gritted teeth.

Harry knew who Draco meant by ‘him’ but shook his head. “Maybe but we don’t know that yet Draco. For all we know it could be a-“ Harry started but didn’t get to finish.

“A what Harry? You know as well as I do something has been wrong for weeks.” Draco said stalking off.

Actually Harry had felt it for almost three years although he couldn’t seem to find the source of it. Since the link he had with Voldemort had ceased to exist something worse had happened. The dreams that plagued him for three years had happened, in those dreams where monsters that would scare even Tom Riddle.

A pop behind them made them turn quickly and even though they were expecting Kingsley Shacklebolt, when the man arrived he had two wands aimed at him. He nodded as the wands were lowered and both Harry and Draco nodded back grimly.

“Any survivors?” He asked.

“None that we could tell.” Draco said. “Looks like every last man, woman and child sir.”

Kingsley nodded as four more pops were heard. He turned to the new arrivals. “I want this whole perimeter searched and I want signature readings taken. See if you can ascertain just what spell was used to leave the bodies this way. Also see if you can find any trails anyone might have left that might have escaped.” Kingsley said and then turned back to Harry. “Arthur isn’t going to like this. This is going to upset Sunday dinner tomorrow too.” He told the two.

“Oyi! I almost forgot about Sunday!” Harry said slapping his head.

“You do and there’ll be a big hole in the ground where you used to be Potter.” Draco said. “You stand Ginny up again and that redhead is going to kill you.” He said smirking.

A nervous chuckled ran through the group as they all tried to block out the bodies lying around them. “I want you two to report what we have now to Arthur. Then I want a report on my desk Monday morning. By the way how did you two happen to run across this?” Kingsley asked.

“Those three murders from Surrey a few weeks ago. The one link we found was that all were living here in Cornwall till about six months ago and then suddenly they moved to Surrey.” Harry said.

“We came here about ten days ago to ask around about the two men and the woman. All we could get from the people around here was that a gent came through here saying there were jobs to be had in Camberley in Surrey Heath at a company called Entwhistle & Associates. But the address that was given to them turned out to be an abandoned warehouse close to the edge of town.” Draco said.

“The place hadn’t been used for years. There was no sign that either of the three victims even made it that far either.” Harry said sadly.

“Ok good work you two. Report this to the Minister and you’re off for the day. I’d use the time to start that report so your not late to dinner tomorrow Potter. And leave work at work! I got an ear full from a certain redhead that came to see her father today.” Kingsley said chuckling and Harry groaned.

“Face it Harry eventually your going to have to set a date.” Draco smirked. “It’s not so bad you know. Look at me I’m happy!” He said smiling.

“Yes but your also god awful ugly too!” Harry said suddenly smirking at his partner.

“Up yours Potter!” Draco said smirking back and both nodded to Kingsley before turning on the spot and disappearing.

Appearing outside the ministry they walked toward the phone booth that served as the entrance. Harry insisted they go by booth each time to the utter frustration of Draco. Stepping in Harry picked up the phone and dialed the number replacing it on the hook as the voice of a woman came across as if she were standing there with them. “Name and business please?” said the voice.

“Draco Malfoy, Auror to see the Minister of Magic.” Draco said and then rolled his eyes at Harry.

“Harry Potter auror, here to cause mischief and mayhem.” Harry said and suddenly two badges plunked out the coin slot of the phone. Draco’s read ‘Draco Malfoy Auror business with the Minister.’ While Harry’s read ‘Harry Potter mischievous Auror.’ Harry smiled while Draco just sighed.

“Potter please tell me why you insist on collecting those ridiculous badges?” Draco asked.

“I’m giving them to Fred and George for their new product line.” Harry said.

“New product line?” Draco asked and frowned. “I know I’m going to regret asking but what new product line could call for silly badges from the ministry exchange box?”

Harry shrugged. “You know those two wont tell until they work out all the bugs. I’ve already given them at least forty and they insist they need more.” Harry said as he felt the floor start to lower them to the atrium.

As they arrived in the Atrium the guard at the front desk took their wands and put them one at a time on the scale and then handed then back. The two proceeded to the elevators and stepped into the lift as the doors swished open greeting the person standing inside.

“Hello Percy.” Harry said as he shook the others hand.

“Hello Harry, Draco. Nasty business I hear in Cornwall. Kingsley told me before he left.” Percy said.

Draco frowned. “He told you?” He asked.

“Well just that there was a murder in St. Ivy Leads in Cornwall. To expect you two to report to father directly about it.” He said holding up a piece of parchment to which Draco’s frown melted away and he nodded.

“How is Arthur’s day today Percy?” Harry asked knowing the last two weeks the minister had been entirely too busy.

“Wishing he was back in his old job.” Percy said smiling. “And for once I wish I was there with him.”

“Hectic eh?” Draco asked smirking.

“That’s not the half of it. Four dragons were reported missing this morning from Romania and two have been sited crossing the border this morning over Poland and headed in the general direction of Germany. Now the German Minister wants father to send a few handlers to fetch them home before they reach the German border.” Percy said sighing. “As if it were our fault the blasted Dragons got away.” He finished slightly frustrated.

The lift stopped and the doors swished open and Harry and Draco stepped out followed by Percy who took the lead. They followed him down the narrow hallway to the end where they walked through a door to the aurors main offices. Then stepped through another door, which led to the Minister of Magic’s office. Percy walked up and knocked on the door and entered leaving the two standing in Percy’s outer office. When Percy reemerged he ushered them in and closed the door behind them.

“Hello Harry, Draco.” Arthur Weasley said. “So tell me about St. Ives Leads first.” The minister said taking a seat and sighing.

Harry and Draco took the seats across from him and first Harry and then Draco told of their leads in the murders in Surrey Heath and their trip to the small fishing village and then going there again that day.

“So what was today’s trip about?” Arthur asked frowning.

“The barman in St. Ivey Leads said the visitor that came through that boasted of the jobs had a visitor in the night, a beautiful lady with long black hair. We brought a sketch quill the twins have been working on and were going to give it a go to see if we could ask around Camberley to see if any of the locals had seen the lady and maybe get a description of the man as well if possible.” Draco said and Arthur nodded.

“Unfortunately we arrived too late. By a day and a half at least.” Harry said looking down at the floor.

“The whole village had been destroyed. From what I found in the remains of the inn it would have been near dinnertime. The food wasn’t even touched yet.” Draco said.

“There were no survivors that we could find in the area. Kingsley is doing a full sweep with the Crime Scene force to see if we missed anything.” Harry said.

“Very well. Hopefully we’ll catch who was behind this. What’s are your views on it so far?” Arthur said.

“We thought at first it might be a few stray death-eaters but we maybe looking at someone totally new. Someone that may have had a grudge with those at St. Ivey Leads but the fact that no one seemed to know the man doesn’t rule out that he might of changed his looks. Whoever the man and woman are they might or might not be of importance. The man may have heard of jobs and just passed the information along as secondhand information. We have no way of knowing at this time. With this affair in St. Ivey Leads the case is at a dead end for now.” Harry said.

“Until we can find another lead. We were thinking of making contact with a few of the other villages in and around St. Ivey Leads.” Draco said.

“Good maybe someone will have seen one of the two and remember them.” Arthur said suddenly lost in thought. “Ron and Neville should be back from their mission with Hagrid tonight and I’ll have Kingsley throw them in with you lot on Monday.” He said.

“How are the giants doing at the new location?” Harry asked.

“Oh fine, actually Hagrid is in high hopes that fairly soon he and Grawp will be able to leave them to return to Hogwarts. Filch has been helping Arturius lately and he is making quite a bit of headway. He works hard and always has a smile and kind word for everyone. I think he only irritates Filch for the moment.” Arthur said smiling. “We have all the safeguards in place and no muggles should wander in too close to the giants. The place will be a paradise for them soon.” He said. “Now, need I remind both of you about Sunday dinner?” he asked looking at the two. “Molly and I will be expecting everyone at five tomorrow evening. And I am to understand from her and Ginny there will be no talk of work.” He said smiling across at the two.

Draco smirked in Harry’s direction, as the latter turned slightly red. “Yes sir I promise no talk of work.” Harry said and wondered if he would be able to keep that promise once Ron and Neville arrived. They would want to know all about this latest case. The two rose and shook Arthur’s hand before leaving.

Upon arriving back in the atrium they said their goodbyes for the day and while Draco took the floo to Grimmald Place, Harry aparated to the road outside Godric’s Hollows one cemetery and made his way through the gates to the mausoleum close to the rear of the cemetery. Waving his hand over the wilting flowers in the vases flanking the doors the flowers suddenly sprang to life in full bloom and fresh. Pulling his keys from his pocket he inserted an old worn key into the lock and entered.

He needed to talk to someone about Ginny and indeed about his feelings. He knew the portraits of his parents were at the house as well but being here where their bodies rested was where he felt closest to them.

“Hello Harry.” Said his mother’s voice and he turned and smiled at the redhead smiling at him from the frame.

“Hello mother. I need to talk to you and dad.” Harry said.

“Of course son.” His father said from a bit higher up.

Two hours later having unloaded his heart to the two portraits he felt a bit better but no closer to a solution. Making his way down the road from the cemetery he thought about contacting Drusilla and Sirius but then had a sudden thought and knew it would be Aunt Petunia he would contact. Besides he wanted to see how Dudley was doing in his studies. The past summer he had tutored his cousin in defense against the dark arts. It turned out to be Dudley’s worst subject but by the end of the summer Dudley had finally got the hang of it for the most part although he would never be an Auror. Like his mother Dudley excelled in Charms and Potions and had an aptitude in Herbology.

Entering his home he took off his duster and put it onto the coat rack and turned at the now familiar pops.

“Good day Harry Potter sirs!” Three voices chorused

Dobby, Winky and Plonky had been doing this for almost three years now and try as he might without hurting their feelings they were still at it. He was just glad Rinki wasn’t joining in with them. Rinki as it turned out was quite a cook and made the best Trickle Tart Harry had ever had. He was also a lot more laid back to Harry’s surprise. Kreature had died a year ago and while Harry had been sad he didn’t miss him that much. In his final hours he did something Harry could have strangled him for. He worked his Elvin magic for the last time and when he died his head appeared on a plaque in the hallway of Godric’s Hollow. Try as they might not even Narcissa could take the house elf’s mounted head off the wall. Finally Harry had the wall itself taken down and replaced and buried the plaque in a house elf cemetery Dobby helped him find.

After dinner he settled into a chair before the fire and took a small clay pot from the table beside him. He reached into the pot for a pinch of the sparkling green powder and threw it into the fire and the flames turned green. “Salem Academy Petunia Dursley’s office!” He said and stuck his head into the green flames and saw the startled look on his Aunts face and then the smile as she turned toward the fireplace.

“Harry! How are you dear?” His Aunt said.

“Hello Aunt Petunia. I was wondering how you were doing.” Harry lied.

His Aunt looked at him thoughtfully for a moment and then sat in front of the fireplace. “Harry I believe that’s the first lie you’ve told me in a long time. What’s the matter dear?” she asked kindly.

“Sorry Aunt Petunia, well to be honest its Ginny. She wants to set a date. There is something not right going on right now at work. We have a few murders and I think we have another dark wizard on the rise.” His words came rushing out. “I’ve felt something was wrong since the week after I defeated Tom. I thought it was just that the link I had with Tom was gone but I know something isn’t right Aunt Petunia.”

“Well Harry don’t you still love Ginny?” His Aunt asked. “The reason your not setting a date isn’t because you’ve changed your mind is it?”

“No Aunt Petunia I love Ginny dearly. It’s just that if a new dark wizard does rise up well I’m afraid he’ll target those I love.” Harry said sadly.

“Because that’s what Tom Riddle did right?” Aunt Petunia asked knowing full well what was troubling him now. “Harry its time you realized that you cant save everyone and that what your really doing is pushing her away. You’re going to lose her Harry unless you marry her soon. She may love you with all her heart but she’ll leave if she thinks you don’t still love her the same way.”

“But that’s just it Aunt Petunia I want to marry her. I want to build a life with her but every time we start talking about a wedding date something comes up.” Harry said sadly.

“Does it? Or is it you that lets things keep coming up Harry?” Aunt Petunia asked in amusement. “Your scared Harry. Your so scared of losing something that your sabotaging your own relationship with her. Harry I want you to be happy. Not every relationship or person you love dies. I’m here, Ron and Hermoine are still your close friends and they are alive. Sirius and Drusilla are alive and Remus and Tonks are still alive. Neville and Luna and Draco and Trinity are still alive. And all of them are married and doing fine.”

“Your right Aunt Petunia they are fine and I am scared. What if I don’t make a good husband?” Harry asked. “Or even worse what if I am a lousy father?” He said miserably.

“You’re half Potter and half Evans and you’ll make a fine husband and father. Your responsible and kind and you have more love in your heart than anyone I know.” Aunt Petunia said. “All you have to do is set a date and follow through Harry.” She said.

“Right. Thanks Aunt Petunia for, well you know.” He said smiling a bit.

“Any time you need to talk Harry you have family and thank you for coming to me with this. Did you say that there were a few murders there? We have had some here as well. The Aurors here have really been baffled by them.” Aunt Petunia said changing the subject.

“What’s happened?” Harry asked.

“Seems that a small town in Southern Florida was wiped out, I heard Headmaster Sheppard talking to someone from the American Ministry about it. About a hundred bodies found at the site all burned with some kind of dark magic, did I say something wrong?” Aunt Petunia asked suddenly seeing the look on Harry’s face.

“No not at all, do you know any of the Aurors working on it Aunt Petunia? I’d like to talk to one of them.” Harry said thoughtfully.

“I’ll see who I can get a hold of and give you a name on Monday. Are there similarities then?” Aunt Petunia asked.

“Sounds a lot like what Draco and I found. Thanks again Aunt Petunia. I’ll go see Ginny tonight if she’ll even see me and set a date.” Harry said.

“You better Harry, if I’m any judge of character that girl might hex you into oblivion soon if you don’t.” She said smiling.

Harry pulled his head from the flames and threw a bit more into the fire turning it green again. “Weasley Manner study.” He said and poked his head into the flames again.

“Harry?” Ginny’s voice greeted him. “What do you need?” She asked still clearly upset with him.

“Well I was hoping that setting a date with my fiancée would be ok this evening. Of course if she would like to wait for a while.” Harry said and made as if to close the connection.

“Harry! You mean it? Don’t you dare leave yet!” Ginny said running to the fireplace.

“Ah and there she is now. The most beautiful lady I know.” Harry said smiling. “I was thinking Halloween.”

“Really? So have I! Why Halloween though I would think that would be an awful time for you Harry.” Ginny said.

“That’s just it Ginny. Halloween was the night my parents were killed and it’s been always a sad time for me. I thought getting married would make it a time of celebration for a change instead of sadness.” Harry said.

Ginny looked at him and smiled lovingly. “I think that’s a wonderful idea Harry. We can announce it at Dinner tomorrow.” She suddenly narrowed her eyes. “You haven’t forgotten tomorrow is Sunday dinner have you?”

“Actually I did Ginny and your father, Kingsley and Draco have all reminded me about a dozen times.” He said smiling sheepishly.

Ginny giggled. “You better be here Mr. Potter it’s not nice to let a lady announce her wedding date by herself.”

“I wouldn’t dream of missing it. I love you Ginny.” Harry said

“I love you too Harry and we’ll talk more about all this tomorrow. Can I tell mom and dad tonight? They’ll be thrilled! I think even mom was about to come talk to you.” Ginny said.

“That’ll be ok. I talked to Aunt Petunia tonight and she set me straight actually.” Harry said.

“Things sure have changed haven’t they?” Ginny said smiling thoughtfully. “Who would have thought you Aunt would be the one you’d talk to?” She said and giggled.

“Can you imagine if I had contacted Severus?” He asked laughing. “Damn it Potter would you quit wasting everyone’s time and being overly dramatic and just marry the girl!” He said in his best imitation of Snape making them both laugh out loud and when they finally quit laughing Harry bid her a goodnight and pulled his head from the fire.

“Now that wasn’t so bad now was it?” He said to himself. “Not so bad at all.” He said smiling and sat back in his chair for a while with one of the books Hess had sent him just last week. Like Moody the old Auror had started sending Harry books while still going through Auror training. After Voldemort was defeated Harry and Ginny helped him bring Josephine to England to St. Mungo’s. It had only been three years but now she was up and walking again, not only that but due to the intense magic the healers had used, her magic had been unlocked as well and she was taking private lessons from Hess with added ones once a week with Harry, Ginny, Hermoine and even Snape and Narcissa.

Dobby brought him tea at seven on the dot and after tea he retired to the training room where he spared for an hour before bed every night. As he worked through the string of curses toward the sandbagged shaped humans that Dobby made for him to practice on he thought about the case he was working on and his Aunts description of the murders in the states. He’d have to tell Draco and Arthur about that tomorrow and somehow avoid getting caught talking business.

Finally he showered and got ready for bed taking his wand and putting it under his pillow he crawled in and turned on his back looking up at the ceiling that he had managed to finally make appear as the night sky. The stars were bright tonight and as he looked he saw the moon was full and frowned. Remus would be locked up tonight he knew. Since Sirius had been back he had taken it upon himself to turn into snuffles to keep Remus company. The new Wolf’s bane potion that Snape, Hermoine, Slughorn and Draco had come up with had allowed him to freely change and keep his memories, while the transformation was still horribly painful, the rest, Remus said, was smooth sailing.

Somewhere in the night he drifted off to sleep and the nightmares returned and with them Harry swirled away in the endless chase after the faceless dark wizard.

Chapter 2: Chapter 2 – Sunday Dinner with the Weasley’s

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Sunday dawned bright and early and found Harry in the garden in the back yard. He, Ginny and Neville had almost completely redone his mother’s old garden. Even the small maze of hedges that she had planted at one time was growing back and now waist high. In the middle of the maze was a small park with all the things a child would love and an ornate park bench with a padded seat under a large oak tree for shade.

He would have half the day to himself before going to Weasley Manor and he was relaxing with tea and watching the sun come up this morning. Another night and a worse dream than before in which a faceless enemy was killing his friends while he was powerless to save them. He sighed heavily and swore as he saw the Owl that would deliver the Daily Prophet. Lately it had held nothing but embarrassment for him opening the paper.

It seemed while he was unmarried a lot of the single witches were willing to go the extra mile and pay for ads that singled him out. One was even written by an up and coming Witch who was the talk of the new Magical Singing Sensation and talk of the wizarding world Frances Cole who had even faked a break in at her home and called Kingsley personally to have Harry investigate. In the Daily Prophet she had practically told a reporter that the time Harry had spent with her was the most romantic time she had ever had. All Harry, with Neville in tow had done was look over the room and voiced his findings that she had done most of the damage and that indeed while someone had tried to break in, any auror in training could have tracked down the one responsible. Harry had then left and followed the faint magical traces he had found to the Hogshead. When he went in Aberforth nodded in the direction of the far table where he found the culprit.

It had taken days for Ginny to stop glaring at him until he explained that Neville was with him the whole time he was with her. He accepted the paper and dropped a knut down into the attached bag on the Owls leg and watched it fly off. Opening the paper he swore again.

“Not very nice language this morning is it?” Drusilla asked making Harry jump and stand up quickly.

“You know sneaking up on people is quite rude.” He said halfheartedly.

“Well you being a Auror I shouldn’t be able to do that. Be glad I don’t tell my uncle you were completely unawares. He would be over here in no time reminding you of Constant Vigilance!” Drusilla shot back with a smile and wink. “Your godfather and I wanted to make sure your going to be at Dinner this evening.” She said.

Harry offered her a seat smirking. “Everyone wanted to make sure I showed up tonight. I dunno why. It’s not that I miss dinners all the time you know. I only missed the one.” Harry said smiling.

“Yes but tonight’s special. Merlin! You don’t even know what today is, do you?” Drusilla asked and as he shook his head it dawned on him and he looked at her in surprise. “Yes well when you start forgetting your own birthday it means your getting old.” She said laughing lightly. “Ginny and the rest of the Weasley clan have made sure to invite as many of your old friends and even your Aunt, Uncle and cousin will be there.”

Harry groaned. “They know I hate a big fuss why would they do that?” Harry asked frowning.

“Because they love you silly. Now a word of advice. Wear your best dress robes tonight, that will be the ones Sirius and I got you and I brought them with me. Sirius and I sent off for a new set for you after last month when you went after that chap in Little Brighton and your old ones were singed. I asked Dobby to take the new ones and lay them on your bed.” Drusilla said.

Harry smiled. “Thanks Drusilla.” He said.

“Harry we’re your godparents its our job to see you don’t go around looking like a ragamuffin.” She said snickering. “Which sometimes is a fulltime job with you kiddo.” She said ruffling his hair as he chuckled.

“So how is Sirius’s new job going?” Harry asked.

“Oh splendid. Sales are up at Weasley Wizard Wheezes and the twins are ecstatic. Who knew he would become such a celebrity after being a crook for so long?” Drusilla said smiling. “He enjoyed the posters the most. The same ones he said the ministry posted about him ages ago are now on flyers along with. ‘Even the most dangerous wizard alive shops at Weasley Wizard Wheezes!’ I tell you it’s enough to make me want to hex him.”

Harry looked at her for a moment. “But you love him still right?” Harry asked.

Startled she looked at her godson. “Oh yes Harry!” Then she chuckled. “All married couples have their times when they want to hex each other. No Harry we’re fine don’t you worry. You’ll find out in time that’s when you love the one your with the most.” She said smiling. “There are many facets of love Harry dear and as you grow together that love only gets stronger.” She said now standing up and kissing his forehead.

“Thanks Drusilla. Ginny and I set a date, finally.” He offered. “Ok truth be told it was me that waited so long about it.”

“Are you announcing it tonight?” Drusilla asked.

“Yes and I am thinking about returning to Hogwarts to teach after this case at work is over.” Harry said. “It’d feel really good to teach at Hogwarts again.”

“Then I think you’ve already made your decision.” Drusilla smiled at him. “Don’t be late tonight Harry Potter.”

“I wont I promise.” He said as she walked away. As she made her way back through the gate Harry scanned the page he was looking at. A picture on the front page showed the small fishing village burned and still had smoke rising. It was from a distance and it showed Harry and Draco talking while looking around. Occasionally Draco would frown as Harry grimaced. The headline read, “Celebrated Aurors baffled over unexplained massacre!”

Harry skipped down to the article. “Aurors Harry Potter, the chosen one who three years ago defeated you-know-who, and Draco Malfoy, son of Lucius Malfoy who at the last minute turned hero in the battle of Hogwarts, shown above were caught in this picture at the site of a massacre in St. Ives Leads, a small fishing village along the coast of Cornwall. Do we have another dark wizard on the rise? Did some of you-know-who’s death-eaters do this in retaliation? And why would they pick an out of the way place to make such a statement? The real question should be: Are we safe yet Mr. Minister?”

Harry swore again as a pop was heard and Dobby appeared. “More tea Master Harry?”

“Yes please Dobby.” He said as Dobby lifted the small teapot and poured some more tea into his cup.

“Is Master Harry ok?” Dobby always seemed to know when he wasn’t lately.

“Just this case Dobby. I’m afraid the Daily Prophet is right. Draco and I still haven’t a clue on who is doing this. Not very many leads at all.” Harry said sighing then smiled down at Dobby. “But remember your not to help me.” He said as they passed their small joke between them.

Dobby smiled shyly as he nodded and chuckled. “No master Harry Potter, Dobby wouldn’t dream of breaking his promise.” He said while crossing his fingers behind his back and smiling innocently. “Breakfast is almost ready Harry Potter sirs.” The small elf said and vanished.

Folding up the Daily Prophet Harry stood up and stretched as he sipped his tea. As he looked out over the garden he thought about the future and Ginny sitting with him in the early mornings while he had tea. He wished now that he would have married her sooner and suddenly wished for all the world she was here to talk to him about all this now.

He walked slowly back toward the house enjoying the early morning sites and sounds around him and suddenly wondered why Drusilla had come so early and then remembered the full moon last night. Sirius would have just went to bed as she popped over to see him.

Settling down to breakfast he made his way through and thanked Rinki for a superb meal. Rinki as always blushed fiercely and quickly cleared away the dishes. “Would Master Harry like anything else this morning sirs?” Rinki asked.

“No I believe I’m fine Rinki.” Harry said and the small elf nodded sadly. “But you know a bit of that Trickle Tart should top off my breakfast smartly.” Harry said smiling and Rinki suddenly smiled and rushed to get Harry a small Trickle Tart. The small elf knew Harry loved his cooking and so did his Miss Weasley too. Especially the Trickle tart, which she secretly had him making tonight for Harry Potter’s birthday party.

Harry spent the rest of the day out in the yard mowing the lawn. He could have done it with a wave of his wand but enjoyed driving the new lawn tractor he had purchased. Ginny, Draco and Ron thought he was nuts but Neville liked it so much that Luna bought him one as well. Hermoine thought nothing of it as her father had mowed his lawn that way for years, being a muggle and all. And as for Trinity she thought it was loud and smelly but an terribly neat contraption. Arthur had even come over and had Harry show him how it worked and had added spells to both his and Neville’s lawn tractors to vanish the grass that came out the side instead of spitting it out.

Harry had bought a new one and was waiting for Arthur’s birthday to give it to him. He told Mrs. Weasley about it and she chuckled. “Harry you always know what to buy my husband to keep him amused for hours. Don’t be too put out when he takes it apart though.” She had said.

When he finished mowing it was past noon and he made his way in to cool off and rest for the party tonight when he saw a tall redheaded man walking up the long drive. A smile broke out on the redheads face as he saw his friend. If anything Ron had grown two inches since school and filled out a bit during Auror training.

“Hello mate?” Ron said.

“Thought I wouldn’t see you till tonight.” Harry said.

“We just got back. I’m actually stopping here before I head home. I saw the Daily Prophet this morning.” He said and indeed Harry saw the paper under his arm and grimaced. “Thought I’d need to convince you to come tonight in case you tried to stay in.” He said smiling at Harry.

“You know the Prophet doesn’t effect me quite as much as it did when I was growing up.” Harry said turning toward the front door.

“Still that shot of you and Draco didn’t make us look good. Who do you supposed it was who took that picture?” Ron asked as they walked into the house.

Dobby served them butter beers in the livingroom while they chatted about the article and suddenly Harry remembered his conversation with Aunt Petunia.

“Ron, Aunt Petunia said that there was a similar massacre in the states. She is going to get the names of the Aurors working on it. Sounds like the same dark curse that stripped these bodies of their flesh leaving just the smoldering bones.” Harry said and watched Ron grimace.

“Oyi I have to eat when I get home Harry!” Ron said. “Can’t you put it another way? Ugh!” He said frowning.

“Sorry mate, want to use my floo to get home?” Harry offered. “I think I’ll go up and start getting ready. I could use a nice hot bath.” He said sniffing his shirt.

“You sure could I could smell you from the road!” Ron said chuckling. “Yeah thanks I need to get home, I bet my son is walking already and I missed it!” Ron said smirking. “You know just once I wish Kingsley would give me an assignment that wouldn’t be an overnight assignment.” He said and said his goodbyes to Harry and took the floo home.

Harry was ready by ten till four and walked out to the garage and opened it. Leading out his motorcycle he waved his hand and watched as the door to the garage closed. Mounting the bike he turned the key in the ignition and kicked starting it hearing and feeling the engine come to life. He revved it up a bit and took off up the drive. When he was through the gates and headed toward the Town of Godric’s Hollow he pulled back on the bike and it left the pavement, shooting straight up as he reached over and hit the invisibility booster and disappeared to human eyes.

Forty-five minutes later he landed turning off the invisibility booster just outside of the gates of Weasley Manor and as the gates were already open he drove on in and up the drive and parked his bike.

As he stepped up to open the doors they were thrown open and a chorus of “Surprise!” met him as many sets of hands seized him and dragged him into the large spacious livingroom. As in his home there was a large picture of Albus Dumbledore over the fireplace although his picture of Dumbledore was in his study. He saw his old headmaster beaming down upon the scene with the old twinkle in his blue eyes.

Ginny handed him a mug of butter beer as she hugged him and they toasted to his health as they bid him set and open his presents. All his old classmates were there including a few slytherins that had made friends with him since his school days.

“Isn’t there like an age thing where you guys don’t have to buy me so many presents?” Harry said blushing at the table full he saw.

“Nonsense Harry dear.” Aunt Petunia said. “Some of us have quite a bit of catching up to do on your birthday presents.” She chuckled.

“She’s right you know.” Sirius said holding Drusilla by the hand. “We still haven’t given you our second gift of the day!” he said winking.

“But you two already got me the new dress robes!” Harry protested.

“Yes well the dress robes are from just Sirius and I.” Drusilla said. “We took a collection for the second gift and its from everyone.” She said smiling.

“Merlin your going to spoil me rotten!” Harry said. “At this rate by my next birthday I’ll be as insufferable as Lockhart!” Harry chuckled and a collective laugh went around the room.

“Harry there is something you don’t know yet I’m afraid. In the wizarding world when you come of age your powers mature, as you do know. But when you turn twenty-one your powers will mature again.” Remus said and then turned a sad eye on Sirius. “Unfortunately since Sirius never grew up he is more like a squib.” Remus said and the room erupted in laughter.

“Oh very funny ha, ha!” Sirius said and made a face.

“Now sometime this evening you’ll feel a bit light-headed but it passes quickly.” Hermoine said. “Remember two months ago when we had my party and you said I looked like I was going to pass out?” She reminded him.

“I thought that was because you were pregnant though.” Harry said and Hermoine smiled and shook her head.

“No I had quite and easy time with the baby till let Ron in the room and he promptly passed out.” She said narrowing her eyes at Ron.

“Yes our little brother the fearless Auror.” Fred said.

“Beaten by the site of a baby.” George said and the room erupted again.

“Bugger off you two you weren’t there!” Ron said going red in the face.

“So it’ll be like when I touched mom and dads caskets?” Harry asked remembering almost passing out from the power surging into him.

“Well maybe less abrupt than that Harry. You see your mother and father added something to your powers being that both were from the different lines of Merlin.” Severus said.

“Oyi Harry open these presents so we can eat!” Charlie said. “Mom has been starving us all day!” He chuckled.

Harry laid into the massive amounts of presents wondering how he would get all of the stuff home since he decided to ride his bike.

The twins gave him a new Australian styled Dragon hide duster and a hat with a touch of a wider brim, which Ginny said made him look mysterious and menacing.

Remus and Tonks got him a new broom servicing and detailing kit for his broom and a set of wizarding encyclopedias.

He was already wearing his gift from Sirius and Drusilla.

Ron and Hermoine had gotten him a set of defense against the dark arts spell books from china translated into English.

Draco and Trinity got him a set of books on Ancient magical relics which Draco said told all about the staff he had from the fight with Grindelwald.

Severus and Narcissa got him a complete potions lab in a box and Severus’s two new books on potion making and advanced spells. “And I expect you to read it too Potter. After all you’ve already read a few.” He said smirking and actually winked.

Neville and Luna got him a few rare South American plants he had been looking for to plant in his garden.

Seamus, Lavander and Padma along with Dean who had recovered fully after Voldemort had been defeated got him a large expensive foe glass.

Dobby and Winky made him a multi-colored sweater and socks to match.

The presents kept coming until he looked down at the table and only one small box was left. Sirius picked it up and handed it to Drusilla who handed it in turn to Remus who passed it to Tonks who passed it on around the room till every hand had touched it on its journey and as Ginny finally handed it to Harry she kissed his cheek. “It’s from all of us Harry.” She said softly.

“He took the box and unwrapped the ribbon carefully knowing that Mrs. Weasley still kept wrapping paper out of habit these days to reuse.

Inside the box was a key not unlike the one he had for his bike only it had a different Logo on it.

“Harry step outside and see if that key fits anything.” Sirius said smiling and winked.

Harry got up from his seat and the whole room followed him to the door. The twins beat him to it and while Fred opened it George did a rather wide flourish allowing him passage through first.

As he stepped out he saw it. It was midnight metallic blue with pearl ghost flames. It was a bike that he and Sirius saw just weeks ago in a motorcycle custom magazine that he had whistled at and showed his godfather. He had never heard of the name then because he knew little about bikes but for the Triumph he owned that used to belong to Sirius.

“It’s an American brand of bike called a Harley. All the charms like the old bike and a new invisibility booster. And we added a silencing button as well Harry as its pretty loud.” Arthur said.

“I saw to the paint job myself.” Uncle Vernon said. “And I had as much chrome put on as possible. These are the rage in the States.” He added. “Mr. Hess actually helped me find the custom shop that did all the work.”

Harry noticed everyone holding his or her breaths as he took in the bike and he smiled blushing. “Ok now this is a surprise!” He said in awe looking at the sleek new bike in front of him. “It’s the most beautiful bike I have ever seen.” He said simply and heard a collective sigh. He was close to tears that everyone not only chipped in the money, but also went to great lengths to pick just the right things for the bike.

“So Potter take it for a spin.” Draco said nudging Ginny forward. “Its big enough for two.” He said smiling and causing Ginny to glare at him a bit and blush furiously.

Harry’s smile broadened and he nodded. “Right!” he said and took Ginny by the hand and led her to the bike. He mounted and when she got on behind him he put the key in the Ignition and turned it. He looked around for the kick-starter and couldn’t find it and looked at Sirius for help.

“It’s the green button on the bars.” Sirius said chuckling. “New stuff since I bought the old one.”

Harry reached over with his thumb and started the bike and could feel the power of the engine come to life. He revved it a couple of times and then raised the kickstand. He turned it facing down the drive and shot off with Ginny squeezing him tight around the middle and as he reached the end of the drive he pulled back on the handlebars and took off into the night with Ginny laughing behind him.

Engaging the invisibility booster they flew high over London and then back to Weasley Manor and down the long driveway and parked the bike. As he cut the engine off the clapping started and he turned and kissed a very flushed Ginerva Weasley and helped her off the bike. Sirius was laying on the ground and Remus and Drusilla were smirking at him.

“Sirius?” Harry said.

His godfather raised up with a hand on his heart. “That thing is fast. I’ve outdone myself. Now listen you be careful on that cause if anything happens to you your godmother, Aunt, Molly and about a dozen others will kill me over it not to mention I’d die if anything happened to you on that bike myself ok?” Sirius finally asked.

“I promise I’ll be careful Sirius.” Harry said and meant it. “It must have cost a fortune though!” Harry said staring at the bike.

“Never you mind the cost Harry it’s a gift.” Drusilla said admonishingly.

“Now that the presents are open can we eat?” Ron said and Hermoine with baby Jonathan in her arms smiled rolling her eyes.

“Come along Jonathan before your father starves to death.” She said to the child with a smile and mischief dancing in her eyes, which made everyone, chuckle.

Dinner was a fabulous affair and went over surprisingly well until the end when Harry received a jolt that made him pass out. When he came around everyone looked extremely worried.

“It iz not supposed to effect him zat much!” Fleur said worriedly.

“I think it’s just all the excitement.” Mrs. Weasley said. “Oh there he’s coming around now. Dobby get me some brandy dear.”

Harry felt someone massaging his shoulders and then a glass was put to his lips. As the liquid poured down his throat it burned but not bad. He coughed a few minutes and finally nodded that he was ok and Percy and Bill helped him into his chair.

“Ok mate?” Ron asked worriedly.

“Y-yeah I wasn’t expecting that.” He said still feeling very drained and a bit ill.

“Well I think you should stay here tonight Harry. That was quite a jolt. I’ve never seen that before.” Hess said. “Here take another drink of this brandy it’ll put color back in your cheeks.” He said handing Harry a small glass and he drank it down feeling that burning sensation again only slightly less burn this time.

He tried to put on a false front but it was decided he would stay the night with the Weasley clan and then if he was feeling ok tomorrow he could go home but Arthur made him promise to take a day off.

“I’ll have the boys meet you at your home to discuss the case tomorrow but you are not to come in to work Harry.” Arthur whispered to him and Harry nodded.

Ginny looked at him suspiciously and he smiled at her. “I’m ok Ginny. Still want to announce our wedding date?” He asked leaning over and whispering to her.

She suddenly smiled and nodded and Harry stood a bit wobbly at first but forced his legs to lock before reaching out and taking his wine goblet in hand and clinking it with his knife on the edge as the room again had erupted in conversation. Everyone turned to him as Ginny stood up beside him.

“First I’d like to thank my family.” He said and nodded to those of the Weasley clan plus his Godparents, Aunt and Uncle and his closest friends. “For this elaborate party and to all my close friends who decided to come celebrate this day with me. I also want to thank you all for the wonderful birthday presents. No man could ask for more, but I’m afraid I must. Ginny and I as you know have been trying to come up with a date to be married.” Harry said sheepishly.

“More like the intended groom has been trying to avoid it.” Ron quipped and the Twins slapped him on the back for a good joke as the rest of the room chuckled.

“Hush Ronald.” Hermoine admonished him.

“As my future husband was saying we have decided on a definite date so we hope you’ll all join us on Halloween for our wedding.” Ginny said smiling. “After discussing it with Harry we decided that Halloween for him and most of the wizarding world has been about sadness and loss. What better way to break that chain of sadness than to name it a day of celebration.” She said smiling at Harry and kissed him soundly.

Sirius, Remus, Tonks, Drusilla, Aunt Petunia Arthur and Molly were the first to start clapping and all had tears in their eyes. Soon the whole table was standing and clapping.

“A fitting way to renew happiness on such a sad day.” Sirius said and the rest were quick to agree and then they were shaking hands and being hugged by what seemed the whole room. Soon a toast was made to the couple and the twins not to ever be outdone set off a set of their very own fireworks complete with the words. “Happy Birthday Harry! It’s about time you set a date!” to which all in the room including Molly Weasley laughed themselves to tears while Harry blushed furiously and Ginny smiled smugly. Then it was the women dragging Ginny one way and the guys dragging Harry into the den to talk about the wedding.

After the party was over and almost everyone had left McGonagall made her way over to Harry and put her hand on his arm. “Everything is ready for you if you’d like to start this year.” She said quietly.

“Thanks Minerva. I’ll be there the day before to get everything set up.” Harry said. “I still need to tell Kingsley and the guys.” He finished.

“Very well then, Happy Birthday Harry and I’ll see you soon.” McGonagall said smiling and kissed him on the cheek.

Aunt Petunia finally came up to him and took his hand. He noticed the slip of parchment that she placed there and as he hugged her he pocketed it. “I didn’t want to be rude and talk business.” She whispered. “The name of the Auror over the case in the states is on there and would very much like to talk to you.” She said so only he could hear.

“Thanks Aunt Petunia for that and everything else. Without you and Uncle Vernon and Dudley I wouldn’t be here today. Thanks for loving me enough to take me in.” He said and his Aunt hugged him soundly.

With that it was only he along with the Weasley’s and Draco and Trinity who had offered to stay and clean up. Harry deciding he wanted to help raised his hand and enchanted a spell Hermoine had taught him six months ago and the trash in the two rooms was whisked away and the floor and furniture left spotless much to the surprise and delight of everyone as they gathered in the family room near a roaring fire sipping tea before going up to bed.

Chapter 3: Chapter 3 – Harry’s day off, meetings and lessons.

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry woke up disoriented the next morning until he remembered the night before and passing out from his magic maturing. Sirius and Drusilla promised him this would be the last time till he was forty that this would happen. He spent the next hour before sunrise gathering the presents from the night before into as much of a bundle as he could.

Transforming into a phoenix he took his things to Godric’s Hollow changing into different clothes and then Aparating back. He would be taking the new bike home today and couldn’t wait to ride it although last nights ride with Ginny was wonderful.

As he came into the kitchen he saw Mrs. Weasley drinking tea and lost in thought. “Good morning Mama Weasley.” He said stopping to kiss her on the cheek, which had been the custom for some time. He had started calling her mama Weasley to her delight some time ago.

“Oh hello Harry dear. How are you feeling this morning?” She asked looking up.

“Feeling good actually.” Harry said. “No effects from whatever that was last night which is good.”

“Well my brother Gideon was the only wizard I have ever seen pass out from that but Arthur is right a nice day off should set you right.” Molly said getting up. “Would you like some breakfast? The rest will be down soon I’m sure.” She said.

“Sure sounds good. Mama Weasley, don’t you have a house-elf for the cooking?” Harry asked suddenly looking around.

“Yes but I always like to cook the first meal of the day myself. Nothing like cooking for your family and seeing them enjoying the meal from your work.” She said fussing around the stove first then hauling out things from the refrigerator.

Draco and Trinity were the next through the door followed by Arthur. “Good morning Harry.” Trinity said and hugged him.

“Morning you two, morning Minister.” Harry said smiling at Arthur.

“Harry how many times must I tell you it’s simply Arthur at home.” Arthur said sighing and then winked at Harry.

“Sir did you get a look at the load of rubbish in the Daily Prophet yesterday?” Draco asked.

“Yes afraid so. Did you two notice anyone about at all Saturday?” Arthur said frowning.

“No and that’s the thing. We should have felt something sir. Unless of course who ever it was had walked there from another aparition point further away.” Harry said.

“Draco was positively fuming yesterday about it.” Trinity said putting her hand on Draco’s.

“Well it wasn’t something to make the public have any confidence in us now was it?” Draco said dejectedly.

Harry knew that Draco wanted to be the best Auror he could and to prove to the public and himself that he wasn’t like his father.

“We’ll catch who ever did it Draco it’s just a matter of time.” Harry said and then remembered. “Oh by the way Aunt Petunia left the name of the American Auror that’s over the case in the states.” He added.

“Wonder if they found anymore than we did?” Draco asked.

“We’ll know soon enough. I plan on contacting him as soon as I get to the house today.” Harry said.

“Harry! Your supposed to be off work today.” Mrs. Weasley said.

“Well, erm, I’m afraid that’s my fault dear I said he could work from home,” Arthur said. “If he took it easy that is.” He said looking evenly at Harry.

“Oh yes plan to do everything with my feet propped up sitting in the library today Mama Weasley.” He said winking at her as she gave him a very doubtful look.

“Well just so you’re not out and about all day tiring yourself out Harry dear.” She said finally smiling at him.

When he finally took his leave he told Draco to let the others know the meeting was at eleven that morning. Then as he kissed a still half asleep Ginny, that had just came in and sat down, bye he made his way out to the new bike in the driveway and with one sad glance at the old bike was up and flying in no time. He landed far short of the town of Godric’s Hollow and cut the invisibility booster and made the rest of the trip a leisurely ride enjoying himself.

He made it a point to call on the American Auror at ten.

Gunner Harrison was just sitting down in his office when the flames in the floo turned a brilliant green and a dark headed young man stepped from the flames.

“I usually don’t take uninvited guests in my office like this.” He said frowning.

“Sorry Aunt Petunia said Gunner Harrison would be expecting my call and well I get a cramp in my neck when my head is stuck in it too long.” The young man said smiling sheepishly.

“Oh your Harry Potter! Mrs. Dursley has told me all about you.” Gunner said smiling now. “Sorry just last week I had a load of witches just floo into my office and start in on me about some silly business with someone named Mundingus Fletcher selling love potions that didn’t work and wanting him arrested.” He said.

“Well he would be the one likely to do something like that. I know him.” Harry said chuckling. “When you see him lock him up and tell him I have the key.” Harry suggested.

Gunner smiled liking the man already. “I take it you have a beef with him?” He asked.

“Not really but he did steal a few things of my godfathers once. I caught him on it but the blighter got away. I was much younger then.” Harry said as Gunner offered him a seat.

“So your Aunt tells me you are working on a similar case in England.” Gunner said.

Harry nodded. “Yes well three of the murders were in Surrey and then the rest in Cornwall at a small coastal fishing village St Ivy Leads. We know the victims in Surrey came from there only about two weeks earlier.” He said and pulled the Daily Prophet he brought and tossed it to Gunner.

“Someone snapped this picture after we arrived in Cornwall and we know he didn’t aparate there directly. I thought about tackling the Daily Prophet today and seeing just what the man knew that led him there. Could be a coincidence but I don’t think so. But I doubt he or she had anything to do with the murders.” Harry said.

Gunner read over the article and chuckled and opened his desk pulling the American Magical Times out of his desk and tossing it to Harry who saw a similar sight of devastation in the picture with Gunner and another man standing around grimacing and scratching their heads. “Odd how we both got caught isn’t it?” Harry said chuckling.

Gunner nodded. “Looks like the same dark magic at your site too. Nothing left but smoldering bones eh?” He asked.

“Traces of dark magic at your site as well?” Harry asked.

“Only found it five days after it happened. By then, well you know. Not much left to linger.” Gunner said sighing. “We do know not to touch the bones with bare hands though. One of the first teams on the scene had one man down after touching one of the small bones.” He said.

“I’ll tell Kingsley right away then before they move anything today.” Harry said. “I take it that you had other murders lead you back to this place?” He asked.

“You’d guess right. Just like yours. Three neat little murders that didn’t mean anything till we looked up their last known addresses.” Gunner said. “All came from that little coastal town in Florida. We found the three that were murdered in a small town in West Virginia and all three were apparently there for jobs.” He said.

“Same here.” Harry said. “We did get to talk to the people in the village about ten days ago before this happened. Chap blew through there talking about jobs in Surrey and was apparently met by a woman the night before he left.” Harry said.

“That’s more than we have to go on. Get a good description of them?” Gunner asked.

“We were just coming back to get a sketch of them if we could and that’s when we found the village destroyed and everyone murdered.” Harry said frowning.

“By the time we worked out where they were from it was too late to get even that from the place in Florida. Only way we found out that they were going for jobs is that they all three were in a diner in West Virginia and the waitress overheard them.” Gunner said. “An hour later they were all dead.”

“Nasty piece of business isn’t it.” Harry asked thoughtfully.

“Very.” Gunner said equally puzzled. “Listen Harry maybe we can keep each other posted on this so if either finds something it might help the other.” Gunner said at last.

“That’s a good idea. We better keep it from the ones higher up for now though just in case.” Harry said smiling. “Politics has a way of interfering in investigations sometimes if you know what I mean.” He added.

Gunner smiled and reached out to shake his hand. “I know exactly what you mean. My floo is open anytime Harry.” Gunner said.

“Thanks Gunner.” Harry said and took the floo back to his home hoping Molly hadn’t checked up on him yet.

When he arrived he went to his study and sat down behind his desk and taking out some parchment he wrote he first wrote Kingsley about not touching the bones of the victims in Cornwall with bare hands. He sent it by Fawkes as Ginny was keeping Hedwig for now till they were married. Then after Fawkes was dispatched he turned and wrote everything down so it was nice and fresh. Then he got up and walked over to the bookcase on the back wall and pulled a book down causing the case to open up revealing his pensieve that he had inherited from Dumbledore.

He took out his wand and screwed up his face and gently laid the wand tip next to his temple and pulled out a long silvery string and dropped it into the pensieve. The chimes announcing someone was at the front door interrupted him and as the door to the study was open he heard Dobby appear in the front foyer with a crack to open the door.

Soon Ron, Draco and Neville were seated before him in large squishy chairs and Harry was again leaned back with his feet up.

“He wasn’t much help, this yank.” Ron said after they had viewed the memory of the Pensieve.

“Not much to go on ourselves Ron.” Neville said.

“True.” Ron said picking up a cauldron cake and taking a bite.

“I just wish we could find out who took those two pictures and if they are one and the same person.” Draco said slamming down the paper Harry brought back onto the desk in frustration.

“Relax tomorrow we’ll go have a word with the editor at the Daily Prophet.” Harry said. “Wish Hermoine was in on this, she really did a number on Rita Skeeter.”

Ron choked trying to talk and eat at the same time. “That’s it! We can contact Rita and get her to do her thing!” Ron said.

Harry’s eyebrows rose. “Sounds like a plan. She’s smart though better we send in someone she wont suspect.” Harry said and turned to Draco.

“Yeah someone that’s cunning, like a certain Slytherin.” Ron said eyeing Draco now.

“Yes sneaky and underhanded!” Neville said.

“HEY!” Draco said looking at Neville.

“Sorry I got carried away.” Neville said chuckling as the other two joined in leaving Draco smirking.

“So what? You want me to just go ask her if she knows who took the picture?” Draco said.

“When you see her Draco just make sure she knows you’re an Auror now. Then tell her the charge for being an unregistered animagus and that you know a certain little ladybug that could get serious time.” Ron said.

“You’ve got to be kidding?” Draco said. “That filthy little spy!” He said smiling now.

“Yes she is but she has come in handy before and will again.” Harry said. “By the way I have an announcement.”

“What? You’ve been nominated for the Wizengamet?” Neville asked chuckling.

“Well, actually yes I have.” Harry said smiling. “Got the letter last week and I have to take a few hours off work to interview tomorrow but that’s not the announcement.” He said and saw the shocked faces on the three. “Oh get over it. I probably won’t even get a seat! But it is really nice they asked.” Harry said and chuckled heartily. “The real announcement is that I am returning to Hogwarts to teach. I can’t seem to leave Auror work at work and I want to spend more time with Ginny.” Harry said as the other three gazed at him in still more shock.

Draco was the first to recover. “Then I’ll be seeing you there. I was going to announce it today myself but Slughorn has me back teaching the first through fifth years again this year.” Draco said smiling.

Harry found he wasn’t as surprised as the other two at this piece of news. “Be fun to see the old place again.” Harry said grinning.

“You two are mental!” Ron said.

“McGonagall came to see me last week and asked me if I wanted Professor Sprouts job this year as she is finally retiring.” Neville said frowning and then smiled up at Harry and Draco. “I think I’ll take it too. Luna would be happy as well, she just told me this morning we’re expecting. Or at least she is.” Neville said.

“That’s great news Neville!” Draco said.

“Harry! You’re killing the Auror department! Three aurors quitting at once? You know what Kingsley is going to say?” Ron asked looking wide-eyed.

“Good luck?” Harry asked smiling.

“Good Riddance?” Draco asked.

“Goodbye?” Neville said making the three chuckle and Ron rounded on them.

“Oh great so you lot are just going to leave me to do all the investigating for myself?” Ron asked frowning. “Well there goes the fantastic foursome.” He said frustrated.

“It’ll just have to be the fantastic Weasley now.” Draco said and chuckled.

“Oh very funny. And whom will I get to partner with? Dawlish? No I can see it now like a headline in the Daily Prophet: Colin Creevey becomes Ronald Weasley’s new partner!” He said waving his hand in front of him and then looked at the others in disgust. “Then the next days headline is: Ronald Weasley loses left buttocks in raid due to new partner being inept.” Ron said and now the other three were holding their sides trying not to laugh openly where before they had been listening in shock.

“Ron he isn’t that bad of a duelist. And he is smart too you know.” Neville said. “Give the kid a chance.”

“That isn’t the point I thought we were going to do this together?” Ron said sitting back down frowning.

“I always said I would return to Hogwarts Ron.” Harry said quietly. “I’ve fulfilled the prophecy, my promise to Minerva and Dumbledore and I’d like to take a break now.” Harry said turning and looking out the window. “I’ve been doing this since I was eleven.” He finished.

“Well I thought you meant in another five years or so and I’ve been there right along side you from the start Harry.” He said looking up at his friend and then he saw the look as Harry turned to face him again and the anger in him went out like it was drenched in ice water. “Yeah your right Harry, you do deserve the quiet life. I’m sorry I got angry at you guys it was just a surprise.” He said sitting back sighing.

“I hear Madam Hooch wants to leave next year you could come with back with us.” Neville suggested.

“And teach midgets again?” Ron said looking at Neville. “Are you mad? No thanks I’ll stay an Auror. Maybe they’ll team me with Tonks.” Ron said and then thought about it. “Not very stealthy is she?” He said which made the four of them break down in laughter again.

“Well the three of us are still here till August the fifteenth so lets get to work on this. I have to give a lesson at four this afternoon and then McGonagall is bringing Arturius over at six for his weekly session.” Harry said.

“How are those going by the way?” Draco asked.

“Yeah you really think us just being friends with him will change him by the time his powers return?” Ron said looking skeptical.

Neville was sitting back frowning. “Well it worked to defeat Voldemort why cant the same power work in a different way to make Arturius a better person?” Neville said to Ron.

“Well the sessions are going good at any rate. This week will be a trying week for him though. It will be the week I tell him of his meeting with Grindelia and hope that the memory spell I worked will hold until I get through the whole story.” Harry said. “I know there is a way to reach him.”

“You’re doing this for Dumbledore aren’t you?” Ron asked quietly. “Hermoine said that was the only reason you’d do all this for him.”

“Well maybe at first Ron but now I think it’s just that I need to see if it can be done.” Harry said. “From all I have learned, before her death he was a totally different person. Not unlike Albus himself.” He said frowning. “We see some of that now in our conversations with him. You said so yourself Ron just a few weeks ago.” Harry reminded him.

“Yeah but what happens when he learns about this all over again only to go mad again.” Draco asked.

“I’ll be there to stop him.” Harry said as his lips grew thin and he gritted his teeth.

“Didn’t Hess say the other prophecy said that if we defeated Grindelwald there would be a hundred years of peace?” Neville asked frowning. “Oh and Luna is running a story on Heliopaths this week.”

“If we killed him. We didn’t kill him though.” Draco said looking at Harry now who avoided his eyes then he turned to Neville rolling his eyes. “Do I want to know what a Heliopath is?” He asked and the others chuckled.

“Basically a tall creature of fire burning everything around it.” Harry said. “They don’t exist.” He added.

“You know one of these times she is going to tell us about something real that we’ve never seen before and we’ll be blasted by it before we realize what happened and then she’ll just shrug and tell us: ‘Told ya so’” Ron said chuckling and the others joined in, even Neville.

After the meeting broke up Harry took a nap on the couch in the den having fell asleep reading and only woke to the sound of the doorbell. He heard Dobby’s pop and then his voice greeting who ever it was and then a girl of seventeen entered the den as he stood up.

“I caught you sleeping in the middle of the day didn’t I sir?” Josephine asked.

“Yes Arthur made me take the day off.” Harry said. “Now Josephine I want you to get your defense against the dark arts book out we’ve been using lately and today I want to teach you about Chimaeras and Basilisks a few spells to counter them.” Harry said before launching into his lesson.

They were just finishing up when the doorbell rang again signaling McGonagall and Arturius’s arrival. “You’ll do a four page essay on each for me before next week.”

“Four pages Professor?” Josephine said surprised.” I can’t believe your making me do four pages on each.”

“I want it handed into me when you show up next week young lady.” Harry said smiling. “I had to do an eight page one when I was your age.” He added. “And it was for Severus Snape.”

“Yes but by then you two were getting along right?” The young girl asked knowing from Ginny some of the history between the two.

“Well yes but he still graded it on an unfair curve. And I might too so it better be a good essay.” Harry said giving her the stare that had made a few of his pupils groan in the past and only made Josephine sigh.

“Yes sir. You know uncle Severus is a lot less strict now days.” She said smiling at Harry. “And I get to call him uncle too.” She said looking at him feigning hurt feelings.

“Well when you reach his age, you’ve earned it.” Harry said winking at her which made her collapse into a fit of giggles as he led her out.

“Miss Hess what on earth are you giggling about child.” Minerva said as the corners of her mouth curved up into a smiled.

“Nothing Aunt Minerva.” Harry said which made Josephine laugh even harder.

Minerva eyed the two disapprovingly. “Honest Aunt Minerva just having a bit of fun at Uncle Severus’s expense.” Josephine said calming a bit but still smiling. She kissed Minerva on the cheek and hugged Arturius who was standing behind her as she went out.

“Really good kid that one. I am glad the healers were able to make her walk again.” Harry said.

“Yes and she is taking her fifth year within the walls of Hogwarts this year. I trust she will be ready to take her OWLS this year?” Minerva asked raising an eyebrow sternly.

“Are you kidding? That girl is giving Hermoine a run for her money. She gripes about homework but does an amazing job. I wouldn’t put it past her to be able to pass a few of the NEWT level courses.” Harry said.

“And she is wonderful with the animals as well Minerva.” Arturius said smiling.

“Well he is all yours. See that he is back at the castle by nine this evening Harry.” Minerva said and turned to leave.

“Oh Minerva you failed to mention to me that Draco and Neville were returning as well.” Harry said raising his eyebrows in return.

“Did I? Ah well Mr. Potter that’s because as Headmistress I can keep my own counsel and dislike to gossip.” She said and winked at him before going out the door leaving the two men chuckling.

Chapter 4 – Arturius’s counseling sessions.

Arturius sat across from Harry in a squishy chair the latter had conjured up. Eye to eye the two were melded in mind and Harry so as not to hurt Arturius had done it very slowly.

He was chipping away at the wall he had put up three years ago taking it down brick by brick for the other man to work through his pain and grief. So far they had gotten to the memory of Arturius going to the minister of magic for help. As the two explored the memory together Harry knew that Arturius was treated unfairly by a lot of people in the ministry and in Grindelia’s family and even his own father forbade him to see Grindelia at first.

It seemed like the two could never catch a break no matter how hard the two tried. He would leave off here for tonight he thought and broke contact. Arturius was fuming as the two withdrew the link and both sat back.

“Arturius would you like some tea?” Harry asked quietly.

“Tea?” He asked distractedly and then his face softened a bit as he looked at Harry. “Yes, yes that would be fine.” He said and tried to smile.

“Dobby tea please.” Harry said speaking to thin air and Dobby appeared with tea set in hand and did the honors for the two men.

“Would there be anything else Harry Potter wishes?” Dobby asked hopefully.

“Yes Dobby ask Rinki to fix us something light for dinner please.” Harry asked.

“Right away Harry Potter sir.” The elf said and disappeared.

“Arturius are you ok?” Harry asked kindly and suddenly he could hear a hint of Albus in his own voice, a bit of the kindness that his old headmaster had shown him when he was still alive.

“Yes, just bad memories are all Harry. I argued with them but they were unreasonable.” Arturius said frustrated. “It was almost like they hated us.”

“Well I’m sure they didn’t sir. What happened was that her father probably paid them off. Sirius has been looking into it all for you along with Severus and Narcissa.” Harry said. “Sirius of course is a black sheep among the Blacks and I guess Narcissa would be too.”

“Why would he be so against her being happy Harry or for that matter why when he met me was he so against me from the start?” Arturius asked. “And why would my own father be against the match as well? My father never shunned anyone that I remember and Grindelia was so worried about mother not liking her but it was my father who disliked her at once.” He said and Harry could see the frustration and anger in his face and eyes.

“You know I once asked Albus why Tom Riddle felt that he had to kill me. It wasn’t just the prophecy you know. He would have killed my mother and father and I anyway in time.” Harry said. “He was bent on one thing and that was to stamp out love. He wanted to control everything even his own life and death. He never understood love like you and I do Arturius. For him it was an alien thing that hurt him as a hex would hurt him only worse.” Harry said.

“Yes but Grindelia was not like the other Blacks.” Arturius said. “She wrote beautiful poetry, she loved to sing even though she sang slightly off key but to me it was the sound of an angel. She loved flowers and gardening. She was very much like the things I hear of your own mother Harry.” He said looking at the floor.

“My mother? Ah the things you see about her when we share our memories.” Harry said understanding. He put those things at the forefront of his mind for Arturius to understand that his mother’s sacrifice was of love and hopes that darkness would not prevail.

“Yes and I cannot understand our families being so unreasonable. We were happy together. We bothered no one and still we were sought out. Tracked down and hunted from place to place.” Arturius said.

“But you were happy together even then like my mother and father were while they were in hiding from Tom Riddle.” Harry said.

“Yes we were. Nothing could get Grindelia down at all. She was a lot like your Miss Weasley, Harry.” He said smiling. “She was strong and fiery and fiercely loyal. I told her for her own sake that she would be better off out of the country till I could take care of the situation but she wouldn’t leave.” He said now bowing her head.

Harry just sat there thinking of Ginny and wondering what he would do if they were in the same situation. He leaned forward and laid a gentle hand on Arturius’s shoulder. “It’s ok Arturius.” He said as the older man shook in grief. “Knowing Ginny as I do I know she wouldn’t want me to hurt others because of her death. Maybe the one responsible being brought to justice but not others.” Harry said.

Arturius looked at Harry for a moment and nodded and lowered his head again. “Come Arturius, dinner should be ready and I’m sure we both have much to do before start of term.” Harry said smiling warmly.

“Harry, thank you.” Arturius said slowly as he rose from his seat.

“For what? For being a friend? There is no reason to thank a friend for simply doing what friends are supposed to do and be there for you.” Harry said as they made their way toward the dinning room.

“Not all friends are true friends though Harry.” Arturius said quietly so that Harry barely heard it.

After dinner Harry took Arturius back to Hogwarts. After they arrived and Arturius ambled off toward his rooms Harry made his way to the Headmistress’s office. Stopping before the two gargoyles that immediately sprang aside to admit him without so much as him uttering the password. He stepped on the revolving stair and made his way up and knocked on the door to the headmistress’s office.

“Come in Mr. Potter.” McGonagall’s voice tired as she called him in.

“Rough summer Headmistress?” Harry asked.

“Just the usual and I am still not able to do as much as Albus did when he was headmaster.” She said. “It beats me how he did everything all at once.”

“Time management” The portrait of Dumbledore said as he winked at Harry and smiled making Harry chuckled.

“Hush Albus.” McGonagall said halfheartedly. “How did your session go this evening?” She asked turning back to Harry.

“Not bad. From the memories we went over Grindelia was a really sweet lady. Kind of hard thinking of her coming from the Black line. But then again Sirius is a Black and he doesn’t fit the mold either.” Harry said.

“I’m told she was a very strong witch as well so she didn’t go down without a fight.” McGonagall said with what Harry noticed was admiration in her voice.

“How has he been here at the school?” Harry asked.

“A model worker. Always with a smile and not unlike his nephew in some ways. A prankster at times as well.” She said smiling.

“Which reminds me.” Albus Dumbledore said in his frame. “What did the fish say when it ran out of water?”

McGonagall sighed and tried not to smile.

“What did the fish say Professor?” Harry asked smiling.

The Portrait slapped his forehead and said. “Damn!” And chuckled along with the two in the office. Albus turned to look at Harry his eyes seemed to twinkle in the portrait as he winked.

“I hope you two are right and this works but what do we do with him once he knows about all of it Harry? We cannot just let him gain his magic back and resume his life. He has murders and such to answer for.” McGonagall said.

“He already answered for his crimes Minerva.” Harry said. “He paid the ultimate price and forfeit his life. The Horicrux doesn’t count, he was for all intents and purposes dead.” Harry said sadly. “He was reborn in the Chamber of Secrets and when he gets his powers back it is my hopes that he uses them for good. But where magic or people are concerned nothing is absolute.” Harry said sagely and Minerva McGonagall looked at him strangely.

“Your becoming more and more like Albus everyday Harry.” She said.

“Thank you Minerva.” He said to her warmly. “I can think of worse things.” He said smiling.

“So you told the others today that you are returning? Have you told Kingsley yet?” McGonagall asked.

“Yes last week. He wasn’t very happy about it but he understood completely. In fact he wants to send me case files here to review. I told him I wouldn’t mind. It would give me a chance to teach a few of the advanced spells to my sixth and seventh years.” He said smiling.

“Severus is taking the first through fifth years this year which leaves you with just the sixth and seventh years. He surprised me with that request.” McGonagall admitted. “I have never seen him as happy as he has been these last three years teaching.” She said looking steadily at Harry. “He even suggested that Mr. Malfoy take over his post and let him go back to teaching first through fifth potions.” She said.

“But I thought he enjoyed teaching defense against the dark arts. In fact it was rumored when I first started here that he had asked for the post more than once.” Harry said.

“Actually Albus had to force it on him. He rather enjoys teaching potions.” McGonagall said. “I thought you would have noticed that.” She said smiling. “Defense against the dark arts and studying the dark arts is a hobby for Severus.” She added.

“Oh. Kind of like Neville and Herbology.” Harry said.

“Not quite, you see Neville likes teaching Herbology because it fascinates him. Severus thinks that most of the dark arts books should be lost forever.” She said musing. “You see while it was jealousy of your father that led him to turn to the dark arts it was his fascination for the dark arts that led him the rest of the way to Voldemort. Something he quite regrets to this day although you’ve forgiven him.” She said kindly.

“Severus has always been rather complex to figure out.” Harry sighed.

“For you Harry that should be simple. You and he are not too very much different really.” Albus said from his frame.

After his meeting with McGonagall he made his way to the Defense classroom to find his friend Severus Snape. Once he would have laughed at calling Severus that but not anymore. The man had saved his life on more than one occasion in his youth and in his seventh year an unlikely alliance drew them into being friends. Harry had long ago in his seventh year forgiven Snape his part in Harry’s parent’s deaths. Snape had pledged his undying loyalty to Albus Dumbledore and Albus had been as much Snape’s mentor as he had Harry’s. With one exception and that was that Albus had made Snape take his own life rather than see Malfoy’s soul damaged. Albus was always one for second chances.

Entering the classroom expecting Severus Snape to be in his office in the rear of the classroom he was surprised to see his friend hunched over a cauldron.

“Good evening Severus.” Harry said from the doorway.

Snape looked up from the cauldron and then back down. “Harry can you get me that can on my desk please?” he said stirring slowly.

“Sure.” Harry said and walked over and grabbed the small can on the edge of the desk and walking over to where Severus was working. The rich aroma of whatever he was cooking made Harry’s stomach growl.

“What do you have there?” Harry asked.

“Ah a very interesting potion Harry. Not very useful I’m afraid though. I thought maybe the twins would like it though.” He said taking the can from Harry and pouring the entire contents in which looked dried worms making Harry screw up his face in disgust.

“What does it do?” Harry asked as the rich aroma hit him again.

“It made to smell like your favorite foods.” Severus said.

“So it’s kind of like an air freshener?” Harry asked leaning over the cauldron and inhaling the fumes making his stomach grumble again.

“Not like a muggle kind no.” He said. “The scent it gives off is different for everyone. Lets just say if you were hungry for something and you didn’t have it for dinner and still wished you had eaten that particular dish this would give off that odor. By the way what do you smell?” He suddenly asked looking at Harry.

“Steak and kidney pie.” Harry said as his mouth was watering.

Severus Snape chuckled. “Just about there then. Narci will think I have flipped when I arrive home for dinner this evening. I’m so hungry I could eat a unicorn horn and all.” He said. “So are you ready to take this blasted job from me and let me go back to teaching potions or did McGonagall mention that tonight when you brought our resident dark wizard home?” Snape asked smiling.

“Yes she did Severus. Draco thinks he will be teaching potions this year you know.” Harry said. “I take it the twins are using this in the shop?” He said taking another sniff.

“Yes something they were working on backfired and left a stench. This should over power the other smell and business at the Leaky Cauldron will be booming this week as well.” Snape said smirking.

Harry chuckled. “Kingsley has asked me if I would do some free-lance work from time to time.” Harry said finally.

“And?” Severus inquired looking up.

“I told him I’d think about it.” Harry said.

“And the nightmares?” Snape asked.

“If anything worse. The dreamless sleeping draught you gave me isn’t working anymore.” Harry admitted. Might as well be honest about it.

“I had hoped the dreamless sleeping draught would work. I fear that I haven’t anything that I know of that would work Harry.” Snape said.

Harry nodded. “What fire spell would reduce someone to a pile of smoldering bones Severus?” Harry asked suddenly.

Severus Snape stopped stirring for a moment and looked into Harry’s eyes then he looked down into the cauldron and started stirring once more. “There are a few Ancient curses that can do that. Of course they haven’t been used for years. ‘Ater atra atrum igneus’ roughly translated it’s the dark burning. Why?” Snape asked.

“Cause someone used that spell to kill the entire village of St. Ivy Leads.” Harry said and heard Snape gasp.

“Did you say St. Ivy Leads? No survivors?” Snape asked suddenly and came around the table.

“Yes why.” Harry asked now.

Snape walked over and sat down in his chair behind the desk. His hand was massaging his temples. Harry realized for some reason he had just delivered really bad news to someone without knowing it.

“I was born there. I still had family there as well. The Princes and have lived there over twelve centuries. I was wondering why I haven’t received any mail from them in ten days. I was about to take a few days and go see them.” Severus said. “You only said the village am I right? Maybe.” He said suddenly. “They have a house outside of town. Maybe they saw what was going on and decided it was too dangerous to send an owl.” He said and got up quickly and went into the back office reemerging in his traveling cloak and walking quickly toward the classroom door.

“Well Potter don’t just stand there let’s go!” He said walking out and Harry suddenly had to sprint to catch up.

When he did catch Severus the other was trying to hurry but not to run. Harry had known Severus for years and had just found out something important. He still had family.

“When we arrive let me do the talking Potter, this is not about your investigation right now.” Severus said.

“Of course.” Harry said.

“You won’t be able to see the house until my uncle gives you the address.” Snape said. “We’ll aparate to the village and go from there.”

“Ok but let me do the talking to the aurors stationed there.” Harry said.

“Agreed.” Severus said and turned to Harry. “The older you get the more useful you are Potter.” He said.

“Thanks I don’t hate you anymore either.” Harry said smirking.

In a matter of minutes the two had aparated into the village and Harry greeted the Aurors there, one of the Colin Creevey, and told them of the situation and told them to continue standing guard. The place would have to be guarded till all the crime scene evidence was removed.

He and Snape set off down the road toward the outskirts of the village soon losing themselves from sight on the winding dark road before them.

“I thought you said it was just on the outskirts of town?” Harry asked.

“About as far as the Potter estate is from Godric’s Hollow.” Snape said still walking fast so that Harry even as tall as he was now had to hurry to keep up.

They walked in silence after that for a time till suddenly Snape turned to him. “Stay here I shall return in a bit.” He said and turning around and walking into the dense bushes where Harry hadn’t been able to make out a place to enter.

As he stood there he heard a pop behind him and whirled around wand in hand to see a man eyeing him with curiosity. Harry guessed he was in his early thirties with long reddish blonde hair. He had a mustache and short well-kept goatee. He was Harry’s height with a medium build. He smiled and held a twinkle of amusement in his emerald green eyes.

“Who are you?” Harry said sternly. Anyone he met here would either be a relative of Snape or an enemy.

“Ah now that’s the question of the day isn’t it Harry Potter?” The man said in an American accent. “While your friend checks on his kinsmen you and I should have a little talk.”

Harry looked impassive as he regarded the man. “What would you like to discuss?” Harry asked evenly.

“I have been authorized to talk with you personally by my master, she simply wants you to back off from your investigations. In return we’ll not make trouble for you nor your ministry.” He said.

“She? Who is she?” Harry asked and tried to skim the surface of the man’s mind but was blocked easily as the other continued to smile.

“Who we are is not important. We have other business to deal with here and then we shall be finished in your country for now.” The man said and then sighed. “Look we aren’t here to overthrow your ministry or anything. We’re just looking for something that was stolen from us.” He said matter of factly and looked into Harry’s eyes. “When we find it we’ll leave.” He said. “Until then you and your ministry need to stay out of the way so as not to get hurt.” The man walked forward a bit so that he was only a few feet from Harry. “So you’re the boy-who-lived eh?” The man asked looking at Harry curiously.

“So they say.” Harry said suddenly smiling at the man, which had the desired effect and made the other weary now as he looked around. Harry did a silent spell putting up an anti aparition spell while the man had turned his head.

“If your just looking for something why the killings?” Harry asked.

The man smiled. “Those are just messages Potter. To let certain people know we are here.” He said.

“What people?” Harry asked.

“Well I should be going Potter.” The man said smiling again and ignoring the question. “You remember what I said now, don’t be poking your nose where it doesn’t belong.” He said pointing his finger in Harry’s direction as if talking to a child. With that he spun, almost losing his balance and grabbed his head. It was as if the man had bumped his head on something hard. “See now just when I thought we were getting along and understanding each other.” The man said finally straightening up and turning to Harry with a smirk pulled his wand.

As the man shot his first spell Harry was half a second quicker sending a barrage of spells, the first of which were blocked but the rest hit their mark hitting the man square in the chest and knocking him back onto the ground as Harry caught his wand deftly. Ropes shot out of Harry’s wand binding the man up.

“Now lets try this again.” Harry said smirking at the other. “Who are you and who are you working for?” Harry asked. “What people are you leaving that kind of message for and what does it mean?” He said jerking his thumb in the direction of the village.

“You wont get anything that way Potter. I won’t talk and I am immune veritasirum.” The man said smugly. “Oh and Ligilimacy wont work either you’ve already tried, next?” He said smiling.

Harry pulled from within his robes a vial of veritasirum and grabbing the man by the hair forced his mouth open and poured the entire container down his throat as he massaged the mans throat making him swallow. “Well there is the old fashioned way now isn’t there? I could torture you a bit to wear down your immune system and then pull it from your head. Course that would leave your brains kind of addled. Anyone you want me to send something meaningful to like a wife, girlfriend, family member?” Harry smiled evilly.

The man now looked incredulous. “You wouldn’t! We know all about you. You wouldn’t intentionally hurt someone like that.” He said not quite believing it himself as Harry starred at him.

“Ah got your information just a little bit wrong did you?” Harry smirked. “I learned a lot of dark magic fighting Voldemort.” Harry said and the man flinched at the name. “Don’t worry he isn’t here to hear that name anymore. Now lets see, how about the Cruciatus curse? I haven’t done that one in about a week.” Harry said sitting down in front of the man. “Excuse me if I make myself comfortable while I play.” He said smiling but it was a hard smile and the man seemed to shrink back as much as he could.

“She said you would never, ok, ok! My name is Reeves. Simon Reeves.” He said and fear was etched across his features.

Harry seemed to consider the man for a moment. “Yes and?” Harry asked and the wand in his hand started emitting green sparks as the man’s eyes opened wide.

“I cant tell you her name she’d kill me!” Simon said looking angrily at him now. “Your crazy if you think I’d even mention her name.” He said turning his head away from Harry. “Go ahead asshole hit me with your curse.” Simon said and his eyes closed preparing for the curse to hit.

Harry sent his patronus instead calling for the aurors back at the village. Simon looked up at Harry in surprise when the curse didn’t hit him.

“Sorry torture just isn’t my thing. I’ll hand you over to the two aurors and they can lock you up at the ministry for safekeeping. Can’t have tourist running amok and killing people now can we.” Harry said smirking.

“Your not? But you said! You asshole!” Simon Reeves said fuming.

“Yes you said that Reeves.” Harry said and then reached into the man’s mind while he was off guard. He was quickly pushed out leaving the man starring open mouthed at him. “Vanessa Khan eh?” Harry muttered more to himself.

“When we meet again I wont give you the chance to talk.” Simon said looking at Harry with hatred etched in his features.

“Darn and here I thought I was a congenial fellow.” He said smiling as he heard the two aurors footsteps as the arrived.

”Everything ok Potter?” Colin asked his eyes going from the man on the ground to Harry who had risen.

“Yes take him to the ministry. He is one of the ones who had a hand in the massacre back there. I’ll keep his wand and turn it in tomorrow.” Harry said and Colin nodded and levitated the man behind him as the two turned to start their walk back to the village.

Snape came through the brush a moment later after the two aurors had left with their captive.

“Nice work Potter.” He said as he emerged with another man coming out behind him that was slightly shorter and older than Snape.

“Fredrick Prince! So THE Harry Potter! Well bless my soul!” The man said and shook Harry’s hand making him blush a little. “Nice seeing you in action Potter. Nice piece of work you did there.” He said and took out a piece of paper and handed it to Harry. “Just read that young man.” He said and Harry looked down reading the note and when he looked up the hedges had opened to reveal a driveway complete with a metal gate. Fredrick then took the paper from Harry and burned it.

“Follow us Potter and stay close.” Snape snapped as he and Fredrick started off down the long winding driveway.

Chapter 4: Chapter 4 – Arturius’s counseling sessions and The Princes

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Arturius sat across from Harry in a squishy chair the latter had conjured up. Eye to eye the two were melded in mind and Harry, so as not to hurt Arturius, had entered his mind very slowly.

He was chipping away at the wall he had put up three years ago taking it down brick by brick for the other man to work through his pain and grief. So far they had gotten to the memory of Arturius going to the minister of magic for help. As the two explored the memory together Harry knew that Arturius was treated unfairly by a lot of people in the ministry and in Grindelia’s family and even his own father forbade him to see Grindelia at first.

It seemed like the two could never catch a break no matter how hard the two tried. He would leave off here for tonight he thought and broke contact. Arturius was fuming as the two withdrew the link and both sat back.

“Arturius would you like some tea?” Harry asked quietly.

“Tea?” He asked distractedly and then his face softened a bit as he looked at Harry. “Yes, yes that would be fine.” He said and tried to smile.

“Dobby tea please.” Harry said speaking to thin air and Dobby appeared with tea set in hand and did the honors for the two men.

“Would there be anything else Harry Potter wishes?” Dobby asked hopefully.

“Yes Dobby ask Rinki to fix us something light for dinner please.” Harry asked.

“Right away Harry Potter sir.” The elf said and disappeared.

“Arturius are you ok?” Harry asked kindly and suddenly he could hear a hint of Albus in his own voice, a bit of the kindness that his old headmaster had shown him when he was still alive.

“Yes, just bad memories are all Harry. I argued with them but they were unreasonable.” Arturius said frustrated. “It was almost like they hated us.”

“Well I’m sure they didn’t sir. What happened was that her father probably paid them off. Sirius has been looking into it all for you along with Severus and Narcissa.” Harry said. “Sirius of course is a black sheep among the Blacks and I guess Narcissa would be too.”

“Why would he be so against her being happy Harry or for that matter why when he met me was he so against me from the start?” Arturius asked. “And why would my own father be against the match as well? My father never shunned anyone that I remember and Grindelia was so worried about mother not liking her but it was my father who disliked her at once.” He said and Harry could see the frustration and anger in his face and eyes.

“You know I once asked Albus why Tom Riddle felt that he had to kill me. It wasn’t just the prophecy you know. He would have killed my mother and father and I anyway in time I believe.” Harry said. “He was bent on one thing and that was to stamp out love. He wanted to control everything even his own life and death. He never understood love like you and I do Arturius. For him it was an alien thing that hurt him as a hex would hurt him only worse.” Harry said.

“Yes but Grindelia was not like the other Blacks.” Arturius said. “She wrote beautiful poetry, she loved to sing even though she sang slightly off key but to me it was the sound of an angel. She loved flowers and gardening. She was very much like the things I hear of your own mother Harry.” He said looking at the floor.

“My mother? Ah the things you see about her when we share our memories.” Harry said understanding. He put those things at the forefront of his mind for Arturius to understand that his mother’s sacrifice was of love and hopes so that darkness would not prevail.

“Yes and I cannot understand our families being so unreasonable. We were happy together. We bothered no one and still we were sought out. Tracked down and hunted from place to place almost like animals.” Arturius said.

“But you were happy together even then like my mother and father were while they were in hiding from Tom Riddle.” Harry said.

“Yes we were. Nothing could get Grindelia down at all. She was a lot like your Miss Weasley, Harry.” He said smiling. “She was strong and fiery and fiercely loyal. I told her for her own sake that she would be better off out of the country till I could take care of the situation but she wouldn’t leave.” He said now bowing her head.

Harry just sat there thinking of Ginny and wondering what he would do if they were in the same situation. He leaned forward and laid a gentle hand on Arturius’s shoulder. “It’s ok Arturius.” He said as the older man shook in grief. “Knowing Ginny as I do I know she wouldn’t want me to hurt others because of her death. Maybe the one responsible being brought to justice but not others.” Harry said.

Arturius looked at Harry for a moment and nodded and lowered his head again. “Come Arturius, dinner should be ready and I’m sure we both have much to do before start of term.” Harry said smiling warmly.

“Harry, thank you.” Arturius said slowly as he rose from his seat.

“For what? For being a friend? There is no reason to thank a friend for simply doing what friends are supposed to do and be there for you.” Harry said as they made their way toward the dinning room.

“Not all friends are true friends though Harry.” Arturius said quietly so that Harry barely heard it.

After dinner Harry took Arturius back to Hogwarts. After they arrived and Arturius ambled off toward his rooms Harry made his way to the Headmistress’s office. Stopping before the two gargoyles that immediately sprang aside to admit him without so much as him uttering the password. He stepped on the revolving stair and made his way up and knocked on the door to the headmistress’s office.

“Come in Mr. Potter.” McGonagall’s voice sounded tired as she called him in.

“Rough summer Headmistress?” Harry asked as he entered.

“Just the usual and I am still not able to do as much as Albus did when he was headmaster.” She said. “It beats me how he did everything all at once.”

“Time management” The portrait of Dumbledore said as he winked at Harry and smiled making Harry chuckle.

“Hush Albus.” McGonagall said halfheartedly. “How did your session go this evening?” She asked turning back to Harry.

“Not bad. From the memories we went over Grindelia was a really sweet lady. Kind of hard thinking of her coming from the Black line. But then again Sirius is a Black and he doesn’t fit the mold either, nor does Narcissa.” Harry said.

“I’m told she was a very strong witch as well so she didn’t go down without a fight.” McGonagall said with what Harry noticed was admiration in her voice.

“How has he been here at the school?” Harry asked.

“A model worker. Always with a smile and not unlike his nephew in some ways. A prankster at times as well.” She said smiling.

“Which reminds me.” Albus Dumbledore said in his frame. “What did the fish say when it ran out of water?”

McGonagall sighed and tried not to smile.

“What did the fish say Professor?” Harry asked smiling.

The Portrait slapped his forehead and said. “Damn!” And chuckled along with the two in the office. Albus turned to look at Harry his eyes seemed to twinkle in the portrait as he winked.

“I hope you two are right and this works but what do we do with him once he knows about all of it Harry? We cannot just let him gain his magic back and resume his life. He has murders and such to answer for.” McGonagall said.

“He already answered for his crimes Minerva.” Harry said. “He paid the ultimate price and forfeit his life. The Horicrux doesn’t count, he was for all intents and purposes dead.” Harry said sadly. “He was reborn in the Chamber of Secrets and when he gets his powers back it is my hopes that he uses them for good. But where magic or people are concerned nothing is absolute.” Harry said sagely and Minerva McGonagall looked at him strangely.

“Your becoming more and more like Albus everyday Harry.” She said.

“Thank you Minerva.” He said to her warmly. “I can think of worse things.” He said smiling.

“So you told the others today that you are returning? Have you told Kingsley yet?” McGonagall asked.

“Yes last week. He wasn’t very happy about it but he understood completely. In fact he wants to send me case files here to review. I told him I wouldn’t mind. It would give me a chance to teach a few of the advanced spells to my sixth and seventh years.” He said smiling.

“Severus is taking the first through fifth years this year which leaves you with just the sixth and seventh years. He surprised me with that request.” McGonagall admitted. “I have never seen him as happy as he has been these last three years teaching.” She said looking steadily at Harry. “He even suggested that Mr. Malfoy take over his post and let him go back to teaching first through fifth potions.” She said.

“But I thought he enjoyed teaching defense against the dark arts. In fact it was rumored when I first started here that he had asked for the post more than once.” Harry said.

“Actually Albus had to force it on him. He rather enjoys teaching potions.” McGonagall said. “I thought you would have noticed that.” She said smiling. “Defense against the dark arts and studying the dark arts is a hobby for Severus.” She added.

“Oh. Kind of like Neville and Herbology.” Harry said.

“Not quite, you see Neville likes teaching Herbology because it fascinates him. Severus thinks that most of the dark arts books should be lost forever but cant help his curiosity.” She said musing. “You see while it was jealousy of your father that led him to turn to the dark arts it was his fascination for the dark arts that led him the rest of the way to Voldemort. Something he quite regrets to this day although you’ve forgiven him.” She said kindly.

“Severus has always been rather complex to figure out.” Harry sighed.

“For you Harry that should be simple. You and he are not too very much different really.” Albus said from his frame.

After his meeting with McGonagall he made his way to the Defense classroom to find his friend Severus Snape. Once he would have laughed at calling Severus that but not anymore. The man had saved his life on more than one occasion in his youth and in his seventh year an unlikely alliance drew them into being friends. Harry had long ago in his seventh year forgiven Snape his part in Harry’s parent’s deaths. Snape had pledged his undying loyalty to Albus Dumbledore and Albus had been as much Snape’s mentor as he had Harry’s. With one exception and that was that Albus had made Snape take his own life rather than see Malfoy’s soul damaged. Albus was always one for second chances.

Entering the classroom expecting Severus Snape to be in his office in the rear of the classroom he was surprised to see his friend hunched over a cauldron.

“Good evening Severus.” Harry said from the doorway.

Snape looked up from the cauldron and then back down. “Harry can you get me that can on my desk please?” he said stirring slowly.

“Sure.” Harry said and walked over and grabbed the small can on the edge of the desk and walking over to where Severus was working. The rich aroma of whatever he was cooking made Harry’s stomach growl.

“What do you have there?” Harry asked.

“Ah a very interesting potion Harry. Not very useful I’m afraid though. I thought maybe the twins would like it for their joke shop.” He said taking the can from Harry and pouring the entire contents in which looked dried worms making Harry screw up his face in disgust.

“What does it do?” Harry asked as the rich aroma hit him again.

“Its made to smell like your favorite foods.” Severus said.

“So it’s kind of like an air freshener?” Harry asked leaning over the cauldron and inhaling the fumes making his stomach grumble again.

“Not like the muggle kind no.” He said. “The scent it gives off is different for everyone. Lets just say if you were hungry for something and you didn’t have it for dinner and still wished you had eaten that particular dish this would give off that odor. By the way what do you smell?” He suddenly asked looking at Harry.

“Steak and kidney pie.” Harry said as his mouth was watering.

Severus Snape chuckled. “Just about there then. Narci will think I have flipped when I arrive home for dinner this evening. I’m so hungry I could eat a unicorn horn and all.” He said. “So are you and Draco ready to take this blasted job from me and let me go back to teaching potions or did McGonagall mention that tonight when you brought our resident dark wizard home?” Snape asked smiling.

“Yes she did Severus. Draco thinks he will be teaching potions this year you know.” Harry said. “Is this potion your working on for a novelty?” He said taking another sniff.

“Well something they were working on backfired and left a stench. This should over power the other smell and business at the Leaky Cauldron will be booming this week as well.” Snape said smirking. "But you know those two. They'll find another use for it." He added.

Harry chuckled. “Kingsley has asked me if I would do some free-lance work from time to time.” Harry said finally.

“And?” Severus inquired looking up.

“I told him I’d think about it.” Harry said.

“And the nightmares?” Snape asked.

“If anything worse. The dreamless sleeping draught you gave me isn’t working anymore.” Harry admitted. Might as well be honest about it.

“I had hoped the dreamless sleeping draught would work. I fear that I haven’t anything that I know of that would work Harry.” Snape said.

Harry nodded. “What fire spell would reduce someone to a pile of smoldering bones Severus?” Harry asked suddenly.

Severus Snape stopped stirring for a moment and looked into Harry’s eyes then he looked down into the cauldron and started stirring once more. “There are a few Ancient curses that can do that. Of course they haven’t been used for years. ‘Ater atra atrum igneus’ roughly translated it’s the dark burning. Why?” Snape asked.

“Cause someone used that spell to kill the entire village of St. Ivy Leads.” Harry said and heard Snape gasp.

“Did you say St. Ivy Leads? No survivors?” Snape asked suddenly and came around the table.

“Yes why.” Harry asked now.

Snape walked over and sat down in his chair behind the desk. His hand was massaging his temples. Harry realized for some reason he had just delivered really bad news to someone without knowing it.

“I was born there. I still have family there as well. The Princes and have lived there over twelve centuries. I was wondering why I haven’t received any mail from them in ten days. I was about to take a few days and go see them.” Severus said. “You only said the village am I right? Maybe.” He said suddenly. “They have a house outside of town. Maybe they saw what was going on and decided it was too dangerous to send an owl.” He said and got up quickly and went into the back office reemerging in his traveling cloak and walking quickly toward the classroom door.

“Well Potter don’t just stand there dawdling let’s go!” He said walking out and Harry suddenly had to sprint to catch up.

When he did catch Severus the other was trying to hurry but not to run. Harry had known Severus for years and had just found out something important. He still had family.

“When we arrive let me do the talking Potter, this is not about your investigation right now.” Severus said.

“Of course.” Harry said.

“You won’t be able to see the house until my uncle gives you the address.” Snape said. “We’ll aparate to the village and go from there.”

“Ok but let me do the talking to the aurors stationed there.” Harry said.

“Agreed.” Severus said and turned to Harry. “The older you get the more useful you are Potter.” He said.

“Thanks I don’t hate you anymore either.” Harry said smirking.

In a matter of minutes the two had aparated into the village and Harry greeted the Aurors there, one of the Colin Creevey, and told them of the situation and told them to continue standing guard. The place would have to be guarded till all the crime scene evidence was removed.

He and Snape set off down the road toward the outskirts of the village soon losing themselves from sight on the winding dark road before them.

“I thought you said it was just on the outskirts of town?” Harry asked.

“About as far as the Potter estate is from Godric’s Hollow.” Snape said still walking fast so that Harry even as tall as he was now had to hurry to keep up.

They walked in silence after that for a time till suddenly Snape turned to him. “Stay here I shall return in a bit.” He said and turning around and walking into the dense bushes where Harry hadn’t been able to make out a place to enter.

As he stood there he heard a pop behind him and whirled around wand in hand to see a man eyeing him with curiosity. Harry guessed he was in his early thirties with long reddish blonde hair. He had a mustache and short well-kept goatee. He was Harry’s height with a medium build. He smiled and held a twinkle of amusement in his emerald green eyes.

“Who are you?” Harry said sternly. Anyone he met here would either be a relative of Snape or an enemy.

“Ah now that’s the question of the day isn’t it Harry Potter?” The man said in an American accent. “While your friend checks on his kinsmen you and I should have a little talk.”

Harry looked impassive as he regarded the man. “What would you like to discuss?” Harry asked evenly.

“I have been authorized to talk with you personally by my master, she simply wants you to back off from your investigations. In return we’ll not make trouble for you nor your ministry.” He said.

“She? Who is she?” Harry asked and tried to skim the surface of the man’s mind but was blocked easily as the other continued to smile.

“Who we are is not important. We have other business to deal with here and then we shall be finished in your country for now.” The man said and then sighed. “Look we aren’t here to overthrow your ministry or anything. We’re just looking for something that was stolen from us.” He said matter of factly and looked into Harry’s eyes. “When we find it we’ll leave.” He said. “Until then you and your ministry need to stay out of the way so as not to get hurt.” The man walked forward a bit so that he was only a few feet from Harry. “So you’re the boy-who-lived eh?” The man asked looking at Harry curiously.

“So they say.” Harry said suddenly smiling at the man, which had the desired effect and made the other weary now as he looked around. Harry did a silent spell putting up an anti aparition spell while the man had turned his head.

“If your just looking for something why the killings?” Harry asked.

The man frowned. “Those are just messages Potter. To let certain people know they are here.” He said. “We are not responsible for the deaths though.”

“They? They who? What people?” Harry asked.

“Well I should be going Potter.” The man said smiling again and ignoring the question. “You remember what I said now, don’t be poking your nose where it doesn’t belong.” He said pointing his finger in Harry’s direction as if talking to a child. With that he spun, almost losing his balance and grabbed his head. It was as if the man had bumped his head on something hard. “See now just when I thought we were getting along and understanding each other.” The man said finally straightening up and turning to Harry with a smirk he pulled his wand.

As the man shot his first spell Harry was half a second quicker sending a barrage of spells, the first of which were blocked but the rest hit their mark hitting the man square in the chest and knocking him back onto the ground as Harry caught his wand deftly. Ropes shot out of Harry’s wand binding the man up.

“Now lets try this again.” Harry said smirking at the other. “Who are you and who are you working for?” Harry asked. “What people are you leaving that kind of message for and what does it mean?” He said jerking his thumb in the direction of the village.

“You wont get anything that way Potter. I won’t talk and I am immune veritasirum.” The man said smugly. “Oh and Ligilimacy wont work either you’ve already tried, next?” He said smiling.

Harry pulled from within his robes a vial of veritasirum and grabbing the man by the hair forced his mouth open and poured the entire container down his throat as he massaged the mans throat making him swallow. “Well there is the old fashioned way now isn’t there? I could torture you a bit to wear down your immune system and then pull it from your head. Course that would leave your brains kind of addled. Anyone you want me to send something meaningful to like a wife, girlfriend, family member?” Harry smiled evilly.

The man now looked incredulous. “You wouldn’t! We know all about you. You wouldn’t intentionally hurt someone like that.” He said not quite believing it himself as Harry starred at him.

“Ah got your information just a little bit wrong did you?” Harry smirked. “I learned a lot of dark magic fighting Voldemort.” Harry said and the man flinched at the name. “Don’t worry he isn’t here to hear that name anymore. Now lets see, how about the Cruciatus curse? I haven’t done that one in about a week.” Harry said sitting down in front of the man. “Excuse me if I make myself comfortable while I play.” He said smiling but it was a hard smile and the man seemed to shrink back as much as he could.

“She said you would never, ok, ok! My name is Reeves. Simon Reeves.” He said and fear was etched across his features.

Harry seemed to consider the man for a moment. “Yes and?” Harry asked and the wand in his hand started emitting green sparks as the man’s eyes opened wide.

“I can’t tell you her name Potter!” Simon said looking angrily at him now. “Your crazy if you think I’d even mention her name.” He said turning his head away from Harry. “Go ahead asshole hit me with your curse.” Simon said and his eyes closed preparing for the curse to hit.

Harry sent his patronus instead calling for the aurors back at the village. Simon looked up at Harry in surprise when the curse didn’t hit him.

“Sorry torture just isn’t my thing. I’ll hand you over to the two aurors and they can lock you up at the ministry for safekeeping. Can’t have tourist running amok and killing people now can we.” Harry said smirking.

“Your not? But you said! You asshole!” Simon Reeves said fuming.

“Yes you said that Reeves.” Harry said and then reached into the man’s mind while he was off guard. He was quickly pushed out leaving the man starring open mouthed at him. “Vanessa Khan eh?” Harry muttered more to himself.

“When we meet again I wont give you the chance to talk.” Simon said looking at Harry with anger etched in his features.

“Darn and here I thought I was a congenial fellow.” He said smiling as he heard the two aurors footsteps as the arrived.

”Everything ok Potter?” Colin asked his eyes going from the man on the ground to Harry who had risen to his feet again.

“Yes take him to the ministry. I think he is one of the ones who had a hand in the massacre back there. I’ll keep his wand and turn it in tomorrow.” Harry said and Colin nodded and levitated the man behind him as the two turned to start their walk back to the village.

Snape came through the brush a moment later after the two aurors had left with their captive.

“Nice work Potter.” He said as he emerged with another man coming out behind him that was slightly shorter and older than Snape.

“Fredrick Prince! So THE Harry Potter! Well bless my soul!” The man said and shook Harry’s hand making him blush a little. “Nice seeing you in action Potter. Nice piece of work you did there.” He said and took out a piece of paper and handed it to Harry. “Just read that young man.” He said and Harry looked down reading the note and when he looked up the hedges had opened to reveal a driveway complete with a metal gate. Fredrick then took the paper from Harry and burned it.

“Follow us Potter and stay close.” Snape snapped as he and Fredrick started off down the long winding driveway.

Chapter 5: Chapter 5 – Clues to the dark threat and an Interview with the Wizengamet.

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Meeting Snape’s great uncle was for Harry fun and quite enlightening. First off he saw his friend and old teacher in a whole new light. He knew that since the Dark Mark had been removed, and after Voldemort’s death the mark vanished from his followers automatically, that Snape’s attitude had changed as well. After Voldemort’s defeat he seemed to lose the bitterness and grudges he had held for so long.

Severus and Harry’s friendship had prospered to a degree that Harry would never have guessed. He remembered standing after being hit with Grindelwald’s killing curse with only the duster the Weasley twins had given him and buttoning it up hurriedly and looking up to see Severus Snape stepping forward in fury to battle Grindelwald on his behalf, or was it his mothers behalf. He never knew and never asked. Severus would have taken it as an insult he was sure so the question remained unanswered in the name of his friendship with the man.

With Sirius and a few others he still argued from time to time but never as serious as before Harry’s seventh year. In fact he come upon he and Sirius laughing and talking conspiratorial a few weeks ago. A fact which still made him chuckle. How would things have been if Severus’s father had not forced Snape from the group over the summer after their first year. He alone knew the things that had happened to Snape over that particular summer although he didn’t know if Snape himself knew of this knowledge and he intended to let that remain a mute subject as well. It had happened when Snape was helping him break the contact with Grindelwald.

Now sitting in the nice plush chair in the library of Prince Hall he suddenly had a question but he stifled it listening to the story that Fredrick was telling Snape about the day the St. Ivy Leads was attacked without warning and himself and his daughter barely making it back to Prince Hall alive. The fear that had taken root as they saw another neighbor and close friend killed before their eyes. A distant smoke revealing another house farther out being torched as well. Another wizarding family just like the Prince’s.

“I tell you Sevvie it was horrible. Justin Flannery and his whole family murdered not two miles down the road. Of course I, we haven’t been to their place yet. We’ve actually been hold up here. You know her condition Sevvie and I couldn’t leave her here and I couldn’t take her either.” Fredrick said. “You know my sight is beginning to fail and I was never much of a dueler in the first place.” The old man said. “All I could think about was that it might have been some escaped death-eaters they wore black robes unlike the man Mr. Potter took into custody tonight.” He said holding his nephews eyes for a moment before bowing his head.

“You have nothing to feel ashamed about Uncle Fredrick even the Aurors are baffled for the moment.” He said eyeing Harry and the other was quick to jump in.

“Yes it was only by luck tonight that I was even able to catch a break Mr. Prince.” Harry said.

“Best piece of spell work I have seen in a long time. Well from what I could see. With this eye problem I have, it almost completely destroyed any night vision I had. Used to be able to make out just about anything on a moonless night. Now I can’t see a blasted thing.” The older man said

“During the attack did you or your daughter see a lady with black hair maybe leading the attack?” Harry asked and regretted it immediately as Snape glared at him. “I’m very sorry sir not to be rude or anything.” He added and that seemed to placate Snape for the moment.

“It would be helpful to the ministry Uncle if you could remember anything.” Snape said.

“There were a few women there.” Mr. Prince said. “However I didn’t notice who seemed to be leading the attack it just all happened at once like I said. We barely made it back alive.” He said sadly.

“Maybe Annette would remember seeing something that you might have missed?” Severus asked and his uncle frowned.

“Severus if she did you know you might not get a real answer from her. Since the attack she has become even more withdrawn than before.” Fredrick said and then sighed. “But you can ask her. She is in her room I’ll go get her.” He said.

When he left the room Severus turned to Harry. “Potter my cousin is slightly autistic and doesn’t respond well to strangers. I was wondering if maybe you could summon Draco and have a look at the other house down the road while I question her.” He said impassively and Harry nodded.

“Sure Severus not a problem and I am sorry if I offended your uncle.” He smiled warmly and turned to take his leave when Snape laid a hand on his shoulder.

“No need to apologize Harry I am extremely defensive of my family. I, like you, have so little family and they mean a lot to me. Thanks for coming with me tonight.” He said quietly and Harry nodded in understanding.

As soon as he was out on the road again he called Fawkes and asked him to deliver a hastily written note. In a few moments Draco appeared in the middle of the road holding onto Fawkes tail feathers as the Phoenix brought him back. Releasing the phoenix he turned to Harry.

“I swear your going to be in more hot water than I can get you out of Potter. Ginny was visiting Trinity when Fawkes came to deliver the note. Lets just say you better have a good reason for being away from the house.” He said smirking.

Harry blanched. “Damn the luck.” He said and then as quickly as he could, related what had brought him back to St. Ivy Leads and what Snape had asked of the two.

Draco nodded. “I was wondering what was familiar about the place. I was here two years ago to visit Prince Hall. Fredrick’s a right old rotter isn’t he? He is a nice chap though all in all.” Draco said sighing. “Treated mum and me like family from the start but loves to have his jokes from time to time.” He said. “Did you meet his daughter? Right beautiful girl she is but Autistic and not really all there but really sweet.” Draco said as he and Harry set off in the direction of the Flannery place. Draco remembered the place as he and Trinity had attended a garden party the Flannery’s had given.

When they arrived the house was in ruins. Not a board nor stone still standing and more bodies like the ones in the village. “Why didn’t they kill the first three like this?” Draco asked suddenly.

“Dunno guess we’ll have to ask Simon Reeves tomorrow.” Harry said sifting through some of the debris and turning over a large oak door finding another body. This one clearly a child’s remains leaving Harry sickened.

Draco cursed as he turned away. “Cynthia Flannery, if I remember right she would have just turned five. Harry what could they be looking for that could be so important they needed to kill so many this way?” He asked through gritted teeth.

“Dunno but I want the team down here to ferret out anything they can find.” Harry said.

“Oh ha, ha! I’ll see you tomorrow. If Ginny lets you live that long Potter.” Draco said and turned on the spot vanishing.

In a matter of minutes the team was there with a note from Kingsley telling him off for being on the job so soon and thanking him for catching Reeves and telling him to go home for the night. Another note came not long after from Snape letting him know that he was returning to Hogwarts and he would talk to him later.

A third note was waiting for him at home next to his chair and it was from Ginny. As he read the note he winced at the final line. “Just wait till I see you Harry James Potter!”

Even with the note from Ginny weighing on him heavily he turned in that night with mixed feelings. The wizarding family that was killed upset him of course but he was at least glad he managed to capture Simon Reeves. For the most part he knew that whoever Vanessa Khan was, he was sure she was smart enough not to send someone that knew much. He even had a vision of her face as he had gained the name. It was a lovely face too.

The next thing he knew his curtains were being pulled back the next morning by Dobby. His work clothes laid out for him neatly. Harry had started wearing the new line of protective clothing the twins had made. Most simple hexes and curses were repelled and only the most advanced magic could touch him.

He hurriedly took his shower and then started pulling on the black t-shirt and jeans, then as he sat down on the bed to pull on the dragon-hide boots and stopped as Dobby popped into the room. “Missy Wheezy is here Harry Potter sir!” He said looking nervous and popped out of the room. Harry immediately ran to the bathroom and turned on the shower again.

“Harry James Potter you get out here this minute!” Ginny shouted.

Harry with his back against the door sighed and turned off the shower with a flick of his wand and turned and opened the door to a red faced Ginny Weasley. “Ginny listen all I did was take Arturius back to Hogwarts last night. When I went to see Severus I told him about the attack and where it was and he has relatives that live there. We went to check on them. He asked me to accompany him.” Harry said.

Ginny looked at him for a moment before she sighed and then grinned at him. “You weren’t taking a shower were you?” She said now smiling more.

“Nope was hiding from a very misinformed lady if you must know. And one that is going to make me late today if I don’t get a move on.” He said and pulled her in kissing her.

“Well your quitting anyways. Are you going to be happy at Hogwarts Harry?” She asked suddenly serious.

“I’m always happy at Hogwarts Ginny, It’s like coming home almost when I am there.” Harry said.

“Yes but its not as exciting as being an Auror is it?” She asked walking a few steps away from him and looking out the window. “I’m pushing you into taking the teachers position aren’t I?” She asked quietly.

“No not at all! I want to be able to spend more time with you as well.” He said coming up behind her and putting his hands around her waist.

“Are you sure your going to be happy though?” She asked. “I was just thinking that if I push you into this maybe it would cause trouble later if you felt I was holding you back.” She said simply. “It really isn’t so much that you bring your work home with you. I actually love to hear the stories.” She said. “It just worries me sometimes when you come home half tired and bleeding like you did with that Manticore you caught a few weeks ago in Westchester.” She said turning to him. “I keep thinking how one day or night Ron and Draco or Neville will knock on the door or Dad will come in with this sad look and tell me you’ve been terribly hurt or worse.” She said tearing up now.

“Hey now what’s this? I defeat two of the most powerful wizards in the world and you think I’m going to go out one evening and let something like a Cornish Pixie do me in?” He joked smiling gently into her eyes making her laugh a little.

“I suppose it is silly but Harry, Dad says there is something dark going on now and that you four are on a very dangerous case. Is it something to do with some of Voldemort’s followers?” She asked. “Are they out for revenge?” She asked worriedly.

“No as far as we know it has nothing to do with any of the old Death-eaters. We have one person in custody as of last night and there was a wizarding family murdered down the road from the village we were at. I wouldn’t have known about it if it weren’t for Snape.” Harry said. “Ginny I want to finish this last case and retire and teach at Hogwarts. I’ve already discussed this with Minerva. Also Kingsley wants me to work freelance at times for the ministry.” He said looking into her eyes.

“Ok Harry if that is what you want to do then enough of this crying. I’ll stand beside you, as a wife should, or at least a girlfriend should, for now. You just make me one promise.” Ginny said.

“And what’s that?” He asked taking her in his arms again as she looked up into his eyes.

“That you’ll always come home.” She said and they kissed deeply and as he came up he nodded at her.

“I promise.” He said as he tried to pull her in again for a kiss she put her finger to his lips and smiled mischievously.

“And it was I who took Grindelwald’s powers remember that!” She said smirking.

“I still want to know how you knew the spell we were just told that spell before we brought him back.” He said frowning.

Ginny smiled sheepishly. “I was there when Severus was going over the potion ingredience and the spell. I heard him reciting it over and over.” She said.

Harry chuckled. “How did you know we had already given him the potion though?” Harry asked raising his eyebrows.

“Harry there were five of you! Correct me if I am wrong but one of you men had to manage to do something right!” She said and smiled smugly and Harry only smiled and shook his head.

Simon Reeves turned out to be little more than a flunky of his master. Whoever she was she was good at sending unimportant people to deliver messages in case they got caught. Evidently Reeves had thought a lot of his abilities to withstand questioning but after Severus showed up with a special batch of extra strong Veritasirum it was all over for Reeves. Whatever Snape put into the stuff it made Reeves start spilling everything he knew, which was nothing beyond his message and just a few names. Two they recognized as old death-eaters but Reeves did know one thing that was interesting. Vanessa Khan wasn’t a supporter of Voldemort. And as far as they could tell Simon Reeves didn’t have anything to do with the deaths of those in the village or the states.

Snape also related to Harry that his cousin could tell him nothing of which his uncle hadn’t told them before.

“Could she be someone that wanted power like Voldemort and saw him as a rival?” Neville asked as they sat at their desks that afternoon.

“Ould ee.” Ron said with his mouth full and then suddenly looked alarmed as Harry had to hit him on his back to keep him from choking. “Thanks mate.” He said sheepishly after swallowing.

“Weasley you amaze me. I don’t see how your wife still puts up with your eating habits.” Draco said causing Harry and Neville to chuckle but Ron only shrugged.

“How did you make out with Rita this morning?” Harry asked Draco.

“Went to the Daily Prophet but I didn’t find her there. In fact I was told to check out the Hogshead and that’s where I found her at ten this morning having breakfast. If you can call fire whiskey breakfast.” Draco said in disgust. “After some coaxing she said that the picture was sent anonymously to her personally with a few notes of the basic facts of the case.” Draco said extracting a piece of parchment and handing it to Harry.

Harry read through the notes and scowled. “So one of that bunch took this and then knew just the reporter to send it too? Little thin isn’t it?” Harry asked.

“That’s what I thought too but it seems that she is the one who did the article on the one in the states as well.” Draco said. “I threatened to take her in and lock her up on charges of being an unregistered animagus as well as obstructing justice and hampering a Auror investigation then and there if she didn’t divulge her contacts name.” Draco said smugly.

“Are those last two real charges?” Ron asked surprised. “I don’t remember stuff like that!” He said suspiciously.

“Well the last two are charges that muggle policemen can use. Your father told me about it while we were talking about muggle laws.” Draco said.

“Well?” Neville asked.

“Huh? Oh yeah well after that she caved and told me that she recognized the owl both times and it belonged to Marcus Flint.” Draco said. “So I thought Harry and I would go have a talk with him till I found out just a minute ago he is in Azkaban with his father. Both were captured three years ago during the battle.” Draco sighed.

“Yes but he married Theresa Higgs right out of Hogwarts.” Neville said.

“How did you know that?” Draco asked.

“The Higgs are related to us and I had to attend. My Gran said she hated going but we had to because it was family.” Neville said

“Bet that was a fun wedding.” Ron muttered.

“Not really. We left after Flints father made a speech about the purebloods taking over soon and the blood traitors and mudbloods being exterminated.” Neville said.

“Ah the good ole days.” Harry said chuckling.

“So Neville and I will take Flints wife so that leaves you guys doing nothing today.” Ron said chuckling.

“Better take Tonks and Colin along with you Weasley.” Kingsley said from behind them. “From now on I want two teams working together and this case has priority right now.” He said and the others nodded. “I want these people rounded up as soon as possible. We have two aurors from the states over and I’m assigning them to you two.” He said nodding to Harry and Draco who only sighed and nodded.

While Ron and Neville went in search of Tonks and Colin, Kingsley turned to the two and motioned them to follow him. Down the twisting turning hallways they made their way to the department of magical transportation and entered the last door on the right marked. “Long distance travel.”

“Why do we have to have a department like this? I floo’ed from Hogwarts and my home to the states a few times.” Harry asked.

“Well Harry that’s because they were set up on the international network. Not all floo systems are set up that way.” Kingsley said. “Most are just set up to receive visitors from the continent.” He said as they emerged into the room and Harry saw a small area in front of them with two guards that were checking people out as the guard from the atrium to the ministry did.

“So they can long distance aparate or floo?” Harry asked.

Draco chuckled. “I’d like to see someone aparate to the states. It can’t be done.” Draco said.

“Sure it can Draco. I did it three years ago.” Harry said and felt Draco’s eyes on him and tried to ignore it.

“It is highly rare for someone to be able to aparate so far. The only other person I knew who could aparate anywhere at anytime was Albus Dumbledore.” Kingsley said eyeing Harry as well and making him feel uncomfortable.

Two men who had just stepped out of the floo system waved in their direction. One of them was a person both Draco and he recognized. “Josiah!” Harry and Draco said walking over to the man and shaking his hand.

“How are you two? Been a while hasn’t it?” The man said smiling.

“Trinity and I were just asking about you the other day when we were over to visit Madam Rosemerta.” Draco said smiling.

Josiah then motioned to his partner who Harry knew. “Harry you know Gunner Harrison.” He said and Harry nodded shaking the man’s hand.

“And Gunner this is Kingsley Shacklebolt, head of the Auror division over here and Draco Malfoy, Harry’s partner.” Josiah said introducing the two to his partner as the other two stepped forward and shook his hand.

“We have all the photos and analysis we took on the small town that was attacked in our packs. We’d like to go over it with you two since you were first on the scene of your sight and then go see it in person.” Gunner said. “If that’s ok with you that is.” He added quickly and Harry nodded.

“Also there were four murders this morning that you four need to check out. I have two aurors stationed at the site right now making sure no one enters the area. It looks like the same style of murder as the three in Surrey Heath.” Kingsley said. “I wanted you four together when I told you about it.” He added. “Oh and Harry the Wizengamet is expecting you at three so don’t be late.” He said and left them.

As they took their seats Josiah turned to Harry with a concerned look. “Not in trouble are you Harry?” He asked.

“No actually I am being interviewed for a position on the Wizengamet.” Harry said sighing.

“Well if you get it you’d be the youngest member ever to sit on the counsel.” Draco said. “And you do know that Deloris Umbridge was able to seat herself on the counsel before Arthur got into office and has managed to keep her seat.” He said disgustedly.

“How was she able to do that?” Harry asked frowning.

“She pulled some little known wizarding law from the books. Seems her mother was once a member of the Wizengamet and before she passed away she wrote a letter to the then minister of magic stating that she wanted her daughter to take her place on the counsel.” Draco said. “So far they haven’t found a way to unseat her legally.”

“Who’s Deloris Umbridge?” Josiah asked.

“A pain in the rear believe me Josiah.” Harry said.

“I have met the woman a few years ago when she came for a meeting with the American Ministry of magic about putting into effect some legislation on werewolf reform.” Gunner said frowning. “She did seem a little bit odd to me. And she is a suck up to those in power over here.” He added. “Hates half breeds and magical animals as well.”

“That would be her alright.” Draco said.

They opened the files on the murders of the three in Surrey Heath in the states as well as the town in Cornwall and the massacre in the states as well. Nothing really leaped out at Harry except that all were done by the same organization as he could see. They took the two American Aurors to look at the village and the ruins of the house outside the village as well.

Then the four went to the site of the new murders. All four bodies looked untouched except for the surprised looks on their faces.

“This was done by the killing curse like the three we found in Surrey Heath.” Draco said and Harry nodded as he checked for trace amounts of magic. All the magic was dark of course but faint.

“This was done someplace else and the bodies dumped here. Some sort of dark charm was put on them to keep the bodies fresh as well so the time or date of death could be anytime in the last week.” Harry said in frustration.

“That’s what we found on the murder victims in the states that led us to that small town.” Gunner said frowning.

“Harry you said that Simon said they weren’t a part of the murders correct?” Josiah asked and Harry nodded distractedly. “Well if he told the truth and his group isn’t responsible then who is?”

The four looked down at the lifeless bodies no closer to an answer than before and then got to work on cataloging the crime scene.

A quarter to three saw Harry walking down to the lowest part of the ministry of magic heading toward the lower courtrooms where the Wizengamet met and he was met by a guard stationed outside the courtroom and told to wait. The guard entered and then returned and ushered him in. The chair with the restraints on the arms was in the middle of the floor as he was told to sit by a lady he remembered well but hadn’t talked to since his last entry into the department of mysteries.

Amira Bones smiled down at him showing her recognition as well and nodded toward the chair. Harry took a page from the book of Dumbledore and conjured an oversized fluffy chair and sat placidly and Amira’s smile grew wider as did a few of the other older men and women who looked down at him and nodded with approval.

Only he alone knew that Amira Bones was the sole protector of the department of mysteries if the ministry was ever taken over. He still kept that secret and would take it to his grave.

“He must sit in the chair it is tradition!” A voice he remembered called out and he turned his gaze to Deloris Umbridge.

“Hush Deloris he can sit where he wants to sit.” Said an older gentleman who he also knew. Draconian Malfoy winked at Harry from his seat and smiled roguefully.

“Dumbledore never sat in the chair either. Not even when he was brought in to be interviewed.” Griselda Marchbanks said and then the older lady smiled and waved to Harry who waved back and smiled.

“Well he certainly isn’t Dumbledore is he?” Umbridge said.

“Hush Deloris.” Amira said turning to the older lady. “Or I’ll have you removed from the courtroom till the interview is over.” She said and her steely gaze brooked no nonsense and made Umbridge nervous for some reason Harry couldn’t guess.

“Now state your full name for the record.” Amira said turning back to Harry.

“Harry James Potter.” He said with more confidence than he felt.

“Harry not long ago a recommendation was made to the Wizengamet when one of its members passed away for you to replace said member in a former members place and right to name successor. It is an old law and one quite frankly we honor.” She said. “You see when the Wizengamet was first formed it was an ordinary thing for someone to pick his successor to carry on. Now days usually a vote takes place to find the best for the job.” She explained. “So today you have been called to be interviewed, although the recommendation that you received is enough for most of us.” She said and shot a withering look at Deloris Umbridge. “It seems the only one that doesn’t agree is one who was forced on us by almost the same type of succession but now seems to have a problem with it.” She said and turned back to Harry.

“I only said that I think his youth plays a definite factor and his history in breaking the rules.” Umbridge said loudly.

“Yes so we keep hearing.” Madam Marchbanks said.

“And what rules has he broken Deloris?” Tiberius Ogden asked angrily. “If your going to level charges at the young man be prepared to back it up.”

“I’m sure any charges I level at this young man will be looked over in light of who he is as much as they were for the person who recommended him.” She said forcefully. “Both have worked against this ministry at times and against ministry decree and led to a great many deaths before the last battle!” She said huffily and Harry frowned in her direction wondering who she meant by the person who recommended him.

“Deloris Umbridge it is this man here who stopped Voldemort before he could take over and might I remind you he did so asking nothing from anyone. And as far as the person who recommended him, Dumbledore taught him a thing or two to defeat Voldemort once and for all. As far as his breaking the rules I want you to either level charges now or hush with your innuendo’s of so called rule breaking.” Draconian Malfoy said.

Deloris Umbridge’s face turned red and Harry knew she was ready at this point. Up to this point Harry thought she would eventually shut up but was surprised when she turned to him smiling although still mad about being talked to in such a way by her peers.

“Did you Harry Potter in your sixth year willingly break into the ministry of magic and specifically into the Department of Mysteries?” She asked and looked smugly at Draconian.

“I did indeed as you well know but it was in my fifth year, not my sixth.” Harry said.

“And what if any charges were filed on that break-in?” Deloris asked.

“None that I am aware of.” Harry said looking at her and smiling placidly as he remembered Dumbledore doing this to her and it always unnerved her.

“Do you think this is funny Mr. Potter?” Deloris asked. “These are serious charges! I might add that it was in this break-in that a number of time turners were broken. Ministry property. Brain tanks were damaged and a prophecy was broken. All ministry property.” She said loudly.

“Except for the prophecy you are correct.” Harry said.

“Wha-?” Umbridge started and Harry cut her off.

“The prophecy was made by Professor Trelawney before my birth to Albus Dumbledore. It concerned only myself and Voldemort, or Tom Riddle if you will.” Harry said.

“Blasphemous! Anything within these walls is ministry property!” Deloris Umbridge said.

“Those prophecies can’t be opened by anyone other than the ones they are about isn’t that correct?” Harry asked smiling.

“Well, yes but –“ She started.

“Well then they are meant for only the persons they are about to open them. Would you have suggested that I let Tom Riddle get his hands on the prophecy?” Harry asked still smiling.

“That is not what I am saying at all! Your trying to put words in my mouth!” Umbridge said.

“Not at all Madam Umbridge. I have confessed to the charges such as they are. Are you saying you want to now bring these charges up?” Harry asked. “Because if that is so then I think this counsel would need to hear the whole story. Also it would need to be told in full and your name appears in it quite a lot. Also the use of a blood quill that has been illegal as a detention device since eighteen-eighty-nine.” Harry said and waved his wand in front of him as his Pensieve appeared. Taking his wand he put it to his temple and pulled a strand of silvery mist from his temple and dropped it into the bowl. Waving his other hand over the pensieve an image of Deloris Umbridge floated up and the scene from Harry’s first detention with her floated up big enough for all to see.

Deloris Umbridge was on her feet in a rage now turning darker and darker yelling at him as the memory played out. “So you see Deloris.” Harry said. “Charges would need to be filed on a number of people in that year. I believe you yourself tried to damage Hogwarts property as you named yourself High Inquisitor. Did you give yourself a salary raise that year along with the new title? I’m sure if we look closely at your finances for that year we could find out. I believe it is also still the law that no one at the ministry can raise their salary on their own but that it must come from a higher office?” Harry asked Amira who only smiled warmly at Harry and chuckled.

“It seems that you have given us a great many things to look into on a member of this board Mr. Potter.” Madam Marchbanks said and had a wicked glint in her eye as she looked at Deloris Umbridge who seemed to have sunk into her chair looking quite green.

“Would you be willing to serve this Wizengamet Harry James Potter?” Tiberius Ogden asked.

“I would sir.” Harry said. “I know it is an honor to even be asked and more so to be recommended by a former member.” He added.

“Would you state any and all titles and awards you were given in the past.” Draconian Malfoy said.

“Why does any award he had in the past matter?” Deloris seemed to have come out of her daze for a moment.

“I can ask anything I want too Deloris Umbridge and not have to answer to you. This is my interview question.” Draconian said.

Slightly embarrassed Harry tried to think of something witty. “I hold two Orders of Merlin first class, one second class Order of Merlin and even a third class Order of Merlin. I have four Special services awards from the ministry of magic and three to the school of Hogwarts.” He said. “I am Witch weekly’s best looking man of the year three years running.” He added slightly blushing. “I was given the title of Sir Harry James Potter just after the last battle by the Queen of England, which was arranged by the minister of magic himself and made a knight of the realm. I was also made a Knight of the Marauders of Hogwarts.” He said and then turned and smiled at Madam Marchbanks. “I have yet to achieve Supreme Mugwump, but I am hopeful. I rather like the sound of that as its fun to say.” He said with a smile over his glasses to which Madam Marchbanks chuckled.

“I rather think that title is funny as well Mr. Potter and as I remember Albus always got a lot of fun out of saying it as well.” She said smiling. Harry knew that Madam Marchbanks was older than even Dumbledore himself. She having been the one to test him on some of his NEWTS.

“I am a member of the International Confederation of Wizards and I would certainly put in a good word for you Mr. Potter.” Tiberius Ogden said with a smile.

Deloris Umbridge by this time was red again and breathing hard. Harry was worried that she might have a heart attack by now.

Amira and the rest were clearly enjoying the questions. “How about hobbies Mr. Potter? Do you have any hobbies?”

“Lately I am gardening a lot in my spare time trying to make my mothers old garden look like I hear it used to.” Harry said.

“Yes, yes Lily did always keep a lovely garden.” Madam Marchbanks said smiling kindly. “And for the record what do you do for a living Mr. Potter?” she asked.

“At the moment I’m an Auror but am leaving to teach defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts school of Witchcraft and Wizardry again.” Harry said.

A lady who reminded Harry of McGonagall smiled at him. “Do you have a favorite chocolate frog card young man?” She asked clearly just to infuriate Umbridge further.

“Ah I think the first one I ever received I still have. It was Albus Dumbledore.” He said affectionately as she smiled kindly down at him.

“What about the charges?” Umbridge finally shouted.

“Dropped.” Amira said. “Unless you want to answer for the things we’ve heard today. In fact I want your resignation by the end of the week.” She added sternly. “Blood Quill indeed!”

Deloris Umbridge had come to the end of her rope it seemed as she stood up red in the face. “I am as you say here by approval through my ancestor and demand that the charges be upheld and these foolish accusations against me cease. I have always held the ministry’s best interests at heart!” She said and Harry saw something he thought he would never see. A tear slipped down her cheek as she held her head high and straight and her lips trembled.

He cleared his throat and a few of the older wizards pulled their shocked gaze away from Deloris to look at him. “I am not here to level formal charges at anyone. I was simply asked to come for an interview. I am not here to make a complaint toward Madam Umbridge either.” He said motioning to the lady who still resembled a toad. “I would think after all this time we could lay aside the animosity and be civil to one another Deloris.” He said smiling kindly up at her. After all this time Harry realized he held no hate in his heart for anyone that had treated him unkindly. He had grown to understand that those who did such things only hurt themselves in the long run.

“I see. Deloris, sit.” Amira said still looking at Umbridge after her outburst. “You will see me after this interview.” She added and Deloris Umbridge sat and nodded curtly as Amira turned back to look at Harry. “I am inclined to call the vote now. Mr. Potter could you kindly leave us for a few minutes? You will be called in after the vote and told the outcome.” She said and he nodded and rose to leave waving away the pensieve sending it back to his study at Godric’s Hollow and vanishing the overly large squishy chair along with it, all without the use of his wand.

He sat in one of the hard-backed chairs in the hallway where he had sat so many years ago when he had been here on charges of using underage magic. He smiled at the memory of Fudge who was now just a memory trying to basically get him tossed out of the magical world while Dumbledore did little but smile and defend Harry. He remembered that Dumbledore was never truly unkind to anyone. He did however know that Dumbledore seemed to always have more patients for people than he could ever imagine having.

He looked up as the sound of the door opening drew his attention away from his thoughts of his old headmaster. A young man who reminded Harry of young Percy Weasley stood there. “The Wizengamet is calling for you Mr. Potter.” He said stiffly.

Harry entered and this time sat in the old chair in the center of the room. As he did so he noticed a look of extreme displeasure on Deloris Umbridge’s face and a great many of the others smiled down at him. Amira took her seat at the front and smiled down at him as well.

“After our vote Harry James Potter it is with extreme pleasure that we welcome you as a member of the Wizengamet by the recommendation of Albus Dumbledore.” She said. “You will serve each time the Wizengamet meets here to carry out due course of justice. Your first duties to begin tomorrow.” She said.

“Tomorrow?” He asked.

“Yes we have two underage magical use cases and a theft case that ranges from here to the America’s.” Amira said.

“Yes ma’am.” Harry said frowning and wondering how much time would be wasted here while his case was put on hold.

“Do not worry these things usually go fairly quickly. We are usually done within two hours with twice that caseload.” Amira said.

He nodded and rose. “I thank the Wizengamet for including me within its ranks and will do my best to serve the magical community to the best of my abilities.” Harry said bowing and turned and left through the doorway he came in.

Making his way back to his desk he saw Draco waiting. He raised his eyebrows at Harry who smiled and nodded and Draco smirked and gave him a thumbs up.

“Knew you’d be a shoe in.” Draco said. “Josiah and Gunner went over to the three broomsticks and we’re to meet them in an hour.” He added.

“I have my first day on the Wizengamet tomorrow. Should only take a couple of hours.” Harry said and Draco nodded.

“How is this going to affect your teaching position?” Draco asked as they walked through the hallways toward the floo.

“Well Dumbledore managed to do both. Maybe McGonagall will schedule me around my time to meet. I’m not sure. I’ll have to ask her.” Harry said. “Oh by the way have you talked to Severus yet? Your teaching Defense against the dark arts this year from first through fifth years.” Harry said.

“Yes Severus would like to go back to teaching potions. I always thought he wanted the Defense against the dark arts job.” Draco said.

“McGonagall said Dumbledore forced it on him in our sixth year.” Harry said taking some floo powder out and stepping aside to let Draco get a handful.

“See you at the Three Broomsticks later Harry.” Draco said and threw in the floo powder. “Number 13 Grimmald place.” He said and was gone in a flash of green flame.

Harry stumbled into his parlor a few minutes later and made his way to the kitchen. Hot tea and biscuits were already on the table and a small treacle tart was on a plate on the counter. He filled a cup and grabbed a small biscuit and headed out the back door and down the path toward the small bench. It was too nice a day to sit inside and the small bench had a nice shade over it at this time of day. Actually the bench always seemed to have shade.

Sitting down he ate his biscuit and drank his tea while waiting to meet up with the others at the Three Broomsticks. He knew that once at Hogwarts and now that he was a member of the Wizengamet maybe he wouldn’t have as much time as he thought he would.

And what would Ginny say now that he had taken on something else? Would she be glad he was a member of the Wizengamet? After all in the battle against Voldemort members of that board had been singled out. Amira and Susan Bones Aunt had been murdered by Voldemort personally.

“Ah well can’t be helped.” He said shrugging as he leaned back again and sat quietly in the shade drinking his tea.

Chapter 6: Chapter 6 – Vanessa Khan and Harry & Cho meet again.

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

The dark haired temptress strode through the rambling old mansion in Little Hangleton. The Riddle mansion had been deserted for years but now she and her followers had given the rambling structure life again. When she had first arrived it was to find the front door hanging off its hinges and the windows busted out. She had repaired them immediately and set her group to cleaning the place up. Now she was inspecting their work with a critical eye.

She was still angry that Simon has managed to get himself caught. He was truly one of her more talented, albeit new, conversions. She hadn’t told him much about what she was truly searching for nor had she really told the rest either.

She came at last to the top floor and a small sitting room that had been scoured clean and had a nice fire burning in the grate. A lone ghost sat before the fire as if it could feel the warmth of it. She had seen the ghost of this man before on the night they arrived and at that time the ghost of the young man had forbid her to enter. She and her followers only chuckled and entered the building. The ghost had ranted and raved at the group for days but finally given up hope of making them leave.

Vanessa could see why Merope Gaunt had fallen for the man even though as a ghost he was devoid of the color of life he was still handsome.

“Why do you still hang around?” Vanessa asked walking into the room. “Your son is dead and it is time you moved on from this place.”

“It is my home.” He said simply.

“Do you fear what lies beyond?” She asked smirking at him. “After all you did father one of the most feared wizards in ages.”

He turned with anger in his eyes. “I was put under a love charm or that would never have happened!” he spat out.

“But she loved you truly. You could have chose to have been part of their lives and none of the deaths at his hands would have ever occurred.” She said wistfully.

“You don’t know that. The boy was born without a conscience. He would have still been a dark wizard.” Tom Riddle said as he turned to stare back into the flames.

“Perhaps. We’ll never know though shall we?” She said.

“Why do you insist on staying? Cant you people just go and leave my house?” Tom said disgustedly. “Your no better than that filthy son of mine was.” He spat out.

“We shall be gone in a few days when I find the object I am looking for. Then Tom Riddle you can sit and brood over your mistakes till the end of time.” She said smirking at the ghost of the father of Voldemort. “Until then I’m afraid you’ll just have to put up with me.” She said smiling a rather charming smile.

“Your charm is lost on me witch.” Riddle said smirking at her in return now. “You and your kind are nothing but freaks and abominations that should be destroyed.” He said seeming to stand up and then he glided through the wall effortlessly disappearing as her eyes thinned to slits at his words.

She was left to stare into the flames alone now and her mind turned to the problem at hand. Her dreams over the past two years were about one thing and one thing only.

The Mirror of Erised.

Grindelwald had taken it from her family long ago and she would have it back. But first those that had helped him would pay dearly. For most the mirror only showed them their inner most desires but with the other piece of the mirror it would give you what you most desired.

She alone knew where the other half of the Mirror of Erised lay hidden and it would be she who would connect the two and rule over the wizarding world. It was rumored by her father that the mirror could even restore a life if that was your desire and that person would be complete and whole again. That wasn’t the desire of Vanessa Khan though; she thought of no one that she would like to see again.

Vanessa wanted the power that the mirror could give her. Herpo the foul had owned the mirror himself and learned to use the magic within to a certain degree until his death at the hands of his own son. Herpo had created the first basilisk and being a parselmouth had learned to control the beasts and to make them kill for him. After killing his own wife out of anger and jealousy his son slew both the basilisk and his father as well in revenge. So ended the rein of terror that was Herpo the Foul.

Vanessa wasn’t like any of those that had come before to seek power from the mirror. Her power would end the wars of the dark and light magic and create a new order. She was not indifferent to the hatred that some wizards had for muggles. She loathed the wizards and witches who went out and intentionally tortured them for amusement or hatred and when she came into power she would stop such things.

Wizards such as Voldemort and Herpo the Foul and Grindelwald would cease to exist. Unfortunately so would wizards like Harry Potter and Albus Dumbledore. The time of the great wizards was coming to a close and only she would remain to claim the title of Supreme Ruler over the magical world as her ancestor had claimed a large part of the muggle world. Like Ghengis Khan, she would unite much of the magical world under her banner and concur the rest.

A noise near the door interrupted her thoughts as she turned to see a young blonde girl who had joined her cause fresh out of school standing there. “What is it Sheila?” Vanessa asked.

“Word from our contact is that Simon is being held on level four in the ministry of Magic.” The young girl said.

“Very well, we’ll collect him tonight.” Vanessa sighed. “Tell Harmon and the others to be ready to move out at sunset. I want them to hit Hogsmeade hard. While the ministry Aurors are there we’ll go in and get Simon at the ministry.” She said and the young blonde nodded and left.

Vanessa knew tonight would not be a walk in the park. She hoped she wouldn’t lose anyone in the attempt to rescue Simon. She contemplated for a moment just leaving him there to rot but then dismissed it. She needed Simon Reeves for the blood that ran in his veins. He was an heir to the founders and only through him might she gain admittance into the castle of Hogwarts when the time came. She knew that was the resting place of the Mirror of Erised.

Of the ring that could control the two halves of the mirror once it was restored she knew little. The ring was the key to the mirror and the last time anyone had known of its existence was in the line of the Potter family over two hundred years ago.

Harry Potter alone might know where it was but not what it was and she knew that at sometime their paths would cross.

She sat for now waiting, thinking and remembering. At no time had she ever lost a battle since her followers started this quest with her. She had started in the home of her ancestor on this quest for the two halves of the mirror and the ring. Although she was born in America she had only graduated herself three years ago. She was taught magic in the Mongolian lands in the border town of Borhoyn Tal. Her parents had said that she must keep her powers secret for there were those who awaited a prophecy of the rise of another Khan from the same house.

Born with the surname of Temujin she was the last of her line now that her parents were killed by Voldemort in her fifth year and although she could not avenge her family she would make sure another dark wizard would not rise to take his place.

She got up and walked over to the small window that looked out over the graveyard and saw the sun was still just barely over the horizon.

Harry Potter, she thought again of him and found herself wondering what the man was like. They were almost the same age although she was born a day later than he was. From all reports he was the most powerful wizard of his time.

Even more powerful than Albus Dumbledore, had been the report that she had received. It didn’t worry her although she respected him. It was why she chose to send him the message. Poor Simon, she should have sent a lesser wizard to handle something like that, but he had been so eager to meet Harry Potter himself.

She had heard a lot about Potter from one of the new guardians. She had been an Auror for a time before her parents told her of her destiny. In fact she had went to Hogwarts with Harry himself. Although a year older than he was, they both became seekers in the same year. Cho Chang was quick and skilled on a broom but Harry had beaten her to the snitch quickly.

To tell the truth she knew Cho Chang still held a small crush on Harry Potter and to be honest Vanessa, although she hadn’t met him yet, was infatuated with him herself. She had kept a scrapbook of him since her first year at school. When Cho found out she confessed that she had done the same till she graduated and then had thrown it out.

Vanessa Khan turned from the window and walked back to her chair. As she sat down again she closed her eyes. Since her last year in school and after four attempts on her life she had been watched by the guard. Since graduating she could order them to stay while she went alone on her own missions. She had done it a few times but knew that the guardians would eventually evoke the magic that bound them to the Khan if she didn’t take them with her on more dangerous missions. They alone were bound by a magical oath as old as the original Khan to serve as guardians to the Khan and to protect the Khan with their very lives.

A sound at the door signaled her and she looked up as Cho came in and knelt before her and bowed her head.

“My Khan all is ready.” Cho Chang said.

“I want only surface damage at Hogsmeade tonight Cho. I want no deaths. We have made our point I believe.” Vanessa said. “I want the Hogshead left strictly alone. I don’t want Aberforth Dumbledore after us. While he is not as powerful as his brother he is still a powerful wizard.” She said.

“I wish you had sent me to warn Harry instead of Simon.” Cho said. “I would have been able to come back at least and there would be no need for this.” She finished frowning.

“It doesn’t matter Cho. Sooner or later we would have had to haul him out of trouble.” Vanessa said sighing.

Cho smiled as she looked up. “Simon reminds me in some ways of Harry. He was always in trouble in school.” She said sadly. “Although he didn’t do half as much to get in trouble as Simon does.” She chuckled.

Vanessa smiled at her and motioned her to rise. As she did Vanessa stood as well. “I want no losses at Hogsmeade tonight on either side. We’ll be quick at the ministry. As soon as the Aurors are called away we’ll be in and out thanks to you.” She added.

“I’m glad I could help, My Khan.” Cho stated flatly as she bowed her head.

“I know it bothers you Cho but we must finish our mission here to achieve our purpose and our destiny.” Vanessa said.

“I know my Khan and I am loyal to the cause as you know. I just wish no one hurt. I have friends who still work at the ministry and I would hate if someone had to be killed.” She said sadly.

“Then I will make you a promise. No one will be killed in either attack tonight. It is my order as well.” Vanessa said smiling at older girl in front of her.

“Thank you my Khan.” Cho said bowing her head again and smiling this time.

“Come we have missions to prepare for.” Vanessa said turning to the door.

“What if Potter shows up?” Cho asked suddenly and Vanessa turned slowly.

“Tell him I wish to meet with him.” Vanessa said. “And tell him that we didn’t murder anyone. Tell him about the assassins on our tail.” She said starring at the other. “I can feel they are getting closer.”

“As can I, but will Harry believe me?” Cho asked.

“You know him best.” Vanessa said.

“He will be suspicious but he will dig deeper if I tell him maybe.” Cho said.

Vanessa nodded and turning toward the door once more they made their way down the stairs and to the entryway. Vanessa noticed the specter of Tom Riddle sr. standing outside the door as they passed and noted the smile on his face.

“Don’t worry Tom, we’ll be back.” She said passing him in turn and the two groups separated.

“Remember we want no casualties on either side tonight.” Vanessa said and at the nods she and her group aparated away to a spot well away from the ministry so that they would be undetected.

The other group with Cho and Harmon, another of the guardians, aparated to the shrieking shack outside Hogsmeade to get ready for their attack.

***

Harry landed his motorcycle just outside of Hogsmeade riding up the street and parking it behind Madam Rosemerta’s place called the Three Broomsticks. He went around the front and was just about to enter when he had a bad feeling. He could feel something in the air and knew something wasn’t right. He had had a lot of these moments lately since he and Draco had been on this case.

The feeling that he was being watched was suddenly so strong he stopped again before opening the door to go inside and looked both ways down the street of Hogsmeade. Seeing nothing out of the ordinary he opened the door and stepped inside only to be greeted by Madam Rosemerta and Ginny Weasley and most of the other Weasley’s as well.

“Surprise Harry!” Madam Rosemerta said. “Not only a birthday this week but a member of the Wizengamet as well! Now that’s something to celebrate!” She said smiling warmly.

Ginny hugged his neck and led him over to the table full of family and friends. “Did we just do this the other day?” Harry asked smiling sheepishly.

“Oh hush it’s not everyday someone is made a member of the Wizengamet Harry!” Ginny said admonishing him.

“Feel any wiser than yesterday Harry?” Fred asked smiling mischievously.

“Yes cause if so we’d like to interest you in a small investment.” George said with a twinkle in his eyes as well.

“No talk of business at the table this is a party!” Sirius said smiling. “We’ll hit him up this weekend.” He said chuckling.

“I know I’ll feel better knowing you’re a member of the Wizengamet Harry.” Remus said smiling.

“Thanks Remus.” Harry said knowing that Remus or any other Werewolf rarely got a fair deal anytime they had business with the Wizengamet even with the new wolfs bane Potion.

Ron was just taking little Jonathon from Hermoine when the first explosion hit outside. Jumping up from the table and turning in one swift motion Harry was just in time to see the person opening the door being thrown back onto the ground stunned.

He shouldered his way toward the door and as it exploded inward he brought up a shield to keep the door from hurting anyone in the tavern. Gaining the door he saw Hogsmeade in chaos. Men and women were running in blind panic at the spells that were coming in from the edge of town and making their way down the street were a group of gray robed figures with their hoods up. Harry sent the call to the ministry via Fawkes and then ran to the middle of the street to head off the small group making its way closer.

With Ron, Sirius and the twins on one side and Draco, Neville, and Remus on the other he put up a wall of fire in front of the attackers with his wand and then with his left hand shot stunners into the middle of the group while his friends followed suit.

Suddenly two of the gray robed figures did an intricate wand movement and Harry and the others were blasted back into the street as Harry’s fire died out.

When Harry was blasted back he, Draco, Ron and Neville went with the roll coming up to their knees in unison sent a barrage of spells that caught the gray robed figures off guard. Four fell before they were able to raise a shield to cover themselves.

Another blast behind the foursome caused Ron and Draco to swivel as one to guard their partner’s backs. Now back-to-back they saw a fair amount of gray robed figures advancing from the other side of Hogsmeade.

Sirius, Remus and the twins as well as Tonks, Colin, Josiah and Gunner were now with Harry and the rest.

“Well brother dear I think this calls for some Weasley ingenuity don’t you?” Fred said smiling.

“I do! Lets show this lot how we welcome unwanted guests in Hogmeade.” George said smiling mischievously.

The twins back to back wove an intricate pattern in the air and the gray robed figures were picked up and hurled from the streets of Hogsmeade to the outskirts of town. When they picked themselves up they were staring at an empty road where Hogsmeade used to be.

Harry watching the figures being hurled from the town looked in shock as the group advanced toward the end of town where the two groups had been thrown together in a heap.

Watching from the low stonewall as the gray robed figures now with some of their hoods down looking toward Hogsmeade and not seeming to see it.

Suddenly as the robed figures started to move away into the trees ministry aurors showed up and Harry and the group ran out to help them as the fight renewed as the gray robed figures tried to fight as they ran. Several of the gray robed figures had stopped to hide behind trees to fight off the aurors while giving their friends time to run.

Suddenly one gray robed figure stepped out and shot a spell at several trees. The lights seemed to weave between the trees and then brought up a shield between the two groups.

“Harry Potter!” A familiar voice said loudly. “Do not pursue us any longer. It is the assassins following our group that are responsible for the deaths.” She said and stepped forward as did Harry almost to the glowing blue shield that stretched between the trees. “You know me Harry Potter and know that I would never lie to you.” She said in a lower voice as she stepped to the other side of the shield and lowered her hood.

“Cho!” Harry said in shock. “Why would you attack Hogsmeade?” Harry said frowning at her now.

She suddenly looked behind her as several of her friends looked on and then turned back toward Harry. “It is good to see you Harry. I missed your birthday party.” She said nervously.

“My what?” Harry started to ask then caught himself. “Cho what’s the meaning of this. And why are you going on about a birthday party when we’ve caught you attacking innocent people like common death-eaters?” Harry said looking angrily at her.

“Harry! We aren’t like that at all.” Cho said. “You know me better than that!” she added and then frowned. “I have a message for you. It is from my Khan. She wants to meet with you. And only you.” Cho said.

“Like Harry would be fool enough to trust you.” Ron said with Draco echoing his sentiments.

“Yeah even Potter isn’t that stupid.” Draco said and Trinity slapped him on the back of the head as she came to stand beside him.

“Why don’t you tell her to come around to the ministry if she wants to talk to Harry.” Neville said and Cho turned white.

Harry didn’t miss that look either. “Kingsley take a few back to the ministry! All this is is a diversion!” Harry yelled over to him and Kingsley and a number of the other aurors turned on the spot Aparating away.

“Cho what are you playing at?” Harry spat turning back to her. “You know what this village went through during the second war!” he added. “Then you bring this dark lot. You lead this lot here to terrorize them like some common thugs? Your parents would be so proud of their daughter.” He said in disgust.

“Actually they are.” Cho said regaining her composure and standing up straight. “I am fulfilling my destiny Harry. Again my Khan would like to meet with you if you are not afraid to meet with her.” She said coldly.

“Tell Vanessa Khan I’ll meet with her.” Harry said suddenly smiling an impish smile and saw the shocked look on Cho’s face.

“How did you know her name?” Cho asked and then looked suspiciously at Harry. “What did you do to the last messenger to make him tell you her name?”

“Not much.” Harry said smugly.

“I’ll tell her you agreed to meet with her.” Cho said frowning at him. “Two days time and come alone. I’ll be accompanying her and I promise there will be no trap.” She finished and turned and walked over to her friends. Together they simply faded into the night with no sound of a pop.

“Harry are you insane?” Ron said.

“He has to be!” Draco said. “You’re not going alone!”

“You’ve lost your mind Harry if you think your going alone!” Trinity said echoing Draco.

“Absolutely not!” Sirius said. “That’s just what they want Harry.” He said.

“Look this is the only way we’ll find out what this bunch want!” Harry finally shouted in frustration. “Besides I think Cho will honor what she says.” He said.

“Of course! Because Cho Chang wouldn’t ever get a group of gray robed figures to attack Hogsmeade to get the aurors here while her friends rescue the one you captured the other night, right?” Colin said not believing Harry would even consider it.

“Said perfectly Colin!” Neville said slapping the younger man on the back and smiling.

“You know Harry sometimes you can be really thick!” Ginny said stepping forward now that the shock was over. “Your ex girlfriend just attacked Hogsmeade and your defending her?” She asked turning slightly red.

“I’m not defending her Ginny but we have to at least see what this Vanessa Khan has to say!” Harry shouted. “And she was never my girlfriend!” He added.

“Not for the lack of trying!” Ginny shouted back and turned on her heels and ran past her brothers who were looking anywhere but at Harry at the moment.

Harry cursed and took off after her and catching her before she reached the door to the Three Broomsticks. He reached out and grabbed her and pulled her to him and as she struggled in his arms he kissed her. She struggled furiously in his grasp for a moment and then she was kissing him back. When their lips parted a wicked slap woke him to the moment as his hand reached up to the red mark slowly defining itself as a handprint on his cheek.

“Harry I don’t want you going alone. Something bad will happen.” She said angrily. “You’ve been having nightmares for months about someone new rising up like Voldemort. What if this is this Khan woman?” She said breathlessly. “You’re going to rush to meet her because Cho Chang asked you too?” She asked. “I remember Cho was pretty upset at you at one time over Cedric’s death Harry and it wasn’t even your fault. What if she is here for revenge for some warped reason?” Ginny said and she had been so forceful in her speech that she had backed Harry into the wall of the tavern.

“Bloody Hell Ginny I’m an auror! It’s my job to find out what’s going on and this is the first real lead we’ve had.” Harry said now angry. “Do you think I should just kindly smile and shake my head and move along? That’s not going to save lives and help us solve this case!” He said.

“Your not an auror anymore you’re a teacher at Hogwarts remember?” Ginny shot back.

“Harry’s right Ginny.” Hermoine said from the open doorway and Ginny shot her an unmistakable look of betrayal. “No Ginny listen. If you look at Hogsmeade right now all they did was surface damage. No one was injured at all. I don’t think it was anything more than a clever ruse to get the Aurors away long enough to let this man Harry caught escape.”

”Hermoine I-“ Ginny began.

“No Ginny let him do his job.” Hermoine said. “But they are right Harry you can’t go alone.” She said juggling Jonathan from her arms to her shoulder. “Ron and I will go along on this one.” She said smiling. “Of course we’ll be sure to make them think you are alone though.” She finished and turned to Fred and George. “We’ll need invisibility cloaks for two please.” She said to the two. “And I must speak to your mum about watching Jonathan.” She said turning and disappearing into the Three Broomsticks again.

“She’s right mate but only about who is going.” Draco whispered to Ron who nodded.

***

The second team, led by Vanessa, was in and out of the detention area in no time although not totally unscathed. The secret entrance to the Ministry of Magic that Cho had showed them were for ministry aurors alone and took them directly to the auror offices. One lone auror was left to defend the place and he was quickly subdued.

As she made her way to the detention area she noted that there was little if no resistance. Indeed most of the security detail was out cold. She would have expected more but the place seemed deserted even for the late evening. Cho had told her it had been the new order from the minister that extra security were on hand after the take over of the ministry a few years ago.

She checked the parchment on the desk in the detention area and quickly found which room Simon was in. When she opened the door he nearly fell into her arms. There was a black robed figure on the other side of the small room facing him and Simon had been backed against the door.

The guardians flanking Vanessa quickly shot spells at the black hooded figure who merely flicked his wand deflecting the spells harmlessly into the wall. He shot a spell in return at Vanessa and one of the guardians jumped in front of her taking the red jet of light in the chest and falling to the floor while another shut the door and threw the bolt from the outside.

Two members of the team picked up their wounded man while another helped Simon to his feet. They then made the Atrium exit in no time and as aurors started to pop into the ministry Vanessa and the rest made their exit via the floo system going to the target location first and then Aparating away to another target location where they met up with the rest before finally taking port keys back to a place near the Riddle Mansion.

Vanessa had them take Simon and the wounded guardian to a room she had them reserve for wounded as the two healers among them followed.

“What happened?” Cho asked.

“One of the assassins was already in the cell with him. He was using an unforgivable on him.” Vanessa said angrily. “Did you get my message to Harry Potter?” She asked as they made their way behind the two injured men.

“Yes and he has agreed to meet with you my Khan.” Cho said frowning. “But if I know Ron Weasley he will try to follow Harry to make sure he is ok.” She said worriedly. “I told Harry that I would be at the meeting with you to show good faith.” She said.

“Cho-“ Vanessa started.

“My Khan I am your guardian I would not send you into an area alone knowing that not one but two or more enemies could show up.” Cho said.

“But Harry Potter isn’t our enemy Cho.” Vanessa said stiffly.

“Unless he joins us my Khan I cannot see him any other way.” Cho said flatly. “I am sworn to protect you.” She finished quietly so only the other heard.

“Yes, yes your right Cho forgive me.” Vanessa said sighing as she watched the healers lay the two wounded men on the beds and start to work.

“I’m just worried about Derrick Cole. He took my place as the assassin shot a spell at me.” Vanessa said worriedly as the healer over the guardian was waving the wand over him trying to undo the spell that the Dark Robed assassin had hit him with.

“It is his job to keep you safe my Khan as it is mine as well.” Cho said. “Our lives are not as important as yours. If our sacrifice means that you achieve your destiny then it is worth it to all of us.” Cho said.

“I don’t want anyone to die in my place though Cho.” Vanessa said looking on and unable to look away now. There was a lone tear that made its way down her right cheek as she watched Cole stir some.

Cho laid her hand on Vanessa’s shoulder. “Many may die in this quest my Khan. People hate change and some will not want to be ruled by you no matter who you are or how good you are. Many will die before this is over. Many innocents have died already at the hands of the assassins.” Cho said sadly.

Vanessa turned from her and made her way up to the sitting room. She hoped she wouldn’t find the specter there again but was sadly disappointed when she opened the door and saw him sitting before the fire again.

She walked in and took her seat not speaking to the ghost nor did he speak to her either. They sat there like that for an hour before Vanessa went to bed. Again as in every night in the last three years she had a nightmare of a nameless dark wizard as far across the country one other was having the same dream and another at Hogwarts was having a different kind of dream altogether.

Harry came awake with a start only to sigh and roll over to try to get back to sleep.

Arturius Dumbledore thrashed in his sleep mumbling and finally he too came awake with a start. His eyes glowing with fire deep within before he lay back down and turned onto his side to get back to sleep. Only one thing escaped the old mans lips.

“Grindelia” He said sadly with a half sob.

Chapter 7: Chapter 7 – Graveyards and Shadows.

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

The best aurors including Harry, Ron, Draco and Neville couldn’t trace the many parts of the group back to their location that night. There were only two fatalities that evening. On the detention level when aurors burst into that level, it was only to find a hit wizard trying to blast his way out of a cell. The door was blasted off and in the battle that took place between aurors and hit wizard, one auror was wounded and another killed before Neville could take the hit wizard down.

Two days later Harry received a letter from Vanessa Khan identifying the place to meet and the time. That night Hermoine, Ron and Draco were there with him in his livingroom ready to go.

“Hermoine I cant see why you have to go as well! This is Auror business!” Ron said angrily. “And besides you should be home with the baby.” He said sternly and Draco and Harry rolled their eyes. Both knew that once her mind was made up there was no changing it and Ron should have known too. After all, Harry surmised, Ron was married to her.

“Oh I see so women should stay home and cook and clean and take care of the children and let the men go out and take care of this correct?” She said as if gathering all the facts with a sweet smile and Ron suddenly gulped as looked at his wife. “Is that about it Ron Weasley? You tell me if I have the facts right!” She said as her face turned suddenly angry.

“Hush you two! For the love of all that’s holy!” Harry said. “I’ll leave both of you here if you don’t quit the arguing!” He said loudly. “Ron I already said she could go and you know Hermoine is as stubborn as you are. Hermoine, Ron loves you and just wants to make sure your ok!” He said and turned to Draco who was smirking. “Are you sure you don’t want to fight with Trinity before we leave? Invite the whole group along or maybe bring along Hagrid and Fang?” He asked sighing.

“Nope I think I’m good.” He said chuckling.

Harry stalked off toward the front door as the other three put their invisibility cloaks on and followed him. “You’d think three years after you were married you’d stop fighting about the little things. Tomorrow I’m calling Molly to let her know you two need marriage counseling or something.” He said.

“Harry! You wouldn’t!” Hermoine said in a scandalized voice.

“Harry we don’t argue all the time, you know. We stopped that long ago.” Ron said.

“Right!” Draco said sarcastically.

“Sod off Draco.” The couple said together.

“Right!” Harry said. “Now, not a sound after you exit the door. They can’t see the house from the road but I’m sure they’ll have the place watched. Once we enter the cemetery I want Hermoine to hang back about twenty feet from the rest of us and Ron I want you to my left ten feet and Draco to my right ten feet.” Harry said. “That way if something happens, you three aren’t caught in the crossfire.”

Harry opened the door and made a show of fumbling for a non-existent key and then shut the door when all three of his friends were through it. “Lock up.” Harry said to the Griffon on the door and heard the tumblers click.

He moved out down the lane toward the entrance to the Potter estate and as he moved off down the road the gate closed on its own.

After walking for a few minutes he heard Ron and Hermoine run into each other under their invisibility cloaks. “Sorry.” Hermoine whispered.

“It’s ok Hermoine.” Ron whispered back as Harry rolled his eyes.

He remembered back when they were in Hogwarts all under his father’s old cloak and how quiet they used to be and smiled. No, he thought, there was the time that he stopped quickly and they almost fell over in front of Filch.

Harry spotted the entrance to the cemetery up ahead. It felt weird that they were meeting at his parents resting place. He’d have to put the place under the Fidelis charm if this didn’t go well so no one could desecrate the mausoleum.

He walked through the open gates and made his way back into the dark cemetery and noticed a shadow ahead to his left. Harry never broke stride as he walked confidently toward his parents resting place.

As the white stoned mausoleum came into view he stopped and took out his wand igniting the torches on both sides of the door. He walked a couple of steps forward and stopped and waited.

It wasn’t long before Cho stepped from the shadows and eyed him. “You have two others with you Harry. I would suggest Ron and Hermoine show themselves.” She said smirking.

Harry heard Ron curse as he tore off his cloak but Hermoine quietly removed her cloak and folded it over her arm as if she had expected this.

“Is this all you brought with you?” Cho asked suspiciously.

“Hasn’t it always been enough before?” Harry answered her with a question.

He heard someone chuckle from behind Cho and watched as Cho bowed and another woman stepped forward. She looked to be his age or younger. Long black hair fell down her back and across her shoulders. Her face was half hidden in front as well by her hair.

“Vanessa Khan.” Harry said simply.

“Harry Potter.” She said back. “It is a pleasure to finally meet you.” She said and looked at Ron and then to Hermoine. “You must be Ron Weasley and your Hermoine Granger I take it?” She said nodding to each in turn.

“Hermoine Weasley, thank you.” Hermoine said automatically.

“Ah I see.” Vanessa said and turned from them and faced Harry squarely. “I have some information I would like to trade.” She said. “You want to know who murdered those poor people in St. Ivey Leads correct?” She asked.

“I think we have some idea after your show the other night.” Ron spat.

“Then you know nothing Mr. Weasley.” She said turning her eyes on him for a moment and then back to Harry. “We want to be left alone in our search Harry and that is all. We have enemies that are following us that are, shall we say, rather messy?” She said.

“Messy? That’s what you call over two hundred murders.” Harry asked frowning. “Give me a few names so I can check it out.” He said.

“They work in secret Harry, we don’t even know their leaders name.” She said.

“Ok well let’s start off with the facts. You send a man to tell me to layoff and he gets himself in a jam. He is in the ministry holding cell and you attack Hogsmeade to divert the ministry aurors there while you sneak in and go help your guy escape. Am I getting all the facts here?” He asked sardonically as she smiled and nodded.

“He didn’t do anything wrong asking you to back off from us.” Vanessa said.

“He became a suspect the moment he did ask me to back off as are you.” Harry said.

“Harry I think she is being honest.” Hermoine said.

“Thank you.” Vanessa said smiling at her.

“But she knows more than she is telling as well.” Hermoine added and Vanessa shot her a pointed look before eyeing Harry again.

“Maybe but the fact remains we don’t know the names of the leader of the assassins. I cannot tell you what I seek here as yet but it is nothing that would interest you.” Vanessa said putting on her most charming smile. It was not lost on Harry who had up to that time not been able to look away.

“You’d be surprised what would interest me Miss Khan.” Harry said suddenly smiling back at her. ‘You’re flirting’ he thought. ‘Ginny gets wind of that she’ll hex you’ he thought and broke eye contact with her looking up at Cho for the first time where he saw a frown on her face. “I’m afraid that after the affair with the ministry you two will have to come with me to the ministry. If your story checks out you will be allowed to go.” He said and took a step forward only to hear a loud pop and come face to face with Cho’s wand pointing at him two feet away from his face.

Ron and Hermoine immediately raised their wands but Harry only stood there smiling at Cho. “You’ve gotten faster since the D.A.” Harry said eyes flickering back and forth between the two ladies.

“You’ve slowed down a bit Harry.” She said smirking.

“Soft living I expect.” He said winking back at her.

“We have to go now my Khan.” She said backing up.

Harry brought up his left hand as silently he put a shield between them. Cho fired off the first curse hitting his shield and immediately did a shield of her own. Then backing Vanessa up toward the tree’s she did the same move as before and conjured a blue energy shield between the trees as Harry, Hermoine and Ron worked to knock down the first shield.

Harry suddenly stopped and held up his hand signaling the two to hold their fire as he walked up to them. Vanessa stepped forward as Cho had done a few days ago nose-to-nose they stared at one another.

“Harry I don’t want to there to be any animosity between us. In fact I’d love to get to know more about you.” She said smiling at him and then frowned. “You must trust me my quest is too important to take the time your ministry would need to conduct your investigation.” She said and then suddenly smiled a half smile. “But once I have fulfilled my destiny I would like to take the time to get to know you Harry. Maybe be friends.” She added.

Suddenly from their left a bolt of red hit the shield with a thunderous crack. Harry whirled seeing two dark robed figures marching toward them with quick strides.

“Get out of the way you fool!” Growled one to Harry.

He shot a spell toward Harry that he dodged and then sent three more back at the man who brought up a shield to deflect them.

Both wizards turned toward him now squarely and began firing spell after spell. He was so busy trying to maintain the shield he had no time to shoot a spell back at them. Suddenly both of them were relieved of their wands but they turned and wandlessly shot two stunners at Hermoine who was holding the wands. Ron leaped in front of her taking both stunners to the chest and crumbling to the ground.

Harry shot a stunner at both so quick and just as quickly both were deflected. Then one collapsed and Harry heard Vanessa behind him shouting at Cho. “You’ve got to help them!”

“I have your safety to think of first my Khan as you know.” Cho said as she stepped in front of Vanessa again and raised her wand. A small light flew from it toward the stars and suddenly three more gray robed figures were standing beside her.

Harry turned seeing the man in the black robe had a wand back in his hand and that Hermoine and now Draco were dueling with him furiously as they stood over Ron.

The other figure was just coming off the ground when Harry stunned him. Then he shot two more stunners at the other and saw three more come from the gravestones behind him. All five hit the black robed figure and he crumpled to the ground.

“Damn it Harry! I asked you to come alone!” Cho shouted suddenly and Harry knew she was spitting mad.

“It’s a little hard for me to go anywhere alone it seems!” he said irritably looking toward the others.

“I’m glad you have such friends Harry.” Vanessa said stepping between her guards. “They are fiercely loyal to you aren’t they?” She said eyeing Draco and the three that stepped forward from behind the gravestones.

Harry saw Ginny smile smugly and the twins as usual wore their usual smiles of innocence before he turned back to Vanessa.

“Make this easy on yourself Miss Khan and come with us. You can even bring your guards.” Harry said frowning at her. “I mean we’ve seen your telling the truth about this part but you still have to face the music about breaking into the Ministry of Magic and the attack on Hogsmeade.” He said indicating the two hit wizards.

“I’m sorry Harry but I cannot, I simply don’t have the time to waste. Another time maybe?” She asked smiling and turned away and walked off through the line of her guardians. Cho gave him one last glare before taking off after her.

Harry sighed and turned as five more people took their invisibility cloaks off. Tonks and Colin stood beside Remus while Drusilla stood to the right of Draco with Sirius. Harry glared around at those assembled before he saw Ron still down and Hermoine bent over him with a worried look on her face. He rushed over to his friend and felt for a heartbeat.

“Here let me.” Ginny said as she gently moved in beside Harry. She passed her wand over his chest a few times and then sighed with relief. “It could be worse.” She said and then did an intricate wand move Harry had never seen before. Suddenly she flicked her wand at him and he came awake with a start.

“Hermoine!” Ron shouted.

“Hush its ok Ron.” His wife said softly looking down at him and running her hand along his jaw. “Ronald Weasley you were so brave out there and don’t you ever do that again!” She said and buried her face in his chest as Ron folded her in his arms as he stood.

Ginny patted him on the shoulder and then turned to Harry. “You were about to say something earlier so go ahead and say it now.” Ginny said simply.

Harry just sighed and walked back toward the entrance to the cemetery but before he made it more than a few steps Ginny ran around him and blocked his path. “It was my fault they all showed up Harry.” She said looking at him. “Fred and George would have come anyways but I asked Tonks and the rest to surround the cemetery and keep watch. We’re not kids anymore Harry and you needed the help.” She said indicating the two black robed figures on the ground.

“She’s right Harry. Those hit wizards were quick and accurate.” Draco said coming up behind him and placing a hand on his shoulder. “They would have killed you if you hadn’t had back-up.” Draco said frowning. “Think she set us up?” He asked suddenly.

Harry sighed again and reached out and took Ginny in his arms. “Thanks.” He said quietly and then turned to Draco. “I don’t think so. Both her and Cho seemed generally put out by their appearance.” He said.

“Cho!” Ginny said roughly. “What kind of shield is that she is using? I’ve never seen one like it before.” She asked the two.

“It’s a shield of Octi.” Drusilla said. “And it’s an old spell.”

“Are you ok Harry?” Sirius said looking him over.

An explosion rocked them all and knocked them to the ground and Harry found himself sprayed with a gooey substance. Near where the black clad men had been Colin and Tonks where picking themselves off the ground covered in blood and pieces of what was left of the two assassins.

“Bloody hell!” Ron said standing up with Hermoine’s help. “The bodies were booby-trapped!” He said.

“What would make this so important that they would rather die that way than be taken?” Hermoine asked to no one in particular as she used her wand to clean some of the blood off she and then Ron.

“Whatever it is, it has to do with that Khan woman and her group.” Drusilla said darkly. “She did make that clear.” She added.

“We need to get cleaned up.” Harry said looking at the others and changing the subject. “Come on, we cant do anything more here.” He said and led the others out of the graveyard and down the lane toward his home.

Before they could get to through the gates there was a flash of spells that hit the group. Harry was hit several times before the welcome of darkness took him. He was out before his body hit the ground.

Draco stirred and then tried to sit up but found he was bound and next to Draco was Hermoine already awake. Standing over them was a black robed man and behind him were twenty more.

“Listen to me for I have no time to say this twice. Tell the ministry to stay out of our way. If I lose another hit wizard I will take the lives of ten of your aurors and their families, do you understand?” The man growled out. “We aren’t here to make trouble for your ministry. Our only mission is to stop the rise of the Khan.” He said.

“Yes I understand.” Draco said. “But you killed innocent men, women and children.” Draco spat fighting back the fear and suddenly angry.

“Men, women and children who would have joined her cause fool!” The man said and stood up to his full height. “She is the second coming of the house of Khan! Destined to rule the world of magic for two hundred years with that one by her side.” He said indicating Harry.

“But he is engaged to someone already.” Hermoine said looking at Harry with a worried expression. “And what do you mean the people would have joined her? Some of them were muggles.” She said fiercely. “It’s not like they could have done you any harm.”

“Remember what I said. I could kill Harry Potter now and the rest of you with him. In fact that was my intention at first. If you simply stand aside I will let you live.” The man said. “We are trying to protect the wizarding world.” He said.

“Fine way to go about it killing innocent children.” Draco said.

“Merely unfortunate.” The man said as he turned and with the rest following him walked back up the lane. “Remember what I said.” He suddenly stopped and pointed at the one of the group. One of the dark clad men came over and picked up Ginny and throwing her over his shoulder. “Tell Harry Potter if he sticks his nose in our business again we’ll kill his fiancée.” The man said and with that they disappeared with pops.

Draco heard Hermoine half sob as she worked at her bonds as well. “It’ll be ok Hermoine.” He said to her. “We’ll get her back.” He added trying to feel confident.

“I’m just worried about what Harry will do.” She said miserably. “Since he came into his power he hasn’t used the full force of it. Not even against Voldemort and Arturius.” She said.

“We’ll just have to be there for him, all of us. Just like he’s been there for us.” Draco said finally working his hand free and pulling his wand out. He quickly untied Hermoine and the rest and then they enervated them.

Harry was furious and not thinking he closed his eyes and thought strictly of Ginny and turned on the spot and disappeared with a loud crack. He reappeared on the coast. He was again in St. Ivy Leads. Ginny was laid out on the ground unmoving as a black-cloaked man stood near her looking at Harry.

“You are far faster than I would have given you credit for.” The man said. “Did your friends give you my message then?” he asked.

“I got it.” Harry said stepping forward and at the same time he sent a stunner at the man. It passed through him and Harry noticed he was only an image and cursed.

“This time I just wanted to make a point. If we wanted to we could have killed the lot of you.” The man said. “Take your fiancée and go but from now on Harry Potter stay away from Vanessa Khan. She and her misguided followers will be dealt with in time and we will be gone.” He said and the image faded.

“All these warnings and we still don’t know what’s going on.” Ginny said groggily trying to sit up suddenly and Harry knelt to help her sit up. “I’m ok just a mild stunner.” She said noting the worry on his face.

“Lets get you back to the house so you can rest.” Harry said helping her stand and then he took her in his arms and with a pop both were standing in front of his house and walked in to see the rest of the group talking about organizing a search.

As Ginny cleared her throat, Hermoine saw them and rushed over almost tackling both as they stood there in the doorway.

Chapter 8: Chapter 8 – Harry Returns to Hogwarts

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

The week following the meeting in the cemetery, Harry and Draco proved good on their word leaving their Auror jobs behind. There was a small going away party for the two in the aurors office and both were told by Shacklebolt that they could have their jobs back if the teaching got too boring.

Harry for his part was happy to be going back to Hogwarts. He had loved teaching since starting the D.A. during his time as a student there. He was still worried about the incident involving the Hit wizards who were on the trail of the lady Cho had chosen to follow and he was worried about her. He’d always held a soft spot for Cho Chang and although Ginny was the one he loved he still felt he owed it to Cho to at least help where he could. He had sent a letter via Fawkes to Cho urging her and Vanessa to go to the ministry and turn themselves in. At least there they would be safe in the holding cells until the Auror office could sort out the other business.

At first he felt guilty for going ahead with his plans and leaving it up to Ron and Neville and the rest of the auror office. But Ron and Hermoine put it best.

“Harry you spent seven years battling the most feared wizard of our time and then ended up battling Grindelwald as well.” Hermoine had said. “You’ve had extensive auror training and numerous missions that no one else wanted to take because of the danger involved. It’s about time you took a break. You’ve earned it if anyone has.”

“I agree Harry. You’ve had to put off a lot including starting a life with Ginny.” Ron said. “I know you feel guilty about quitting at such a time but really its not like there are a bunch of death-eaters and a dark lord still out looking for you.” He paused and smiled. “Besides I’ll be keeping you in the loop anyway. Maybe you can research the Hogwarts library a little for us as well.”

“Do I look like Hermoine?” Harry said smiling.

“No, more like a wanker.” Ron said earning him a slap on the arm by Hermoine.

“Watch your language around the baby.” Hermoine had said and Harry chuckled earning him a glare from her as well. “You two, honestly!”

Since that day he had felt somewhat better about heading back to Hogwarts and he and Ginny had patched things up a great deal as well.

Today a week after his last day he was in his study at Godric’s Hollow immersed in a muggle book about Ghengis Khan that was sent to him by Headmistress McGonagall. Written in the blank pages in the back of the book where notes and Harry still recognized the handwriting of Albus Dumbledore and on some of the pages he recognized the writing of Severus Snape, Remus Lupin and even his mothers flowing script.

He stopped long enough to look up at the empty portrait where Dumbledore usually resided. Then looked to his mother and fathers portraits that he had had moved in from the gallery down the hall.

“Don’t suppose you’d remember anything on the research you did about Ghengis Khan would you mum?” he said

His mother who was pretending to sleep came awake with a start looking at him in surprise and then narrowed her eyes. “What are you looking at?” she asked.

Harry noticed even his fathers portrait was now alert as well.

“Just a book Professor McGonagall sent over on the subject. You wrote in it about there being an heir to the original Khan.” Harry said as he held the book up so she could see it.

She made as if to reply and then shook her head.

“Come on Lily its about time he was told.” James said.

“Hush James its not for us to tell him.” Lily said making a face toward her husband and then pretending to sleep again.

“There is another prophecy which maybe meant to include you son.” James said.

“JAMES!” Lily said looking scandalized. “It’s not our place to tell him and besides we don’t know it was about him. It could be about anyone!” She said glaring in the direction of Harry’s father’s portrait.

“Lily who else could it mean now? The one who vanquishes the..” Was as far as he got before he suddenly couldn’t speak.

In his mothers portrait she was looking furiously in James’s direction again but now Harry noticed Dumbledore in his portrait frowning at James as well.

“James, Lily is right. For now it isn’t our place to tell him about that.” Dumbledore looked at Harry sadly for a moment. “That particular prophecy that James was talking about has existed for thousands of years Harry and it was given by the great ancestor of a Professor at Hogwarts.” He said peering over his half-moon spectacles at Harry. “Only the ones that the prophecy is about may hear the prophecy as you know.” He added with a twinkle in his blue eyes.

“Albus!” Lily said now turning to glare at him as well making his father smile smugly in his portrait.

“I merely reminded him of the rules of the prophecy Lily that is all.” Albus said and was gone instantly from his portrait.

Lily glared at James for a moment before her features softened again. “James we don’t know that it’s meant for Harry though.” She said and then added. “And wipe that smug smile off your face this is serious.” She huffed.

“Lily we both know that it could only be meant for one person. Only Albus knows all of that prophecy but if he doesn’t want us to tell Harry I guess it’s for a good reason.” He said looking sadly at his son who was now sighing in frustration.

“Here we go again I guess.” Harry said and suddenly there was a resignation in his voice.

He got out a few pieces of parchment and started copying the notes from the back of the book down. He would need to speak to Remus and Severus about their notes in the book. The same laws as his parent’s portraits, he knew, wouldn’t bind them. At the very end he noticed something that almost made him choke on his tea as he flipped a page. “Hermoine!” He said aloud before he could stop himself.

He rose and looking up at the mantel clock he noticed it was after eleven at night. Too late to catch Hermoine or Remus but he knew Severus would still be up. He walked over and threw some floo powder into the grate. “Malfoy Manner.” And sticking his head in immediately noticed his old potions master seated in a chair holding a book and now just recognizing Harry.

“What can I do for Mr. Potter?” Severus Snape asked.

“I, well that is to say, I need some information Severus and some advice.” He said suddenly surprising himself and it appeared Severus Snape as well.

“Shouldn’t you be asking your godfather advice?” Snape asked with an amused look on his face.

“Not about this Severus. It concerns another prophecy.” Harry said.

Severus’s face was suddenly a closed book and Harry was reminded of the first time he had met him. “What prophecy would that be?” Snape asked.

“About the rise of a new khan. As in the heir of Ghengis Khan.” Harry said. “At least that’s as much as I can get out of the book McGonagall sent me and the notes you and others have made in the back of the book.” Harry said.

Snape took a deep breath and nodded. “Come through Harry. Might as well make yourself comfortable while I tell you what I know.” He said.

“Oh and just to let you know I asked my mum, she wasn’t going to tell me anything. Dad was going to try but Professor Dumbledore wouldn’t let him. He did remind me of the rules of the prophecies though.” Harry said as he stepped through and Snape offered him a seat in the high-backed chair next to him and related what Dumbledore had said.

“I am not bound by those rules and anyway since coming to Hogwarts you’ve been kept in the dark too much. Your older now and I presume wiser?” Snape added

Harry smirked. “Sometimes I don’t feel any wiser.” Harry said sighing. “It seems the older I get the more I see I need to learn.” He admitted.

Severus seemed to appraise him for a moment. “That is the starting point to wisdom Harry.” Snape said smiling at the young man. “What have you learned about Ghengis Khan so far?”

“That he was born of royal blood in his own tribe but cast out after his fathers death and his family made to live in poverty. That his mother educated him about the politics of it all and also on survival. It seems she more than anyone shaped him to be a leader.” Harry said. “That he went on to take back what was rightfully his and to lead his people to conquer farther Eurasian lands. Also that his death in 1227 is shrouded in mystery.” Harry said. “The heirs to the kingdom where for the most part hunted down and killed eventually although his kingdom did rein for a hundred and fifty years.” Harry added.

“Very good. Now although Ghengis Khan was considered a muggle he was really a wizard. He was untrained to use magic. At the time there was no school in the region for training young wizards and most of them were either killed or sent abroad to learn. Ghengis Khan himself was fascinated with magic. Many take him for a bloodthirsty savage but he was a wise man in the art of war and politics. But during his conquests he killed hundreds of millions of people. There was a prophecy made shortly after his death. Dumbledore knew the prophecy word for word.” Snape said. “I did manage to learn one line that I shared with your mother and Lupin though. ‘The one who takes the place of the great wizard of light and that turns one dark lord from the dark toward the light and vanquishes the other shall rule with the female heir of the great khan for a hundred and fifty years and the last sixty being the darkest years of all time.” Snape finished.

“So I’m supposed to join up with her according to this prophecy?” Harry asked.

“You’re supposed to marry her according to this prophecy.” Snape said.

“That’s nuts, Ginny would kill us both!” Harry said smiling. “Well that can’t happen since I’m marrying Ginny Weasley right?”

Snape rose and walked over to a window staring out into the night. “Harry why haven’t you married Miss Weasley before now?” he asked softly.

“Well I have had a lot on my plate Severus, what with teaching at Hogwarts her final year and Auror training.” Harry said uncomfortably.

“Yet the others managed to marry and form families under the same conditions.” Snape said.

Harry really was feeling uncomfortable now. “Well I-“ Harry started.

“Come, come Mr. Potter.” Snape said turning toward him and looking much like the old Snape with that look on his face as if Harry wasn’t trying to answer honestly or was just being stupid. “What’s the real reason?”

“The dreams” He finally whispered just loud enough for Snape to hear and Severus nodded.

“As I feared. You have seen Ginny die by a faceless dark wizard haven’t you?” Severus asked.

Harry looked up stunned. “How did you know that?” Harry was in shock and was half standing.

“I have had the same dream which ended with you walking away from those you consider friends and family and returning more powerful and feared than the Dark Lord or Grindelwald.” Snape said quietly. “In my dreams I see the ruin of Hogwarts by your hands alone.”

“But Hogwarts is like home to me.” Harry protested.

“It’s only a dream I’m sure. I harbor no ill will for you Harry. I haven’t for some time. I do want you to know that this new Khan isn’t what you must fear in the end though. I believe what she wants is to unite the magical community much like her ancestor did the muggle regions at the time. However honorable her misguided intentions are it will cause the death of those you hold dear if it happens Harry.” Snape said turning to look out the window again.

“From me?” Harry asked and his voice took on a haunted lost sound.

“No Harry, from those that oppose the new Khan.” Snape said.

“From those hit wizards we encountered you mean?” Harry said look up at Snape.

“That could be, but they are more than just simple hit wizards Harry. They are a secret society that has been sworn to kill the last of Ghengis Khans heirs so that his lines return to power and the prophecy will never come to pass.” Snape said. “This is only guess work and the nightmares maybe no more than that Harry.” He finished and Harry nodded.

“So hearing the whole prophecy will be the only way to know for sure?” Harry asked.

“I’m afraid so Harry. And the only way we’ll know for sure if it concerns you too.” Snape said. “But to me its quite obvious that it does concern you.”

“Hermoine also wrote something in the last entry page a few years ago but I can make it out. Its in some kind of code.” Harry said.

“Well then I suggest tomorrow you ask her about it.” Snape said. “Hermoine has always had a gift for puzzling things out much like your mother had.”

“Harry I didn’t hear you come in.” Narcissa said from the doorway.

“I, erm, well I didn’t want to wake everyone I just needed to talk to Severus about something.” Harry said sheepishly.

“Which is why he hasn’t come to bed yet I presume.” She said smiling and crossing to her husband and kissing his cheek.

“I am sorry to have kept him so long Narcissa.” Harry said.

“Hogwarts business you know. I’ve been telling Mr. Potter that he must be more strict in the future with his classes.” Snape said raising an eyebrow.

“Oh posh. Neither of you were talking Hogwarts business. But that’s ok. Harry you have been quite lax about visiting lately so next time come for dinner. And I have to see the garden Miss Weasley was telling me about at your place so once your married we’ll expect a dinner invite.” She said crossing over and hugging him. “When you two are finished I’ll be upstairs darling.” She said eyeing her husband before strolling out of the room.

“Yes well if that’s all Harry I must get some sleep. Early day tomorrow.” Severus said looking extremely uncomfortable.

Harry chuckled. “And a late night no doubt. Goodnight and thanks Severus.” He said quickly and took some floo powder for a return trip but before he could throw it in Severus’s hand on his shoulder stopped him.

“Harry we’ll do what we can. I know you and I had a rather rocky beginning but if I can help in anyway just let me know.” The older man said.

“Thank you Severus, I appreciate that.” Harry said quietly. “Maybe you can help me find a way to keep Ginny alive through this.” He added throwing in the floo powder and returning home.

“I’ll do my best Harry Potter.” Severus Snape said as he watched the green flames die down. “I’ll do my best.”

The next day around three in the afternoon saw Harry and Hermoine glaring across the table at one another and Ron frustrated with the both of them.

“Hermoine I need to know!” Harry said once again.

“I promised Dumbledore I wouldn’t tell.” She said.

“Yes but he’s dead now Hermoine.” Ron said and flinched when she turned to look at him. “But a promise is a promise I understand.”

“Look we could be talking about Ginny’s life too in this.” Harry said. “I just need to know about the notes you included. Severus told me what he knew why cant you?” Harry said.

“Because I promised Dumbledore I wouldn’t tell you about it. He told me to keep it secret at all costs. That’s why I put it in code no one could break. Harry I’d tell you if I could but I made a promise to Dumbledore.” Hermoine said.

“Yes to the one even you got mad at for keeping me in the dark about Tom Riddle for so long. Don’t you think this is a lot like that? I am older you know I think I can handle the information.” Harry said.

“I was told to tell no one but the headmaster or headmistress of Hogwarts.” Hermoine said and then suddenly a tear rolled down her cheek. “Please I want to help Harry I really do but don’t make me break my last promise to Dumbledore.” She said.

Harry softened at once. He of all people knew that to the ones who loved Albus Dumbledore that a simple promise to Albus was treated like an unbreakable vow. “Look I’m sorry Hermoine. I do need to hear that Prophecy though.”

“How are you going to get into the department of mysteries Harry?” Ron said and then looked between Hermoine and Harry.

“No don’t worry I have another contact that I’ll be using. I don’t want Hermoine in trouble over this.” Harry said and both his friends sighed. A baby’s giggle caught their attention as little Jonathan Weasley flew past the table on the small toy safety broom Harry had brought for him.

Ron reached out and caught broom, baby and all. “You young man need a new diaper.” He said about to hand him to Hermoine and at a look sighed and got up to go change the baby himself as Harry chuckled.

“He makes a good father doesn’t he?” Harry said watching Ron change the baby from the kitchen.

“Yes if only I can keep him from taking the baby on broom rides.” Hermoine said watching her husband as well. “Last week he bought a full set of Quidditch stuff. Harry he is-“ She started but Harry beat her to it.

“A proud father.” He said and although startled for a moment she smiled and nodded before turning back to him and nervously eyeing him.

“Are you mad at me for not telling?” Hermoine asked.

“No Hermoine I’d be the same with a promise to him.” Harry said.

“He did tell me if you guessed I could tell you. But you have to guess it right.” She said.

“Is it about bloodlines?” Harry asked and Hermoine’s eyebrows shot up and she immediately nodded.

“Then I can guess the rest. You knew about Vanessa Khan before we ever graduated Hogwarts. You were the one who traced her down finally. Mom had her family traced to America and you must have narrowed the search. But by the time you did she was already in school. I don’t remember her from the time we spent at the Salem Academy and I met a lot of students there especially my age or Ginny’s age. That means she attended another school. I’ll bet it wasn’t one of the others in America either but I did find out there was a school in Mongolia she could have attended there.” Harry said.

Hermoine sighed heavily and only nodded. “But that’s not all I found.” She said.

“I know but that’s all I can think of for the moment.” Harry said smiling. “I’m not as gifted as you are Hermoine.” He said.

“Well she is rather smart.” Ron said from the doorway as he released a squirming Jonathan onto his broom again and watched him zoom around the room with a clean diaper on now. “Thanks for the safety broom Harry now I can teach him how to play Quidditch now.” He said excitedly.

“Ugh! I wish sometimes we’d had a girl.” Hermoine said. “Quidditch! Honestly cant you two ever not talk about it at least once while we are talking.”

”And if you’d had a girl she would have turned out to love Quidditch just as much.” Harry said remembering how good Ginny was at the sport.

“Its in the Weasley blood you know. Look at Ginny!” Ron said seeming to follow along the same lines as Harry.

“Harry there are more to my notes in there. I could talk to McGonagall and see if she would tell you.” Hermoine said back on the subject of the book.

“Or maybe McGonagall could appoint Harry Headmaster for a day and you’d have to tell him.” Ron said.

“That wouldn’t work, Dumbledore made me promise not to tell Harry and made a point of it. Even if he were headmaster I couldn’t tell him.” Hermoine said frowning.

Harry sighed in frustration and went to Weasley manor to spend the evening having Dinner with Mr. And Mrs. Weasley and Ginny.

A week he got to platform nine and three quarters before the other students and climbed aboard. He spent time visiting with the engineer who he had only met once in all his trips and passed the witch with the trolley and bought a chocolate frog just because it reminded him of his first trip on the old red train. Before he entered the last compartment he heard a sound and saw Draco stepping into the narrow hallway behind him.

“Hey Draco I thought you were going to floo to Hogwarts early.” Harry said.

“I was and then I thought about it and if I want to aparate later I can always do so. I, it just doesn’t ever seem like a trip to Hogwarts till you ride the Hogwarts Express does it?” Draco asked.

“My sentiments exactly Draco.” Harry said beaming at the tall blonde man.

“Of course Trinity thinks it’s a daft idea but you know how women are.” Draco said.

“Hey that’s my cousin you’re talking about! But yeah I know.” Harry said chuckling and they turned and entered the last compartment. “Ginny thought I was losing it wanting to go to Hogwarts again on the train.” Harry said.

“So I found out something on that bloke you captured out near Snape’s uncles place.” Draco drawled out. “Seems he is related to Ravenclaw through a branch of the family that moved from England to the colonies long ago just after the revolution.” He added.

Harry took in the info for a moment. “I think we’ll have visitors to the castle this year.” He said after a moment.

Draco narrowed his eyes. “Your girlfriend again? Potter I hate to break this to you but she’s on the other side this time.” He said and chuckled earning him a glare from Harry.

“No I think they have this guy because of his bloodline. Only a person of the original bloodlines of the four founders can walk unobstructed through Hogwarts.” Harry said.

“What about Tom Riddle he was of the blood of the original founders.” Draco pointed out.

“Yes but what ever Vanessa is truly looking for I don’t believe its for an evil purpose. As for Tom Riddle his whole purpose at Hogwarts was evil and the place knows the difference.” Harry said.

The compartment door slid open and an eleven-year-old boy peered in. “Oh sorry sirs but the train is starting to fill up.” He said nervously. “I don’t really know anyone and was wondering if I could sit in here with you.” He asked.

“Of course you can.” Said Draco and Harry together and then chuckled at each other as they helped the young boy with his trunk and owl cage.

“Gee thanks!” He said taking his seat. “I’m still not sure if I really belong here though. I got a letter at the orphanage this year and a rather odd lady and man came to see me and told me I was a wizard.” He added and then suddenly realized he hadn’t introduced himself. “Oh sorry my name’s Gwain Robards.” He said extending his hand first toward Harry and then to Draco to shake. He wasn’t much in size and Harry suddenly realized he must have been about the same size as Gwain when he started on his first trip to Hogwarts. The owl he was carrying was snowy white and looked a lot like Hegwig. He had dark hair and Caribbean blue eyes.

His oversized clothes were a bit shabby but looked clean at least.

“Did the lady and man give a name?” Draco asked smiling now.

“McGonagall was her name. Really strict looking lady but you can tell she is really a nice person. Our old cook at the orphanage was just like her. But the other was huge. His name was Hagrid.” He said excitedly. “You should have seen him! He was brilliant! He gave Tommy Jerkins a pigs tail! But then the older lady got onto him and set it back to rights.” He said sadly and Harry and Draco broke into chuckles.

“Yes we know them both quite well. In fact it was Hagrid who came to tell me I was a wizard.” Harry said. “He gave my cousin a pigs tail but they had to set it to rights the muggle way.”

“You didn’t have a mom and dad either?” Gwain asked.

“Nope I was raised by my aunt and uncle.” Harry said.

“You were lucky you had family. My parents were killed in a car wreck outside Wales when I was six.” The boy said. “I had an aunt but she was in a mental ward in Stockholm so I really hadn’t any family other than that.” He added. “And to think all the accidents I used to have meant I was a wizard.” He said smiling. “Are you two teachers?” he asked.

“Yes this is Draco Malfoy he’ll be your teacher for Defense against the Dark arts for the next four years.” Harry said.

“Defense against the dark arts? You mean against dark magic?” Gwain asked wide-eyed.

“Yes and you need to pay attention because what you learn in there could save you in the wizarding world.” Draco said ominously before pointing to Harry. “This is Harry Potter and he teaches Defense against the dark arts to the fifth through seventh years.” He added.

Gwain didn’t cringe nor did he go wide eyed at the mention of Harry’s name but looked at him as he had Draco.

Again the compartment door opened and two more first years looked into the compartment. One familiar redhead spotted Harry. Jonas Prewett had come to stay with Mr. And Mrs. Weasley just a week before term started. He was the youngest son of Bilius Prewett.

“Hello Jonas.” Harry said and the boy smiled.

“Hello uncle Harry and uncle Draco. Can Evelyn and I share the compartment with you? Seems a rather stuck up bunch in the other cars.” He said motioning to the small girl and then smiled at her. “Their teaching Defense against the dark arts this year.” He told her as he handed his trunk to Harry and Draco took Evelyn’s trunk to put up on the top rack.

“Are you truly? Then we’ll only have you both for one year I suppose as the positions cursed I hear. Evelyn Shanahan sirs.” She said shaking both of their hands. “My sister says not even Harry Potter could break the curse on the DADA job of course great aunt Minerva says its all poppycock.” She added.

“Well let’s hope your sister is mistaken. I’m sure Professor Potter and Professor Malfoy would prefer to teach at Hogwarts more than one year.” Gwain said smiling.

“And you are?” The small brown haired girl asked looking at him.

“Gwain Robards.” He said extending his hand.

“I see well you do know that you have a smudge of dirt on your nose don’t you?” She asked and ignoring the hand she leaned in with a tissue and cleaned the dirt off for him. “There now you look a lot better when you’re not sporting extra dirt.” She said now taking his hand and shaking it.

Soon the kids were lost in their own conversation and Harry and Draco leaned back taking it in. Both remembering their first rides to Hogwarts.

Harry would occasionally glance at the trio and smile remembering how he had befriended Ron first and then Hermoine. He remembered Ron’s first failed attempt to do magic on his rat scabbers who was really Peter Pettigrew in animagus form. But the trio wouldn’t find that out for three years.

Harry gazed out the window for a time. Soon it was time for the children to change into their robes and Draco and Harry decided to Aparate outside the gates of Hogwarts as the train drew closer to the station.

Walking up to the gates Harry and Draco noticed a lantern bobbing along just outside the gates just ahead of the thesterall drawn carriages that were starting the trek toward the town. Arturius Dumbledore was walking along and smiled at the two as he saw them. “Hello Professors. Looks like it be a beautiful night for the kids to see Hogwarts doesn’t it?” He asked.

”Indeed Arturius.” Harry said smiling and Draco nodded as the passed and continued on up to the castle.

Draco had suddenly stopped and Harry almost ran into him. “Never fails to inspire a certain amount of awe does it Harry?” He asked making Harry turn to look at Hogwarts lit up and waiting for the students.

Harry too starred for a moment. “It is a beautiful night to take in the castle isn’t it? The first years will get a real treat wont they?”

Draco nodded and after a bit both men continued their walk. Professor McGonagall met them at the stairs.

“Gentlemen I took the liberty of giving you your old rooms in the third floor corridor and the password is ‘Forbidden’ but you can change it at anytime.” She said. “I took the liberty of sending your things up earlier. I take it you both had an enjoyable trip?” She asked turning and leading them toward the teacher’s entrance to the Great Hall.

“Yes most agreeable. We rode with Jonas and two other new students. A Gwain Robards and Evelyn Shanahan?” Draco said smiling.

“Was Evy good? She is so much like her mother. Prone to be a bit forward.” She said smiling.

“More like you Aunt Minerva.” Harry said and Minerva McGonagall made a face at him and the three chuckled as they came out to sit at their assigned seats.

Draco and Harry sat side by side with Severus Snape and Horace Slughorn who nodded at the two in turn as they took their seats while Harry noticed the students had started filing in and taking their seats at the different house tables. As he watched he was surprised to see a few of the Slytherins laughing with some of the Gryffindors and some members of the other two houses as well. He shook his head smiling. Hogwarts had come a long way since his first year.

Soon all the returning students were seated and McGonagall stood up from her seat as Harry saw the diminutive form of Professor Flitwick go through the doors to bring in those to be sorted.

“Let the sorting begin.” McGonagall said aloud.

Professor Flitwick was already returning down the isle with a great many new students. Harry counted forty-two in all. The small stool appeared in front of the tiny professor and in another flash the sorting hat appeared and floated down into his hand and he placed it on the Chair.

A small rip opened in the hat suddenly.

“In the beginning there were the four founders

Each prizing something different in a student.

Gryffindor wanted only the most brave

Hufflepuff wanted only the most loyal

Ravenclaw only the cleverest

Slytherin only the most cunning

So knowing the time would come when they wouldn’t be here to make the choices themselves they left this task to me. Through their combined magic I was made as you see me now and so I that Hogwarts would have warning in case dark times came upon it, a charm was cast upon me to see into the affairs of the world.

Now listen to me young and old as I tell you that a dark presence is filling the void left by two dark lords but a few years ago. The four houses that have for so long been at odds are now closer than ever before. One among you in this hall and only one has ever chosen his own house and he now sits as a professor.

Soon Hogwarts will be no more, if the combine might of Hogwarts, students and professors alike do not arm themselves with the knowledge to secure this place. I beseech you now Headmistress and you as well Hogwarts champion to make sure you do your best to secure these students safety within.

A new dark menace could rise from within these very walls if he doesn’t hold true to his heart, and the wizard of light could become the darkest wizard ever known to walk the earth.”

For the first time in a few years Harry could feel eyes on him that weren’t exactly happy he was there. It was almost like his second year when the basilisk was set loose and everyone thought he was the heir of Slytherin that had set it loose.

The hat sat on the chair and a few murmurs were heard around the hall before McGonagall with a start motioned Flitwick forward and the sorting began. Jonas, Evelyn and Gwain all went to Gryffindor Harry was glad to see and the rest were split between the four houses ending with Weisman, Harold who went to Hufflepuff.

As the applause died down and the new students settled in McGonagall rose from her chair again as Flitwick waved his wand and Hat, stool and even he disappeared only to reappear a moment later seated next to McGonagall.

“Congratulations to those students who have been sorted into their new houses tonight and welcome to your first year at Hogwarts. To the returning students welcome back. Now I know you are all very hungry so I’ll just save what I have to say until after the feast, now tuck in.” McGonagall said and food magically appeared before everyone in the Great hall.

Looking out Harry saw the students filling their plates high and Harry, Draco and Snape exchanged significant looks before filling their plates as well. He knew there would be a meeting in McGonagall’s office tonight to discuss the sorting hats message but for now, even after the surprise of the sorting hat, he was content to be back where he felt more at home.

Hogwarts, he mused, would always be like coming home for him. He also missed the burrow but Fred and George had made him a tent much like the one they had made for their mother and father in which the inside was an exact replica of the Burrow down to the sign on the twins door that said “Danger Keep Out” and a sign he knew wasn’t on Percy’s old door that read “Worlds biggest Git”.

Although they had forgiven Percy the twins had never let up on the jokes. Their take on it was that if they quit, the shock would be too much for Percy to take. On Percy’s behalf Harry had caught him smiling more than not at the jokes as well. Harry suspected since the twins had always teased him unmercifully it was like a sign all was right in the household.

Looking up Harry caught Gwain, Jonas and Evelyn staring at him. As soon as he locked eyes with the three they quickly looked down at their plates again. Frowning now, he wondered what the conversation at the table had been to garner such behavior.

As the feast came to a close McGonagall stood and waved her wand and the dirty dishes and leftover food vanished in an instant causing a very young redheaded Gryffindor to look a lot like his friend Ron had at the same age.

“I know that you are all tired from your trip and ready to go to your common rooms so I’ll be brief. The forbidden forest is of course forbidden to all students. Mr. Filch has reminded me that all items from Weasley Wizard Wheezes are band and for a complete list see the board outside the Great hall.

Also Professor Snape has expressed a wish to once again teach potions so he will be back to teaching first through fourth year potions leaving Professor Slughorn with fifth and above. Professor Potter will be teaching fifth through seventh year Defense against the dark arts and Professor Malfoy will be teaching first through fourth years in Defense against the dark arts this year.”

Harry and Draco stood and took a bow each and returned to their seats.

“Also after the warning this evening from the sorting hat all students caught out after curfew will be given detention. We have learned to take the sorting hat’s warnings very seriously here at Hogwarts. Now I want the Prefects to escort the first and second years while the Headboy and Headgirl will see me for your duties after your dismissed. I hope you all enjoy your time here at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Dismissed.”

As the students began to file out McGonagall moved to a boy and girl of about seventeen who Harry could see wearing the Head badges. After a brief discussion she motioned for Snape, Harry, Draco and Flitwick to follow her. Rising Harry and the others followed closely until they came to the two gargoyles.

“Lemon Drops” McGonagall said and the two gargoyles sprang aside and they each in turn stepped onto the spiral staircase.

McGonagall wasted no time in conjuring chairs and sat down shakily in her seat and looked expectantly at Harry, as did the rest.

“Well Mr. Potter we’re waiting.” McGonagall said matter of factly.

Chapter 9: Chapter 9 – Snape and Dumbledore’s argument and Classes begin.

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Headmistress, if I may?” Snape said in the uncomfortable silence and McGonagall nodded but continued to stare at Harry over her glasses, which was making him very uncomfortable indeed. “Yes well the prophecy, which was made thousands of years ago is known to but a few. Harry could very well be the one in the prophecy but as you know even the prophecy concerning he and the dark lord was rather vague.” Snape said. “We would really have to know the entire prophecy to understand any of it.” He added.

McGonagall sighed and finally looked at the potions master. “And how do you suggest we find out the prophecy?” She asked him.

“I propose Harry takes a trip to the hall of prophecy soon. Of course we’ll need the Minister’s consent.” Snape said.

“I’ll talk to Arthur and see if he’ll let Harry accompany him there.” McGonagall said.

“I’ll talk to my source as well when I go for those two trials this week.” Harry said. “In the meantime I’d suggest posting a guard around Ginny Weasley as this concerns her safety as well.” He added feeling uneasy about this part knowing if Ginny found out he’d be in serious trouble with her again.

“I’ll bet the twins would love a chance to try out some of their new stuff following their sister around.” Draco drawled out smiling.

“I’ll have to tell Sirius, Drusilla, Tonks and Remus about this eventually.” Harry said looking at the floor.

“For now till we know the full prophecy I would suggest we keep this among ourselves. At least till the content of what the sorting hat has to say reaches the press sometime this week.” McGonagall said. “I’m sure some student will write home about it to their parents. I want the students curriculum to be advanced this year, we’ll take that warning from the hat seriously. Harry you and I will be researching some protection spells along with Alistor Moody this year that will make this place as safe as it can possibly be.” She added and the rest nodded.

“I can also add some early warning charms around the castle and if anyone with ill intent tries to enter, it will set them off.” Flitwick said.

“I would suggest that Harry not hear the prophecy.” A familiar voice said from behind McGonagall and they all turned their heads to look at Dumbledore’s portrait.

“I’m assuming you will tell us why Albus?” McGonagall asked.

“No Minerva I’m afraid I cannot.” Albus said looking if anything more mysterious than when he was alive.

“And why not?” Snape asked.

“I fear I did more harm knowing the prophecy between Tom and Harry and because I knew the full prophecy I tried to do certain things that unfortunately caused the loss of quite a few people.” Dumbledore said looking sadly back at them.

“And saved countless more might I add.” Snape said suddenly.

“But how many died needlessly because I set certain things in motion? Harry’s own parents died because I told them they would be safer in hiding.” Dumbledore said.

“Come, come Albus, we all know that was my fault for telling Riddle the first part of the prophecy.” Snape said.

“The prophecy could mean anyone of three people Severus. It could be Harry indeed but it could also be Neville Longbottom or even you who were instrumental in Tom Riddle’s defeat.” Albus Dumbledore said causing Snape’s mouth to drop.

Suddenly Snape’s eyes narrowed and he rose to his feet. “If you think I went to all that trouble to help kill the Tom Riddle only to become like him you are sadly mistaken. I don’t know why you don’t want Harry to know the prophecy or why you must always keep him in the dark but he is no longer a child. I stand behind him and know he will not be consumed by the darkness no more than you were.” Snape spat out.

“Oh but Severus there was a time were I was vulnerable to the darkness itself. There was a time that I too was at a crossroads. Fate however chose for me.” Dumbledore said. “Much as it did for you when Lily and James were targeted and you came to me seeking to undo what you did.” He added.

“But it’s our choices that make us who we are.” Harry said. “You told a great many of us just that over the years.”

Dumbledore however chose not to answer Harry as if he hadn’t heard him. He was still looking at Snape who had a thunderous look on his face.

“No more secrets Albus. I will see to it that he knows the truth in this matter. I trust Harry even if you don’t.” Snape spat. “I used to think you knew what you were doing but in the end I saw things in you that mirrored Tom Riddle. The secrets and the half-truths aren’t what are needed here. We need to know the whole truth if we are to keep those within the castle safe and Harry is to make it through this.” He finished.

“Severus Snape!” McGonagall said scandalized

“Headmistress how many times did we ask him to tell the boy everything only to have him mislead the boy instead?” Snape asked.

“Severus I know you are upset but-“ Dumbledore started.

“But nothing Albus. We can no longer afford to let things just play out. We need to know the full prophecy this time to end this quickly so no more innocents are murdered.” Snape almost shouted.

Dumbledore looked at Snape as if he’d been slapped and then started to speak and then stopped. Harry could have sworn he saw a tear make its way down the old man in the pictures cheek.

Snape seemed to wilt as well. “I’m sorry Albus. I know you have Harry’s best interests at heart but I do think if he knew the full prophecy it would certainly put us on more level ground with those that are out there now biding their time.” Snape said.

“I’m afraid even knowing the prophecy wouldn’t help you to accomplish your goals any quicker than it did when I heard the prophecy many years ago about Tom Riddle and Harry here.” Albus Dumbledore said and then he turned to Harry for the first time with that grandfatherly look Harry remembered all too well. “Harry I am sorry if I seem, as Severus has said, untrusting of you. You have accomplished so many things so far for it to come around to having once again the fate of the wizarding world laid on your shoulders.” He frowned suddenly. “Many times it was said that you were my favorite student Harry and of course in many ways that was true although I felt a great deal of affection for all the kids who studied within these walls while I was here, and yes even Tom Riddle for it was he most of all I tried to sway back to the light to no avail.” Dumbledore said. “But you Harry are by far the most dangerous wizard to come along in years and if you turned to dark arts there would be no one to oppose you that could win. Many would try, even those who love you and that you love in turn. They would all be destroyed if you were to succumb to the darkness.” He said.

Harry looked at Dumbledore’s portrait and for a moment and then took a deep breath. “There is nothing that could make me use the dark arts against those I love sir.” Harry said in a level voice and then a note a kindness made its way in. “I had a great teacher who taught me long ago what it means to have those who care about me. I also had a whole family teach me what it meant to be wanted and loved for something more than being famous for having a silly scar.” He said and smiled. “And come Halloween I mean to marry Ginny Weasley and I think if I’m lucky we’ll have five kids and I’ll be teaching here till I pass away a very old man.” He finished.

“I’m sorry Albus but I agree with Severus on this. I think it prudent that Harry hear the prophecy for himself.” McGonagall said with a stony look. .

“Very well Headmistress I can only suggest what I think would be the proper course to take.” Albus’s portrait said and McGonagall’s face softened just a bit.

“Very well then, Filius I want you to contact Hermoine Weasley and put up a first line of defense around Hogwarts. I believe Mrs. Weasley might have a few ideas on helping you out with those.” She said and the tiny professor nodded beaming.

“I quite agree she would be an excellent choice to help me Headmistress.” Filius Flitwick said.

“Severus I want you to set up a dueling club along with Harry and Draco much like the D.A.” McGonagall said. “I want these students to be prepared for a fight if it comes to it.” She said and the three nodded. “In the mean time I want a strict curfew for all students fifth year and under. All the sixth and seventh years will report directly to the two professors on duty for patrol in the evenings and then only patrol in pairs.” She said and again the others nodded their approval. “We’re not going to be caught sleeping this time.” She said pointedly.

“Headmistress what about Quidditch?” Draco asked suddenly.

“Ah yes, As usual Severus will be head of Slytherin and Harry you’ll assume the duties of head of Gryffindor house this year.” She said and took a small leather bound book from her desk and handed it to Harry. “Read it carefully Professor Potter so you know the rules.” She said again looking pointedly over her glasses at him.

“Yes Headmistress.” He said taking the book.

“That is all for now gentlemen. Lets hope we all have a very dull and boring year.” She said sighing again.

Harry and Draco made their way back to the third floor common room silently, both lost in thought. As they entered the warm comfortable common room Draco turned to Harry.

“You really think the prophecy has anything to do with Snape or Longbottom?” Draco asked.

“Not really.” Harry said. “What I can’t figure out is why Dumbledore wouldn’t want me to see it. He knows how I feel about the dark arts. Or should. I’ve had discussions with him at nights concerning it.” He said scratching his head.

“Well Severus was right. There’s no way you’d turn to the dark arts Harry.” Draco said resting a hand on the dark headed boys shoulder. “I’m going to give Trinity a call before I turn in.” He added.

“Give her my love will ya?” Harry said as he headed to his room and Draco nodded.

Harry arrived in the Chamber of Secrets and in his office behind the face of Salazar Slytherin early the next morning. He had just closed the book on the second chapter and revised rules of being head of house when he heard the first students arriving and commenting on his choice of rooms to hold his classes.

Draco had asked him to take his first years this morning so he could help Snape do some research and Harry had agreed. Draco had given him his notes on the class and Harry decided to wing it.

“Wasn’t professor Potter a Gryffindor?” Evelyn Shanahan voice drifted through the chamber and into the office.

“Sure he was why?” Jonas asked.

“Well of all the places to pick I think it’s a little creepy to pick this place.” Evy said.

“I think its brilliant!” Harry heard Gwain say. “I read about Professor Potter last night. He was the one who killed Voldemort right here in this chamber.” He said in awe. “That must have been some battle too!” he added.

“My dad said it didn’t really take him any time at all to take him out either.” Jonas said.

“His name was really Tom Riddle you know. Calling him anything other than that only makes him seem greater than he was.” Evy said. “Aunt Minerva said he was just a bully and a suck up in school.” She added.

“He was also the heir of Slytherin too though.” Gwain said. “Too bad he wasn’t at the orphanage I was at. They have people who talk to you when you’re mad or depressed.” He said.

“I’d hate to see the counselor after a session with Tom Riddle.” Jonas said and the other two sniggered.

“Well my first three students and early too!” Harry said coming into the classroom.

“Hello Professor Potter” Gwain said quickly.

“Hi uncle, erm I mean Professor!” Jonas amended.

“To answer your question Evy I hold classes down here because this place is full of history. Also when I was your age I would have thought this place was cool. And Salazar Slytherin wasn’t a bad wizard you know. He just had certain views that were different than the other three founders.” Harry said. “We don’t necessarily have to agree with those views to appreciate that he did add a lot to Hogwarts making it the place it is today. Without all four of the founders influence Hogwarts wouldn’t be so diverse.” Harry said.

“I didn’t think of it like that but I guess that could be true.” Evy said. “Aunt Minerva said he was probably an arrogant prat.” She added.

“The headmistress has her views as well.” He said winking at her and chuckling.

The rest of the students began to slowly file in and take their seats and Harry noticed that Gwain, Evy and Jonas took a table together and smiled again slightly reminded of Ron and Hermoine and he in their first year.

“Now today we’ll be going over what we’ll be working on this year. I’m more of a hands on teacher so don’t put those wands away just yet.” Harry said. “This year we’ve decided to start the first years off with more advanced magic than at any time before. Don’t worry if you don’t get it right the first time. It took me a few tries as well to get the hang of any spells and we all have to start someplace.” He said and waved his hand and a trunk appeared beside him. “This year we’ll start with you reading chapter one through four and an essay on the dark creatures and spells you’ll read about, say about two foot long. Class time will be all hands on while I show you the spells to use against each dark creature and spell you’ll learn in those chapters.” He finished. “Any questions?”

A few hands were raised and he chose a boy from Ravenclaw. “I was just wondering sir if I may. How did you, erm I mean with Voldemort.” The boy said sheepishly.

“Ah I see you want to know about the battle here in the chamber of secrets you mean?” Harry asked smiling. “Oh it’s a good story and I promise one day this year I’ll tell it but sadly we don’t have the time today. Now I’m letting you out a little early today so that you can go to the library to research for your essay. Now I’ll be teaching you just a few things today so lets get started, wands at the ready.” Harry said and smiled smugly after the kids had sighed and settled in remembering the man who taught him how to stall answering a question like that.

His first day of classes went well but for Jonas nearly blasting off a cheek of his bum when he sat on his wand. Harry had told him quickly not to carry it there unless he wanted it blasted off for good and remembered a time when “Mad eye” Moody had told him much the same thing and had to stifle a laugh.

“Ok now before I let you go there will be a dueling class once a week and all are encouraged to sign up. Professor Malfoy as you know is your regularly scheduled professor here and he will be back for your next class. Class dismissed!” he said and the students slowly started filing out as he straightened up the classroom. The clearing of a throat brought him around to the fact that Gwain Robards was still standing inside the doorway.

“Can I help you Mr. Robards?” Harry asked.

“Well sir, I was just wondering, do I have to return to the orphanage when school is out this year?” Gwain asked looking down.

“I’m not sure Gwain. If you mean can you stay at Hogwarts the answer is no. Hogwarts is pretty deserted over the summer. ” Harry said feeling guilty remembering his first year and having to think of going home to Privet Drive. “I could talk to the headmistress for you if you’d like maybe she would have some suggestions.” Harry said.

“Thank you professor Potter sir. I’d really appreciate that.” Gwain said smiling.

“Well let’s not get our hopes up too much Gwain. I remember when I was your age and felt the same way. I had to return each summer and I felt the same way.” Harry said ruffling the boy’s hair.

Gwain frowned but the look in his eyes remained hopeful. “Well at least we can ask right? The worst she can say is no right Professor Potter?” Gwain asked.

Harry smiled warmly at the boy. “I don’t know. I’ve heard the headmistress say plenty worse.” He said winking. “But she is a fair-minded lady and quite knowledgeable. She just might have a solution at that Gwain.” He added and watched the boy smile again. “Now run along before you’re late for class.” Harry said.

“Thanks Professor Potter!” Gwain said beaming and scurried for the tunnel that would take him back to the third floor bathroom.

Harry sat at one of the smaller student desks. He wouldn’t have another class for an hour and after that he would be leaving for the ministry. Maybe Amira Bones would let him into the Department of Mysteries tonight. It was worth a chance asking her at least, as Gwain reminded him the least she could say was no.

Footfalls caused him to look up toward the large doorway. He waited till a smiling Ginny came through the door before standing and walking over to meet her half way. “Aren’t you supposed to be at School?” Harry asked smiling and kissed her on the cheek.

“I had a free period and thought I’d come see you.” Ginny said. “Harry is there something wrong? The twins are following me and the only reason they’d do that is if I were in danger or you asked them too or both.” She said and when Harry started to protest she waved him off still smiling. “Look Harry I’m not upset ok I just want to know the truth.” She said.

Harry sighed and motioned for her to take a seat and then preceded to tell her all the things he knew so far. At last he finished and wrapped his arms around her. “Ginny I’m not going to lie to you. This prophecy stuff really scares me. Dumbledore’s portrait even thinks I’ll turn into some kind of dark wizard and run off with this nut job that Cho is hanging around with.” He said clearly frustrated.

“Harry that prophecy is only one of many futures. I mean I could make one now saying you’d become headmaster before you die and if you did would it be a prophecy coming true or common sense on my part?” She said smiling warmly now. “If something were to happen to me I know you’d be upset but you would have to take care of my family. Afterwards I’d want you to move on and to live your life.” Ginny said matter-of-factly.

“I wont let anything happen to you Ginny.” Harry said pulling her in close. “As I told Dumbledore I plan on marrying you on Halloween and nothing is going to interfere with that.” He said smiling down at her.

Ginny smiled that special smile she reserved only for him. The one that made the beast within his chest purr.

"I love you Harry Potter." She whispered into his ear.

"I love you too Ginny." He said and he felt a great uneasiness steal over him before Ginny took his mind off all thoughts of prophecies and dark magic.

****

Let me know what you guys think about this chapter please. More to come soon.

Chapter 10: Chapter 10 - Trials and Tribulations

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

The next day using a time turner Harry arrived outside the courtroom of the Wizengomet at eight in the morning. He had already taught his classes for the day and McGonagall and he had taken care of four of the wards around Hogwarts. Although he felt drained he was nervous about his first real day on the panel of judges. The last time had just been a case of underage wizarding.

As he walked through the door he saw the other judges taking their seats and made his way over to take a seat near Draconian Malfoy and shook his hand as he took his seat.

“Good to see you my boy, good to see you. I can see you’re a bit nervous but don’t let it bother you. Most of it is common sense.” The older man said smiling and Harry nodded although he was still just as nervous.

A tall and rather thin man entered and handed Amira a long parchment and went to stand near the door. Amira glanced down the parchment and took out her wand and made copies and passed them to the others.

Harry noticed a few of the other members smile or wave to him or came to welcome him to the panel personally but Umbridge merely ignored him.

Harry glanced at the parchment he was passed and noticed the names on one side and the list of charges and evidence on the other side of the page.

The first three cases involving minor underage magic were let go with warnings which sparked at least two arguments, one involving Harry and Umbridge which ended the moment Amira shot Umbridge a very pointed look.

Their first real case of the day was a thief from Knockturn Alley named Karl Darkwood who was caught red handed by Ron and Neville selling fake dark magic charms just last week.

As he came in all eyes except those of Harry’s turned hard on the man. Harry however saw something immediately in the man. He remembered Ron telling him that the man was starving and both he and Neville were about to let him go with a warning when one of the fake charms exploded in a woman’s hand down the street sending her to St. Mungo’s.

“Mr. Darkwood you are charged with making and the distribution of fake charms against the dark arts that were made with dark magic.” Amira said.

Harry noticed Ron and Neville both sneak in and take seats in the gallery in the witness section.

“You are further charged with causing a great deal of injury to a Bernadette Johnson.” Amira read on. “How do you plead sir?”

“Guilty, but for the fact that I didn’t make the charms ma’am. I only sold them.” The small man said quietly.

Most were surprised and then a clearing of the throat brought them back and they turned to the witness podium. “Members of the Wizengomet if I may?” Ron said and Harry saw his face was red.

“Yes Mr. Weasley you have something to say on behalf of the accused?” Amira asked and Ron nodded.

“Yes Madam Bones I do. When we approached the accused he had only sold one of the charms. The accused didn’t make the charms but was given the job to panhandle them by a third party. Unfortunately a charm was worked on him, we believe, to obliviate the memory of the one who put him to work.” Ron said and his voice was gaining a confident air. “We do know that the accused was put out of business during the second war and has held various jobs since in both the wizarding community and the muggle community.” Ron finished.

“Muggle jobs?” Sneered Umbridge.

“Begging your pardon ma’am but a job is a job isn’t it?” Darkwood said. “Until now I have at least held honest jobs. I am sorry about this and I want to make good, honest I do.” He said and Harry believed him.

“Be that as it may you broke the law and our wizarding laws are strict. I say a year in Azkaban.” Umbridge said immediately.

“I’m afraid I’d have to agree owing to the damage caused Mr. Darkwood. We all sympathize with your plight but if we let you off with just a warning I don’t think that would be justice.” Amira said and Harry could tell she meant it as well.

“If I may make a suggestion.” Harry said suddenly. “The muggle’s have a thing called community service. Mostly its like doing things no one else wants to do. How long will Mrs. Johnson be unable to work Mr. Weasley?” Harry asked looking at Ron.

“I’d say about six months.” Ron said immediately.

“Very well then I think it would be a much better all around if Mr. Darkwood did the things Mrs. Johnson won’t be able to do owing to the accident.” Harry said.

Umbridge immediately objected turning red in the face. “If I might Madam Bones?” She asked and without giving Amira anytime to object rattled on. “First we are not muggles and our laws have been around a long time for a reason Mr. Potter. You cannot simply go changing laws just because they don’t suit you.” She sneered at him. “After all who would monitor this man to see that he causes no more problems? No best a year in Azkaban to think about his actions in the future.” She ended with a smug look at the man in question.

“Begging your pardon, but I’d monitor the man weekly and drop in on Mrs. Johnson to make sure she understands the situation and would be willing to cooperate.” Neville Longbottom was already turning red at having to speak but he stood resolutely and Ron stood with him.

“We’d both monitor him.” Ron said looking disgusted at Umbridge and then looked shyly at Amira Bones.

“I see, well as Aurors you would be the best suited to deal with anything should it go wrong. How will you fit this into your auror duties though? I take it you both have other things you are working on with the recent deaths as of late.” Amira said looking pointedly at the both of them. “I see no reason why we cannot, as civilized members of an established society, take this matter in hand and help both parties out. I myself have been hungry before and it isn’t a pleasant thing to endure.” She added.

“Indeed a good job is what the man needs.” One of the older men on the panel said from behind Harry. “I’ve worked a muggle job a time or two in my younger days to support my family through hard times and I dare say that I know of one other person that didn’t have to that has worked a muggle job on this panel.” He said smiling down at Draconian Malfoy.

“Indeed in my youth I took a job on a merchant ship because I have always had a fondness for the ocean.” Draconian said and smiled warmly at Harry. “I held that job for some time although the rest of my family thought I was quite mad to do so since I neither needed the job for money nor travel. It is something that I still think of fondly and always shall. I think wanting to work and having no work to do is the real evil in this world and while I disagree with Mr. Darkwood’s actions I think he was manipulated into this by far more unsavory customers. If Mr. Darkwood wants to make amends I say we take Mr. Potter’s advice and set him to doing so in a proper way that would benefit him and Mrs. Johnson.” He said ending the matter and Amira called for a show of hands for Harry’s plan and all but Umbridge raised their hands.

“Very well, I will see the head of the auror division today and set it up with him. Mr. Darkwood it’s the sentence of this court that you not only do daily work for Mrs. Johnson that she cannot manage because of her injuries but that you report here for work as well. I’m sure there is someone around here who could use an assistant. This session of the Wizengomet is dismissed.” Amira said and banged her gavel on the small desk in front of her ending all disagreement before Umbridge could utter a word.

Umbridge immediately stormed from the room red in the face and muttering under her breath. Harry hadn’t felt this good in days considering it was a battle against Umbridge that he won.

At the same time that Harry was returning from his meeting at the Wizengomet to his own time Fred and George emerged from the alleyway where they had been buying slightly illegal doxie eggs and as they turned into Diagon alley they both spotted the man at the same time. No one else would have noticed the man as he was wearing an invisibility cap. But that cap was produced by none other than the twins themselves and they alone could see anyone wearing one.

They saw their sister along with Luna emerge from the potions shop at the same instant that the man decided to make his move. No gunfighter from the old west could have been faster than the twins as the man now walking toward Ginny produced his wand and was aiming it at their sister.

Two spells hit the man at once and he crumpled to the ground. A third spell hit Ginny Weasley square in the middle of the back and as both her brothers starred in horror her body was engulfed in flames and in a matter of seconds all that remained of Ginerva Molly Weasley was a pile of ashes on the sidewalk in Diagon Alley.

Everyone was frozen in shock at the sight of this horrific act of murder and as the first scream rent the air, almost too quickly, the first auror appeared and took hold of the situation. Fred and George along with Luna were taken to their shop close by and Molly and Arthur were called to the scene. Molly Weasley feinted when she heard the news initially but after she came around, quickly took charge and went to take care of the twins and Luna, who it seemed was still in shock.

The only odd comment came from Luna as usual. “That was a wicked show you two!” she said in her unnaturally odd voice. The few who heard her thought it was the shock and those that knew her understood it was just Looney Luna for you.

Harry was given the news immediately after returning to the castle and was seen storming toward the chamber of secrets where it was found empty just minutes after he had been spotted entering. Arturius too it seemed had vanished along with Harry Potter.

Ron and Hermoine got the news along with his parents as they had just arrived for dinner at Weasley Manor with their son. Hermoine following Ron’s parents an hour later while Ron and McGonagall had taken on the task of telling Harry.

The rest of the Weasley’s and Ginny’s friends were contacted or heard the news over the next twenty-four hours. The news was out on the wizarding wireless as well and witches and wizards from all over Brittan were in an outrage at the injustice of it all. One witch summed it up properly when she said.

“Harry Potter and his friends have done nothing but time and again save the wizarding world and now some foul loathsome creature has attacked and killed his fiancée and the minister of magic’s only daughter. The Weasley family itself was instrumental in bringing about the fall of you-know-who as well and its time the wizarding world stood up against these foul dark wizards and not cower behind the ministry but stand beside them and help them crush this out before it really gets started. I’ve seen two dark wizards in my lifetime and I know that it takes more than the ministry to stomp them out.” Griselda Marchbanks said.

A week later Harry Potter and Arturius Dumbledore were still no where to be found and Minerva McGonagall had called in Remus Lupin to fulfill the roll of Defense against the Dark Arts in his place. After an exhausting week long search, not that he would stop searching, Ron Weasley had to conclude that knowing Harry as well as he did, if Harry didn’t want to be found then there was no use looking.

On a hillside not far from Little Hangleton with a view of the Riddle house stood two dark robed figures. Both were sitting and watching the shadows of the figures moving around inside.

“Are you sure that the object can bring a life back intact?” said one to the other.

The older man seemed lost in thought but finally raised his head and looked at the younger man with the lightening bolt scar and nodded. “As if they had never been away Professor.” Arturius said and then more to himself. “As if they had never been gone.”

“Very well then, we start with this group first. We find out if they have the missing piece and then we go after the veil and the Mirror of Erised.” Harry said darkly. “And this time we’ll be able to go in and out of the department of mysteries without raising a warning. You know your part in this Arturius and you know what could happen if this goes wrong.” Harry added.

“I know more than you do Harry Potter about what could happen if we are caught. You forget who I once was and the lengths I’ve went to.” The older man whispered. “I myself have killed more than one of those dark robed mongrels who are after the girl below. They held the secret to the keystone that we think she has.” Arturius shifted wearily.

An odd green light seemed to play behind the eyes of Harry Potter and even the man who was once called Grindelwald shuddered at the eerie sight as he turned away. This young man held more power than any wizard he had ever known. If he ever succumbed to the dark then the whole wizarding world was lost. Arturius’s memories had all been returned to him after Ginny had been murdered. It was Harry’s plan to bring both Ginny and his lost Grindelia back from the dead. It was once his quest alone to bring back his beloved and he had failed miserably because of his temper. Harry Potter had gone a long way out of his way to help him regain himself and if he was going to repay Harry for that he had to counsel Harry as well when he needed it.

“But remember Harry that not all stories about all magical artifacts are true. Together maybe the most that the Veil, mirror and keystone can do is let you talk to the dead.” Arturius said. “Maybe to let you know they are ok on the other side.” He added. “It may have been a fools errand on my part as well.” He said to the silent young man.

Harry seemed to consider before his features hardened again. “Well even if it’s only that it would be worth it don’t you think?” Harry asked quietly and Arturius nodded. “If your powers came back tomorrow would you start your quest anew?” he asked the older man.

Arturius nodded again “But this time I would do it the right way Harry. Turning toward the darkness wasn’t the way to go. You showed me that young man.” He said. “Did you know a few of the lessons in the History of Magic and Defense against the Dark Arts are there just because of my past deeds? That doesn’t make me proud Harry. It makes me sad because I can now remember all those I killed in my mad quest to right a wrong done to me. In doing so I wronged so many others Harry.” Arturius said.

“Don’t worry Arturius.” Harry spoke softly as he laid a hand on the older mans shoulder. “This time it will be done quickly and in the right way.” He finished and he heard Arturius sigh in defeat and knew the older man was scared of the same fate befalling Harry.

Vanessa was sitting in the upstairs room again while the ghost of Tom Riddle Sr. looked out of the window. Behind her stood Cho, who had a hand resting on the back of Vanessa’s chair.

“Soon Harry Potter will surface and with a vengeance against the ones who killed his fiancée Cho.” Vanessa said quietly. “We should try to contact him to let him know it wasn’t us who killed her.”

“At this time I don’t think Harry would listen to reason.” Cho said. “We’d be forced to battle him and your not powerful enough yet to do it without one or the both of you being killed in the process. Either of you being killed is not something I want to see happen you know. I think it best we keep a low profile My Khan and if we cross paths handle it then. I think proof of who really killed her would be something that could help us as well.” Cho finished.

Vanessa rose from her chair and folder her arms across her chest and shivered. “I wonder where he is now? He must be going through so much pain Cho.” Vanessa didn’t want Harry Potter hurt in any way and knew that Cho felt the same. Not because she was afraid of him coming after her although it was a possibility but more so because she felt he had had enough pain in his life already. “We’ll do as you say for now I trust your judgment in this. For now we call off the physical search for the items. We still need to know where in the castle the Mirror of Erised is. Going to Hogwarts has to be quick because once in we have only a few minutes before the castle itself lets the headmistress know there are intruders Cho.” Vanessa said. “I have read the history on Hogwarts but also I have talked to teachers who have taught there as substitutes at various times and they tell me the castle itself is alive.” She added.

“I don’t doubt it at all My Khan. During my time at Hogwarts I have often felt at times that ithere was something about the place that was, well, aware. It felt like something ancient.” Cho said shivering.

Vanessa eyed the darkness through the windows and had the feeling she was being watched. “There is someone not far from here watching the place I can feel it.” She whispered.

Cho was startled. “Who?”

“I can’t tell nor can I tell where they are except I know they can see me from their vantage point.” Vanessa had among many things the gift of sight in some areas. If someone was watching her she could tell who it was and where and until now it hadn’t failed her and that worried Cho. She knew by experience that Harry had a way of doing things that no one else could and she feared the worst.

“I’ll go at once and see to this. Stay in and away from the windows My Khan till I return.” Cho said as she hurried from the room.

“It’s too late you know. They’ve left the spot now and are in the house.” Tom Riddle Sr. said.

“Who is it?” Vanessa inquired.

“More of your kind I suppose!” The spirit growled and vanished into the wall.

Now I do apologize to everyone about this story taking so long to update and as you see I went with my gut instinct and wrote this the way I thought it should go. I know I will get a lot of you that think it was unfair to murder Ginny in such way but I can at least promise you’ll see her again later. I wasn’t sure when I started this that I could actually write this chapter so I procrastinated on how it should go down. I even thought about erasing this story and starting over but I know if I don’t follow the story where it takes me I’ll never be able to write another HPFF till this one is completed. I hope you will forgive the author in the end and that I can make amends by the end of the story.

Chapter 11: Chapter 11 – Grindelwald’s Quest Reborn and Through Love, Magic’s Rebirth.

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Harry!” Cho gasped in shock as she reached the foot of the stairs and then looked around. “There are two of you I know it. Where is the other one?” Wand in hand her eyes reverted back to Harry with a very weary look in them.

“Hello Cho. Nice house you’ve found to hold up in. Did you know that Voldemort’s father lived here, until Voldemort killed him that is.” Harry said simply looking bored. Lightening flashed from outside and Harry smiled. “Looks like we’ll have a spot of bad weather before the night is over.”

Cho looked at him now in a new light. Before she had always been on his side but now she knew those days were over. And in Harry’s eyes she must be the enemy now. “Harry listen neither Vanessa nor anyone else here had a thing to do with what happened to Ginny.” The words poured from her lips and dried up at the look he gave her.

“Really? Funny that, as I see it your directly responsible for what happened to her Cho. All of you involved brought your petty little fight for power here. So now you’ll share in the consequences.” Harry said icily but remained still as if merely having a look around.

“What do you want here Harry?” Cho was now scared and knew that this must have been what the captured death-eaters had felt looking into his eyes. Harry was so powerful and confident in his abilities and Cho had seen Harry in action more than once and knew she was no real match for him. Nor was anyone else in their movement and that included Vanessa as well. At this stage she was still vulnerable to this powerful wizard standing before Cho.

“Harry please leave this place now!” She cried as tears flowed freely down her cheeks now. She lifted her wand to cast the first spell after Harry pretended not to hear. Others beside her also lifted their wands at Harry and just as suddenly they were ripped from their owner’s hands to fall before Harry on the floor in a pile.

Harry smiled wickedly and a green glint in his eyes made Cho shiver. This wasn’t the Harry Potter she knew.

Vanessa came through behind her and immediately Cho stood before her and Harry.

“Cho stand aside.” Vanessa said quietly.

“No he’s gone mad My Khan. He isn’t himself.” Cho said breathlessly.

“No he wouldn’t be would he. He has lost someone he loves.” Vanessa said as she moved past Cho and onto the landing overlooking the foyer. ”Harry Potter I stand ready to receive your retribution if that is indeed what you wish with me. It was I who started this search and it is I who have led the black robed men to your doorstep. For that I am truly sorry. Do with me what you will.” She said simply and producing her wand tossed it over into the pile before him.

“NO!” Cho said but was grabbed by her fellow guards before she could again interfere.

Harry through it all seemed to contemplate her for a moment and then turned his head as if looking at something behind him and then two flashes of light blinded those present for a moment and then when they looked again Harry Potter was gone.

“Search the house and the grounds.” Cho said loudly pulling away from those that still held her arms and summoning her wand wandlessly as Harry had shown her many years ago.

A man staggered up the stairs from the basement of the house and fell to his knees. “The keystone is lost My Khan! The Ancient one has taken it!” he managed before passing out.

Vanessa turned to Cho. “We must find Harry and get the keystone back. Revive Arnuk and find out what he means about the ancient one.” She said and slowly made her way down and grabbed her wand. She turned to look at Cho giving the orders and wondered how Cho had done that bit of wandless magic at retrieving her wand.

After Harry had handed him the invisibility cloak they had both taken hold of the coins that Harry had made them. They were portkeys designed to take them into the main lobby. It was Arturius’s job to start in the basement and make his way to the top of the house searching for the keystone.

Arturius had found it right away in the basement guarded by five of the guards. Without magic he had thrown a rock making them look the other way while he touched the keystone. A flash had occurred and with it his powers long gone had come flooding back to him. The others turned in time to see him recovering his senses on the floor but had hesitated at the sight of the old man kneeling there.

Before it was over only one was left moaning against the wall. He should let Harry know the moment they were away from this place that the keystone had restored his powers. Gaining the stairs up he stopped mid way up and turned.

“Beware! The ancient one has returned!” He whispered loud enough for the man to hear and then hurried up the stairs. When he exited the doors with the cloak again covering him he made his way behind Harry and whispered in the young mans ear and together they touched their coins according to plan and found themselves on the distant hill overlooking the house in Little Hangleton.

“The Keystone restored my magic!” Arturius said smiling and Harry smiled briefly. “Do you know what this means Harry? I won’t hold you back and I can help you.”

“Well is it Grindelwald again or who do I face at the moment?” Harry asked wearily.

Arturius starred hard into the face of the young man before him and then smiled a grim smile. “Grindelwald is no more, Arturius Dumbledore has a lot to make up for in this world and has you to thank for restoring him Harry Potter.” Arturius said humbly.

Harry felt the eye of Vanessa Khan on them again. “Time to make ourselves scarce Arturius.”

”Quite , quite! Where shall we go Harry?” Arturius said.

“To the cave Sirius stayed in when he was on the run.” Harry said grabbing Arturius and disappearing from the spot just before fifteen people popped into existence around were they once stood.

Cho swore and turned to her second in command. “Go and inform the Khan that Harry Potter and whoever was with him managed to disappear before we arrived.” She said and he nodded and disappeared. She took her wand and almost as if using it as a scanner scanned the ground they stood on. She knew her skill as a tracker was rated highly among her fellow aurors in school. She finally nodded and turned to those around her. “The forbidden forest at Hogwarts. Pretty far in too. We’ll go in just west of their position.” It was a decision that would be fatal to many in the group.

As soon as they had aparated in Cho could sense they were in trouble and then as the first large acromantula sprang from a hollow log and killed a girl in her group the fight was on and slightly one sided. The spiders were coming from every direction toward the group and Cho yelled to aparate back. Five more never made it back. All in all the group that had numbered fourteen when they had aparated now had only nine survivors and of them three needed serious medical attention.

Again as she helped those that needed attention back to the house she swore. It was totally unlike her to let it get to her this way but seeing Harry this way had had a bad effect on her nerves. It wouldn’t be the last time she would face Harry she knew. And the next time she had a feeling it would be a bad ending.

When they reached the house she had them take the injured to the healers below and with tears in her eyes she mounted the steps to report her failure to her khan.

***

As the leader of those in the black robes strolled in front of his men he was silently fuming. He stopped before one and faced him squarely.

“Did I not tell you just to watch Ginny Weasley to keep her safe? Her safety was of the utmost importance!” He shouted. “Did you give Yotu this message as I gave it to you?” he asked, again shouting.

“Yes sir I gave him the message clearly my lord. He was only to watch sir. Her survival was of the utmost importance to our cause sir.” The black robed figure croaked out fearfully. “I also know that it wasn’t he that killed her sir. As yet we don’t know who it was only that they knew the ancient fire killing curse as we do.”

Another cleared his throat and Ragnock rounded on the man. “Yes Kroner?”

“Does this mean we have to eliminate Harry Potter so the union doesn’t happen sir?” the young man asked nervously.

Ragnock sighed heavily and walked over and sat in his chair. It was his plan to keep Ginny Weasley alive and well till Harry could wed her on Halloween. Indeed his men had kept tabs on Ginny Weasley since the fall of the dark lord. Kidnapping her once before was just to test and reinforce the bond between she and Harry.

“I cannot lie to you Kroner. Eliminating Harry Potter will be something we’ll have to do now that Ginny Weasley is gone. It will take the combined effort of us all and leave us greatly weakened toward our cause of eliminating Vanessa Khan.” He said sadly. “Over the years our recruitment numbers have been down as you know. The most we can hope for is eliminating Potter but the Khan would still rule. Thousands will die under her rule alone but it would be worse if Potter were with her. Millions would die, no, tens of millions would die with that union and we would be no more and no one left to stop them for a long time indeed.” He stood up and felt his years. He was a hundred and twenty years old now and although his magic of truth and right kept him strong even that had been failing of late. The death toll at his own hands concerned him. It was becoming easier to kill in the name of right. He was slowly becoming the enemy that he was fighting, he could feel it.

“We could let things play out and attempt an assassination of them both.” Another offered.

Ragnock shook his head. “No they would be too strong and the following around them would be too great were the union to take place.”

“What about an inside person sir? Someone from Harry Potters own trusted friends would be able to get us close enough to kill them both.” Another said.

A sound from the darkness of the chamber they were in caused them all to look around at once. Ragnock was striding forward as Harry stepped from behind a column.

“Yes that might work wonderfully if Harry didn’t know about it already.” Harry said sardonically.

Several curses shot out at once and bounced harmlessly off the shield Harry had conjured. This was an old spell that Hermoine had taught him. It was neither a light nor dark spell she had said. It was what she called a “Gray Area” spell.

From behind another column to his right stepped an older man who reminded Ragnock of Dumbledore whom he had met once years before the man had been murdered. Only this one didn’t have a soft kindly look in his eyes.

“So Harry you have come to seek your revenge on us who had nothing to do with the murder of your fiancée?” Ragnock asked.

“We just came from a group of people that said they had nothing to do with her death either, I’m afraid I don’t believe either of you.” Harry said and that odd green light shown in his eyes making even Ragnock shiver as if someone had walked over his grave. “Aren’t you just a little bit curious about how I found this place?” Harry asked taunting the man with a smile.

“I admit I am just a tad curious as this place was relatively unknown to most. It is the very place that Grindelwald used, did you know that Harry?” Ragnock said and added. “Only those that have been here before can find it and since you’ve never been here I can only assume your companion is a dark wizard who was here when Grindelwald was still alive.” Ragnock seemed unfazed on the outside that a follower of Grindelwald was here with Harry but inside he was already scared. What if Harry was already turning to the dark arts to avenge the Weasley girl?

The old man stepped forward and raised his wand and light permeated the darkness all around them. The stones in the floor behind the black robed men slowly reformed themselves into a great thrown. From underneath them the flagstones themselves gave off an eerie glow that lit up the entire chamber they were standing in. Harry saw the eyes go wide in shock in what must have been one of the oldest members of the group.

Ragnock himself was in total shock now as he faced the older man once more and saw the smile upon Arturius’s face.

“I Ragnock, am Grindelwald the Conquer!” The old man’s voice rang out into the chamber. “If not for Harry Potter I would still be the sad twisted dark wizard I allowed fate to make me. But for Potter I would have come back more powerful than before and more cruel. But for young Harry here you would now be nothing but a faint memory. Now as I stand before you I am again called Arturius Dumbledore and I stand beside Harry Potter to the very end!” He said and as he talked his anger grew.

“But we thought you dead sire.” An older man stepped forward and knelt before Grindelwald.

“Dead? Rookwood my old friend, I was dead! Now I am alive thanks to this young man and no longer do I serve the darkness. I now serve the light! Throw off those dark robes follower of Grindelwald and return as a friend to Arturius Dumbledore!” Arturius said.

The old man immediately got up which Harry could see was a struggle and slipped the knot on the robe letting it fall. Under the black robes were gray robes. The man must have been in his nineties and as he made his way over to stand beside Arturius, Ragnock thrust his wand at Rookwood and uttered a curse Harry had never heard before.

Flames engulfed the old man and in a few moments all that was left was a pile of ash and bone, bone that was still smoldering and would for days. “You’ll forgive me but no one may leave the service of the clan of the bear once they have sworn an oath.” Ragnock said.

“The oath he swore to me as a friend was deeper and older than any you could hold him too.” Arturius said boomed out and shot a curse that caught the Ragnock by surprise and lifted him up and propelled him back into his men. Two of his men grabbed him and turned on the spot with him as others took the queue and disappeared as well.

“It didn’t take long to clear this place out did it?” Harry muttered.

Arturius made his way to where the remains of the old man were and knelt before them. Taking his wand he did a spell, another Harry had never heard and appearing on the far wall was forty to fifty vaults. Another appeared in the line and a name was being engraved on it. As Harry watched the remains vanished to the now open vault and then the vault sealed itself.

“The last of my followers I’m afraid. How could I not honor him in the way he would have wanted Harry.” Arturius said sadly as he stood up. “Unlike the followers of Tom Riddle my followers were not totally evil. They were brave men who had been wronged at one time or another by those higher up. I took advantage of their anger against those that had wronged them. And I never forced them into serving me either unlike Tom. When it came time to face Albus they cautioned me against it saying he was a good wizard and a good man Harry. In the end I faced him alone. The elder Rookwood was a friend to me and swore an oath in friendship that he would help me bring back Grindelia or die trying.” Arturius touched the new burial vault and sighed. “He has fulfilled his oath.” He said quietly.

Harry stood silent beside the older man taking in the sight of the chamber in the light. Stained glass windows stood at the back depicting Grindelia’s fall and the rise of Grindelwald.

“Maybe when this is all over I can somehow open this up as a place for the students to see. To teach them what hate and the dark arts can do to you so they never follow in my footsteps Harry.” Arturius said.

“Come Arturius.” Harry said putting a hand on the other mans shoulder. “We still have a lot to do to get them back. This time the right way my friend.”

Arturius nodded and together they set about making the place secure against the dark robed wizards of the clan of the bear.

Only when they were done did Harry go back for the Key stone and place it in the secure place Arturius had made years before. The next few weeks would be something to behold.

***

“Hurry up Ron! For Merlin’s sake we’ll be late!” Hermoine scolded her husband from the doorway. Ron was adjusting his tie for the fourth time.

“I’m trying to hurry Hermoine it’s this tie! Ginny put a curse on it one time and it left it a bit hard to tie after that.” He grumbled. “I have to actually tie it by hand.”

“Then get another tie Ron.” She said slightly frustrated with her husband now.

“But this was the one she bought me for Christmas the year we graduated. I want to wear it.” Ron said.

All Hermoine could do was stare for a moment. Ron could be so deep and sentimental sometimes and it was at these moments she loved him the deepest. She crossed the room and turned him around and tied his tie for him. She had learned how from her father. “There” she said smartly and then looked at him fully. “I’m sorry, I didn’t understand Ron.” She said and he took her in his arms and held her for a moment.

“We should get going eh?” Ron said suddenly looking at his wife lovingly.

“I think that’s what I have been saying.” Hermoine said smiling and took his hand and led him toward the living room fireplace where they quickly vanished into the green flames.

***

Neville Longbottom and his wife Luna were the first to see Ron and Hermoine exit the fireplace. Luna had been acting strange since the day Ginny had been murdered and indeed had brought her up a number of times in their conversations.

“When Ginny gets back I’ll have to tell her Ron finally wore the tie she gave him for Christmas the year he graduated. I’ll bet you three Knuts Hermoine tied it for him” She said now.

“Luna honey I know you miss her but she isn’t coming back.” Neville said turning to her and taking her in his arms.

“Of course she will Neville” She whispered in his ear. “Where else will she and Harry live after they are married?” Suddenly she looked into Neville’s eyes and stepped back. “Neville you think I am being Looney Luna don’t you?”

“No, no not at all dear.” Neville stuttered out.

“You’re lying Neville but its ok. You do think I have gone off my rocker and I think its cute as your trying to make the whole thing easy on me, my Neville” She smiled sweetly at him. “I’m willing to bet a hundred galleons to you going back to Hogwarts like you promised, and like you want to do anyways, that we’ll see Ginny again and soon.” Luna finished.

“With both Draco and Ha- Harry gone to teach I had to stay with Ron for a few months until this investigation is over you know that.” Neville said and saw the shrewd look in his wife’s eyes. The look that always told him she was more aware of things than he was. And on every occasion she had that look she was right. “Ok if Ginny comes back soon I’ll take that teaching job. I would really enjoy that.”

“Neville be a dear and get me something to drink would you?” She asked suddenly in that dreamy voice again. “I need act the part of the bereaved friend for this to work.”

Neville nodded and moved to get her something to drink as he heard his wife wail and fling herself onto Hermoine. Both crying and hugging each other in grief. Looking back he caught Ron’s eye and the latter shrugged sadly and patted Luna’s shoulder as she cried with Hermoine.

***

“He’s doing what?!” Ginny Weasley snapped at the potions teacher in front of her. “You’re as insane as he is. He can’t go and face both sides alone!”

“Miss Weasley kindly control yourself in this house! And he isn’t alone he has Arturius Dumbledore with him.” Severus Snape said. “And kindly show some gratitude that my uncle is graciously letting you stay here. He was a great healer in his own right and I dare say while you’re here he could teach you quite a bit about the art.” Snape said.

“But you said Arturius has his powers back didn’t you? You said that Harry said that in the message he sent to you, so what’s to keep him from becoming Grindelwald again and turning on Harry!” She nearly finished in a shout.

“Mr. Potter said he trusts him and that’s good enough for me whom he trusted without any reason to trust. He believes in second chances and it’s a good thing too or I fear Harry would one day turn to the darkness. Besides with that last surge of power he received he is just as powerful as Albus Dumbledore ever was and I am afraid more so. I just wish he was as wise sometimes.” Snape said earning him a glare from Ginny.

“Harry is wise! He thought this up didn’t he? I’ll bet both sides are trying to find proof they weren’t involved in my murder. “ Ginny said smiling. “I’ll bet its driving them nuts.”

“Yes well while you’re singing the praises of Potter remember it was actually your brothers that really planned it all. If it all works out Arturius will have his Grindelia back and this Vanessa Khan and her admirers will be in Azkaban along with those that oppose her.” Snape said. ”Although, it will be ashame to see Miss Chang behind bars, as she had such potential.” He added thoughtfully.

“Well she shouldn’t have thrown in with this Vanessa Khan then.” Ginny said ruefully.

“Well it might not have been her fault to begin with. You see she is bound by the word and blood of her ancestor to serve the new Khan when she returns.” Snape said.

“That’s awful! Does Harry know?” Ginny asked raising her voice again.

“Miss Weasley will you kindly use a more temperate kind of voice here in my uncle’s house. Loud noises tend to upset my cousin, and no Harry doesn’t know. I didn’t tell him because he needs to concentrate on the task at hand.” Snape said. “If he knew, this plan would be put on hold and the sooner he and Arturius can see if the three artifacts work together as it is told, the better, and or rather four artifacts. He has to be able to trust Arturius completely before we really deal with the two opposing sides of this issue.”

“Sorry professor” Ginny said sighing and turning toward the fire.

“I am no longer your professor Miss Weasley, please call me Severus. Come and I will introduce you to my uncle so I can take my leave, I have to be back at Hogwarts before anyone suspects I am missing.” Snape said.

“You said four artifacts? I thought it was only three before!” She said suddenly and stopped. “Severus what else is there?”

Sighing in frustration Snape turned around. “There is a ring which controls the three together. The cornerstone, or keystone, melds the powers of the veil and the Mirror of Erised together.” He said. “Then they become, or so it is said, A portal to gain power or bring back the dead as if they had never been gone. That is all I know about the legend and it was told to me once by Dumbledore many years ago.” Snape added “Now Miss Weasley can we continue so I can return to Hogwarts tonight?” he finished and not without a certain amount of impatience in his voice. “And remember Arturius must not know you’re alive till Harry and he have returned Grindelia.”

Ginny surprised herself by saying “Of course Severus and thank you for helping Harry and I.” without a trace of frustration that would have marked her response to anyone else. Severus had told her enough that suddenly she thought she might have an inkling of Harry’s plan.

Concern marked her brow and before entering the drawing room Snape noticed and turned to her. “Don’t worry Miss Weasley, your Mr. Potter will be quite alright. I am more worried about what will happen to Arturius if he should turn again to the dark magic.” Snape said sadly. “I’m afraid that Harry would have no choice but to stop him and the only way to stop him would be to kill him. He is simply too powerful to subdue alone.” Severus finished.

“Dumbledore did it though and Harry is by all accounts as powerful or more powerful than Dumbledore right?” Ginny asked hopefully. “But we both know that Harry would never think of killing Arturius.” She said. “He would go all noble and still try to save Arturius even at the cost of his own life.” She finished and the worry was etched deeper in her face.

“Perhaps, Miss Weasley, perhaps. Let’s just hope Harry is right about Arturius.” Severus said and pushed open the door and led his charge in to meet his uncle.

***

“Where are we going Gwain?” Jonas asked. He had seen Gwain sneaking out and thought he was going to the kitchens as they did once before. The twins had told Jonas how to get in to get food and he had told Gwain which merited investigation. Plus the twins had given them the map that Gwain was looking at now.

Gasping suddenly, Gwain pulled Jonas into a shadowed alcove and Gwain put his finger to his lips signaling Jonas to be quiet and peered around the corner. A ginger cat ambled along the corridor they had just vacated and suddenly stopped and looked in the opposite direction and took off. Gwain let out a sigh of relief and stepped out into the corridor again pausing to look at the map as Jonas stepped out as well.

“This would be a lot easier if we had an Invisibility Cloak or something.” Gwain sighed and then turned to his friend. “Look Jonas professor Potter was nice to me from the very first. I want to help him if I can. I know I don’t know much magic but I can learn from him. I don’t want to get you into any trouble so why don’t you go back” Gwain said.

“If we get caught out by Filch we won’t have a chance to learn anything.” Jonas said. “The man has gone daft since Arturius left with Uncle Harry.” He added. “And I’m no tag along I am here because I want to be here Gwain.”

Jonas glanced down at the map Gwain had again brought out to check and swore. “Its Evy” He said pointing at the floating pair of footprints with her name by it. “And there is that blasted cat of Filch’s too. She’ll be caught if we don’t do something Gwain.” Jonas said and started back in the direction they came from.

Gwain tapped the map watching Jonas for a moment and then shook his head and sighed and ran to catch up with his friend. Gwain never gave thought to not helping his friend rescue Evy, because Evy too was a friend. At the orphanage he had a few friends over the years and all of them were adopted and although they would write him one or maybe two letters, they eventually stopped writing.

Maybe it was because writing to him or reading his letters made them remember more than just the orphanage. Maybe they also remembered how they ended up there as well. And truth be told, he couldn’t blame them. Some had worse stories than his to tell.

Finally catching up to Jonas he was brought up short by the other boy just in time. This time Jonas pulled him behind a statue and gave him the sign to be quiet. Peering around the corner Jonas suddenly reached out and pulled a startled Evy in behind the statue with them.

“Its Jonas Evy, stop struggling and be quiet or you’ll get us caught.” He whispered and then released her when she quit struggling.

She promptly turned and backhanded Jonas across the chest. “You scared me!” she whispered.

“Ouch Evy we were trying to keep you from getting caught by Filch’s cat.” Jonas whispered back.

“Well I wouldn’t be in danger of being caught by that stupid cat if I hadn’t had to come after you two to keep you out of trouble.” Evy said.

“SHHHHHHHHH” both boys said at once.

“What are you two doing out here anyways? Jonas if your going to the kitchen at this hour I swear I’ll hex you.” She whispered.

“I’ve been following Gwain!” he said.

“SHHHHHH” Both Evy and Gwain said at once.

“Can you two stop arguing long enough to make it back? Your going to get all of us caught!” Gwain whispered.

“Well we’ll have an easier time with these going back.” Evy said holding out two stocking caps to the two boys. Both took one looking perplexed until she put hers on and vanished. “Hurry you two!” She whispered. “Don’t just stand there with your mouths opened, here comes Filch!”

Both boys put their caps on and vanished. A hand found both boys and holding hands the three walked down the corridor toward the staircase. The cat was ahead at the intersection that would take them to the stairs. Holding their breath they walked toward and past the cat who by this time was wailing loudly and looking right at them.

“What is it Mrs. Norris? Students out after curfew again? (Weow) Well we’ll catch them.” Filch said emerging from a door they knew led to the dungeons.

The trio had halted on the first three steps of the stairs that led to the Gryffindor common room, careful not to step on the trick stair.

Filch walked off toward where they had been before with Mrs. Norris hot on his heels and still wailing and looking in their direction from time to time.

Evy pulled the two boys along and suddenly whispered “Oh no! The effects are wearing off!”

Gwain looked down and could see their legs. “Hurry you two and Evy be ready with the password.” He said as he took the lead pulling them both with him.

As they made the landing the fat lady turned to them. “My, my three Gryffindors out after curfew?”

“Bertie Botts” Evy said and the fat lady’s portrait swung wide as they all clambered inside. Entering the common room they pulled up short seeing the Head Mistress reading by the fire.

“Miss Shannahan and Mr. Prewitt you will report to Professor Slughorn for detention for the next week is that understood?” She said never taking her eyes from the book.

“Yes Aunt…..I mean Professor McGonagall” Evy said as she hung her head and Jonas followed suit in the same manner without almost calling her Aunt.

“You are both dismissed and may go.” She said but both were looking from her to Gwain. “Its ok he will be up when we have finished.” McGonagall finally said looking up with a smile at the two. “He and I need to have a little chat.”

Evy and Jonas with lingering looks back made their way up the different staircases to their dormitories.

Gwain swallowed hard and stared at the floor as he had been doing since he first saw her sitting and waiting. He just knew that this would be his last night in this new and incredible world of magic.

“First things first Mr. Robards, for your punishment on being out after curfew you will report to Professor Snape each evening this week is that understood?” McGonagall asked.

Gwain looked up. “You mean I’m not being expelled?”

“Why? Are you ready to leave us so soon?” the head mistress asked back looking for the entire world as if she thought he might grow another head.

“No not at all I love it here Professor!” Gwain said. “I’m really sorry for sneaking out but I was…” he stammered for something to say that didn’t sound quite as dumb as he knew it would.

“Were you perhaps looking for news of Professor Potter?” McGonagall asked. “I’ve noticed since the professor left you’ve been lax in your studies and you’ve been a little withdrawn Mr. Robards. Are you perhaps worried about Professor Potter?” she asked kindly.

Gwain looked up at her and her face was set in a kindly way. “I – Its just that he was – I mean he is – or has been really nice to me offering to talk to you about me staying on here over the summer months instead of having to go back to the orphanage and then Professor Malfoy, well he seemed really worried about him as well and …” he trailed off unable to go on.

“Ah well Gwain it seems you take to heart the friends that you have made and you are ready to plunge ahead to help them. I would expect no less from a Gryffindor or even a Hufflepuff.” She said smiling. “But Gwain, Professor Potter will be quite alright. He is quite a brilliant auror you know. And I know this may annoy you like it would have me at your age, but your too young yet for a quest like Professor Potter is on.” She added.

“Will he be back soon Head Mistress?” Gwain asked and at the same time thinking about the stories of Professor Potter being in his first year when he saved the Sorcerers Stone preventing Voldemort from returning. In fact there was a story for Professor Potter from each year that he attended.

“That, we can only hope Gwain, and in the meantime I came to see you about your request to stay over.” She said. “You see once the students go home for the summer it will be quite empty here at Hogwarts. And I dare say if this business that has Professor Potter out drags on it might be quite dangerous to be here with just the minimal staff.” She added. “But I could check to see if you could stay with some nice people who would welcome you into their home. No promises mind you but I will make the inquiry.”

Gwain just sat there in shock. “You mean be adopted?” He asked.

“Well that I don’t know but you might be able to spend the summer with them.” McGonagall said.

“In a real wizarding home?!” Gwain said. “That would be fantastic!”

McGonagall smiled again. “Well now Mr. Robards I haven’t talked to them yet and your sneaking out has to stop understood? We at Hogwarts, Teachers and students alike, have learned to take the sorting hats messages very, very seriously.” She added.

“Yes Ma’am.” Gwain said looking down at the floor again trying to look humble and ashamed but all he could think about was that he might not have to return to the orphanage.

“Very well then you are dismissed. Try to get good nights sleep Mr. Robards. You’ll need it for your detentions with Professor Snape.” McGonagall said sternly and as Gwain headed for the stairway he looked back down to find the Head Mistress still setting there by the fire and back reading the same book. He had glanced at the title ‘Ancient Binding Spells by Wolfrick Dumbledore.’ And wondered if it was a relative of the old head master and Arturius.

Chapter 12: Chapter 12 – The Mirror of Erised and Kidnapped

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

As Ron Weasley walked along the corridor to the Department of Mysteries, he couldn’t help remembering the time they came here seeking the Prophesy between Voldemort and Harry. With Harry constantly being ignored and called a liar by the Ministry of Magic it was almost refreshing to have Voldemort come after Harry right here in front of the late Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge.

Ron harbored no ill feelings for the late minister though as at the last moment of his life he gave his own to save Percy. While Percy could be a royal git at times, Ron thought, he was still his brother and loved him. He was more than happy to have Percy back in the fold because it took his mother attention off him and Hermoine at the time. Now with the baby it was focused back on to them for a while.

Finally reaching his destination he knocked and waited. A minute later Hermoine opened the door. “Hurry and get in here.” She said pulling him inside and almost slamming the door. “You didn’t tell anyone did you?” she asked at once.

“Of course not!” He said looking hurt. “Do I ever when you tell me not too?” he asked.

“Yes you always blab to Harry, now Ron you know you do now hush so I can show you what I’ve found.” She said dragging him into her office and locking the door. She went over to a large bookshelf and rummaged around till she found what she was looking for and pulled out a large dusty ragged looking book. “Now at the time of Merlin the veil was still something of a puzzle but we know that Merlin went into the veil like Harry did and brought back some of the knights that had been trapped in there. He also brought back a dark wizard that in time Merlin had to fight and defeat. That was Logan the Blackhand, so called because he left the black imprint of a hand on the victims he murdered.” She said.

“Ok your starting to sound like Professor Bins and need I remind you I slept through most of the history of magic classes?” Ron said earning him a slap on the head. “Ouch ok well you do have a nicer voice.” He teased.

“Just before King Arthur died Merlin found the Mirror of Erised and along with it a keystone that connected the Mirror of Erised to the Veil. It seemed that he noticed on the bottom side of the Veil a place for the Keystone to fit quite by accident.” Hermoine said and then opened the book to a page already marked with a large plastic marker.

“Now in this illustration we see how the three combine see?” She asked and Ron nodded. “Good now we know from Severus that there is a ring passed down through the line of Merlin that was supposed to fit into the Keystone to link the powers of the Mirror and the Veil. That ring is the key to anything from bringing back the dead to asking for the magical powers of a person that has passed.” She said.

“Wait how can you ask for someone’s power if they are dead?” Ron asked frowning.

“Because magic, like some other powers, never really dies with the person. They become something else, some other form of magic. Sort of like when a person dies and their soul continues on.” Hermoine said and saw the puzzled look on Ron’s face. “Ghosts Ron! Their souls linger and they can take power from other sources to charge. Muggle ghosts take on maybe the weaker power of electricity to manifest while in the magical community the ghost rely on stray magic to manifest making them stronger than other types of ghosts so that they can be clearly seen and are able to manifest for longer periods of time like the ghosts at Hogwarts.” Hermoine said.

“So you’re saying if I make a spell, to say, float a feather, that after I discontinue the spell the magic is still there?” Ron asked.

“No Ron the magic is in you already and it came from you but yes the magic is still within you to make another spell.” Hermoine said.

“But why do I feel so drained after a fight with someone if I still have the same amount of magic within me.” Ron asked.

“Because it takes a physical toll Ron to use the magic within you and have it manifest itself to your will outside of the body.” Hermoine said. “Look it’s not hard to understand really. Remember Dumbledore said if you use the killing curse it splits your soul? Well the magic is still within your body and while it strengthens you in some areas, as it did Tom Riddle, in other area’s it leaves you vulnerable.” She said.

“I think I have it now. But now you’re saying that when he died that his magic lived on?” Ron said and shuddered.

“Well yes it did but not the evilness of the magic Ron, just the pure power he was born with like every magical thing is born with. I can’t believe I am having to explain this to you and you grew up as a wizard in a magical community!” Hermoine said and sighed. “Ok as you know there are some born with magical abilities and some that aren’t. Those born with magical abilities have an extra something in them that makes it possible for them to do incredible things. While a wizard can cause boxes to move using his magic, a non-magical person has to rely on his endurance and strength. That extra something that’s in us Ron is the power of our personal magic and when we pass on it moves on into something else entirely. That’s what Dumbledore thought at least and what Merlin thought as well.”

“When did you talk to Dumbledore about this?” Ron asked.

“In our third year Ron, now listen, when the Keystone unites the Mirror and the Veil the link is made between this world and the netherworld. Only the person who owns the ring controls the power that’s brought forth and only the person who owns the ring can ask for someone to be brought back.” Hermoine said looking at Ron.

Ron suddenly grabbed the book from Hermoine and pointed at the illustration of the ring. “And Harry owns the ring! I saw one just like this in his vault at Gringots! It was left to him by the Potter side of the family.” Ron said excited.

“Right and the ring can’t be given freely or taken by another. It has to be past down through the heirs. In other words only Harry can bring Grindelia back.” Hermoine said. “Arturius thinks Ginny is dead right? So who does Harry bring back first? It can’t be Ginny, since Ginny isn’t really dead. So when Harry brings Arturius’s wife back what happens? He’ll know Harry wasn’t straight with him.” Hermoine said worriedly.

“But he’ll be so glad to have his wife back that he’ll forgive Harry.” Ron said. “I know I would.”

“Unless you were hunted by the Black family and the ministry and a group of hit wizards Ron then you’d wonder why Harry lied to you and for what foul reasons.” Hermoine said.

“That’s being a bit paranoid isn’t it Hermoine?” Ron said looking at her seriously now.

“That’s just it Ron, Grindelwald was a very paranoid person after he and Grindelia went on the run and up till his defeat.” Hermoine said earnestly. “Harry has to let Arturius in on the plan so he knows everything. It’s the only way to assure him it isn’t a trap for him and Grindelia.” She finished and jumped to her feet. “We may just have time to make it come on.”

“Make it where Hermoine?” Ron asked. “I have been trying to get in touch with him for days and nothing.” Ron said and sighed in frustration.

“Ah well, Harry took his coin, you know the one I made for the DA? I’m to, ah, contact him if anything really important comes up.” Hermoine said looking worriedly at Ron.

“You mean you could have gotten in touch with him all this time and didn’t?” Ron said incredulously.

“Well it hasn’t been really important till now Ron! Now we don’t have time to argue. Come on or I’m leaving you here.” Hermoine said walking out the door.

“Bloody Hell!” Ron said sprinting after her.

Had Hermoine known Harry was in the Department of Mysteries already she could have saved herself the trip. He was just now in phoenix form having changed to be able to carry the incredible load that was the veil. Fawkes was just settling on the other corner of the veil to get a good grip. They would lift it in unison and aparate it into Arturius’s old lair.

The door crashed open just as the two lifted it off the ground and a shout didn’t even faze the two as they vanished in the blink of an eye leaving Amira Bones mad as hell. She had guarded the veil especially for a reason all these years. After Harry and his friends had broken in here years ago she had placed a special charm on the room letting her know just who was tinkering with it. Harry thought the veil was no more than a kind of holding pen for those that fell in.

Amira knew different.

The veil was more powerful than anyone could imagine. Uniting the veil with the mirror could lead to catastrophic events in the world. The last time the three were aligned the world was nearly torn apart by a misguided wizard who couldn’t control the power he asked for. And of course there was the wizard who brought back his beloved son only to pull him from the bowels of hell too evil and insane to contend with. Nothing good had ever happened when the three were united.

So Merlin, knowing this, had scattered the three pieces to the wind and kept the Ring for himself for his line to watch over. When the veil was again recovered during the time of Grindelwald the ministry had sealed it here, or more to the point Dumbledore had sealed it here himself. He left the task for the Bones line to secure its safety.

And now Amira had failed.

Pulling her wand she started seeking trace magic and some kind of trail. She wouldn’t give up so easily.

At Hogwarts Gwain Robards had found the Mirror of Erised and as Harry Potter had so many years ago stared into the mirror to see his parents, so too did Gwain at this very moment see his smiling back at him. “Mom.” He said looking from the beautiful woman with the long brown hair standing beside him in the mirror to the man on his other side of him. “Dad, how is this possible?” He asked but the couple in the mirror only smiled at him.

Gwain sat on the floor and simply stared into the mirror as a long trail of tears flowed down his face on both sides. Before he came to the orphanage he had kept one picture of his parents but it had come up missing some time ago. Now again he gazed on the faces of his parents and it was like a sign that they were happy were they were. Maybe that’s what the mirror showed you. No, he didn’t think it was that simple.

He had been particularly missing his mother and father since Professor Snape told him about how gifted his father had been in potions. Professor Flitwick had said his mother had been gifted in charms and truth be told he excelled in both along with a natural talent for Defense against the Dark Arts.

Today some of the other students where out on the grounds having fun but Gwain had wanted to explore the castle alone. Hogwarts was fun to him and he was almost the only one in his class who stayed awake in History of Magic. Not that he was particularly great in the subject as he forgot dates as much as Jonas did but still it was fascinating.

Gazing at the occupants in the mirror he suddenly realized what the mirror did. It showed you what you most wanted. He looked from the mirror to his watch and gasped, he must have been here for hours. It was almost time for his detention again with Professor Snape.

He jumped up and feeling rather foolish kissed his hand and placed it on the mirror. “Bye mom, dad, I’ll be back later ok?” he said and sprinted from the room and up the stairway to get his potions book.

“I’m going to be late to my detention with Professor Snape!” He said passing Josephine.

“Geesh Gwain think positive! You still have five minutes to make it.” She said looking up.

As he came back down from his room, book in hand he paused going out the door and looked back at Josephine. “Positive eh? Ok maybe I’ll only get another detention for being late.” He said as she chuckled.

“Or maybe Uncle Sevvy will kill you quick eh?” Josephine said and laughed. “The old softy.” Which made both chuckle before Gwain took off in the direction of the dungeons.

As he made the entrance to the potions class he could see Snape sorting through the cabinet full of ingredience.

“You’re late Mr. Robards!” Snape said testily “Now tonight we’ll start with something simple. My supply of veritasirum is running low. I admit I don’t need it as much as I used to but still it would be wise to keep a supply handy just in case some student wasn’t straight is me about why he was late to detention with me.” Snape said pulling a large cauldron out and sitting it on a table down in front of the classroom. “Do you remember the ingredience I taught you Mr. Robards?” Severus eyed him for a moment. “Well, well check your book young man we don’t have all night.” He said.

Gwain opened his book to the page on the subject at hand and went over the ingredience out loud. “Good, good now if you will be so good as to pull all the ingredience down we’ll begin.” Snape said as he lit a fire under the cauldron and Gwain hurried to comply.

An hour into his detention Gwain finally found his thoughts elsewhere. The potion was brewing and almost all the ingredience was now either added or ready to add. “Professor Snape can I ask a question sir?” Gwain asked reluctantly. He knew now one else he could ask about the mirror that would give him a straight answer unless it was Professor Potter.

“Of course you can Mr. Robards but please try to refrain from asking me to spare you from the rest of your detentions.” Snape said.

“Oh no Professor I know I have to serve those out. This is different.” Gwain said hesitantly.

“Well go on lad I wont bite you.” Snape said adding another ingredient and stirring once clockwise and then five times counter-clockwise.

“Well today while I was exploring the castle I ran across something. I don’t think it’s dangerous but still I wanted to ask about it.” Gwain said and then forged ahead. “Well ok I was thinking mostly of my parents as I was exploring and I went into this one room and in it was a mirror. As I looked into the mirror I saw my reflection of course but I also saw…” he had no time to finish.

“Your parents with your reflection? Yes I see, so you’ve found the Mirror of Erised.” Snape said thoughtfully. “Do you understand what it does Gwain?”

It was the first time Snape had used his first name and it shocked him for a moment only before he nodded. “It shows you what you most want?” Gwain said.

“What the heart most desires Mr. Robards.” Snape said. “Each year a student finds himself facing that mirror. I did myself in my freshman year.”

“What did you see Professor?” Gwain asked. “I mean if you don’t mind me asking sir.”

“I saw myself as popular, Mr. Robards, popular and as Head boy.” Snape said smiling for the first time. “Let me tell you that men and women through the years have gone mad starring into that mirror and it’s not a toy nor does it bring you what you most desire. If you desired wealth say, in the mirror you would most likely see galleons upon galleons surrounding you.” Snape sighed. “But the reality is the mirror can’t make it happen. Only you can make what you want most happen and even some things are beyond your powers Mr. Robards. Your parents are gone now, but they live in your heart and that’s something no one can take from you not even death. Cherish their memory and move on.” Snape turned to him suddenly. “No one can bring the dead back without sacrificing something of himself Gwain and even if you did bring them back it wouldn’t be the same people.”

“But isn’t that what Professor Potter is attempting to do Professor?” Gwain said.

“Where did you hear, ah well secrets do not tend to stay a secret in Hogwarts if she doesn’t let them.” Snape said sighing. “Who else knows about what Professor Potter and Arturius are doing?” Snape asked.

“Just me, Evy, Jonas and Josephine really. Evy overheard Professor McGonagall talking about it with the picture of Professor Dumbledore.” Gwain said.

“I see well I caution you four to keep this secret to yourselves Gwain because it could be very disastrous if word of this got out. For the school, Professor Potter and Arturius as well as the some of the staff.” Snape said eyeing his young student.

“I promise Professor I won’t breathe a word of it and I’ll let the others know as well.” Gwain said earnestly.

“Good now back to the potion at hand.” Snape said.

“Professor it calls for you to stir it fifteen times clockwise and then ten times counter-clockwise. But you only stirred it one time clockwise and five times counter-clockwise. And you added a sprinkle of valerian leaves chopped” Gwain said.

“Yes well I learned long ago that veritasirum tends to be a bit stronger when it is stirred thus and with a little bit of chopped Valerian leaves you have a clearer liquid and even the finest nose cant detect a trace of the odor.” Snape said. “In Professor Potter’s years here this potion wasn’t covered till his sixth year as it is a very complex potion but some in the educational department in the ministry thought throwing two complex potions in on your first year would help in later potion making. Indeed it does tend to weed out those that need a lot of practice and tutoring.” Snape added.

“I hope to be really good at potions when I graduate Professor and a few other things. I want to try to be an Auror like Professor Potter.” Gwain said. “Why weren’t you an Auror Professor? You’d have made a great Auror.”

Snape stopped and studied Gwain for a few seconds making sure he was serious and then smiled. “It is called for some to do and some to teach Gwain and I have always been happiest teaching. Potions allows me to do what I do best.” Snape said.

“Some think you really wanted the Dark Arts position.” Gwain said.

Snape chuckled. “I have never wanted that position and besides that, Professor Potter and Professor Malfoy know far more spells than I do in that area.” Snape said. “Do you see Professor Potter wanting to teach potions? Of course not he can’t stand potions but he would be really good at it had I not been so heavy handed with him in his early years here at Hogwarts.”

“You didn’t like Professor Potter?” Gwain asked surprised. “You two seem good friends now, what happened?” Gwain asked and for a moment he thought he had gone too far.

“Now that’s a good story but as Dumbledore would say. It’s a story for another time.” Snape said sighing. “This batch of Veritasirum will take a full cycle of the moon to finish so we’ll just put it over here out of the way.” Snape raised his wand and pointed at the table sliding it gently toward the far wall where another cauldron was stewing even now. “You are dismissed for tonight’s session Mr. Robards.”

“Thanks Professor, Professor?” Gwain said turning back.

“Yes Mr. Robards?” Snape asked.

“Don’t tell and don’t think I am trying to be a brown nose it’s not that at all but I kind of enjoy coming here after hours. Would you mind if I helped you in here more often sir?” Gwain asked.

“You will have to ask the Headmistress Mr. Robards but I have no objections. You’re a promising student and I see no reason why you can’t practice in the evenings with me.” Snape said.

Gwain beamed “Thanks Professor!” and grabbed his books and made his way out leaving Snape in the empty classroom.

“Well, well your getting soft in your old age Severus.” He mumbled to himself.

“And you’re starting to talk to yourself more as well Professor.” George said as his head poked around the door jam where Gwain had just exited.

“Think it’s that muggle disease Akenhiemer George?” Fred asked his brother.

“That’s Alzheimer’s Fred how many times do I have to tell you?” George said.

“And what brings you two business tycoons out this late?” Snape asked eyeing the two.

As Fred was about to inquire about his sister one of Snape’s students walked in to return a book. “Just returning the borrowed book Sir and thanks. Can I borrow a book on herbs and cures sir?” She said and Snape nodded. After she dropped the book in the pile she went over to the bookshelf behind his desk.

“Ah well we were wondering Professor about how that Gillyweed project was coming along.” George hastily said.

“Yes we want to know if it was giving you any problems.” Fred said.

For a moment Snape looked at them funny and then caught on. “Yes well it was touch and go at first but coming along quite nicely. It shouldn’t be long now boys.” Snape said.

The twins nodded and waited till the girl, who seemed to be lingering, left and then George closed the door and put a silencing spell on it. “Sorry about that Professor. Was the first thing I could come up with.” George said.

“Yes well your sister is doing quite well and that was a pretty piece of spell work you two did to the chap that was watching her. I don’t know how he saw me but you two got him just before I had to start dueling with him out in the open.” Snape said sitting behind his desk. “Which under the circumstances would have proved fatal to our plan might I add.”

“We had to time it just right Severus.” George said.

“Or it might have proven fatal to our sister as well.” Added Fred.

“I have no doubt that he was just there to watch over her and keep her from falling in harms way. It seems that this faction that’s after Vanessa Khan will resort to trying to kill Harry if anything should happen to your sister.” Snape said eyeing the two. “In fact a report from Harry this evening confirmed that.”

“How is he?” Fred asked worriedly.

“He’s fine and it seems our current rogue wizard has his powers back as well.” Snape said sighing after he noticed the twin’s facial reactions. “Harry trusts him and I trust Harry’s judgment.” He added.

“So do we but what about the spell Ginny put on him?” George asked.

“It seems the Keystone holds powers of its own.” Snape said. “It was what restored his powers it seems.”

George looked at his brother who nodded at him and then he looked back at Snape “I think there is something you should know about the Keystone. A book we acquired quite by accident had something to say on the subject of the Keystone.” George said taking a small, old battered looking leather bound book from within the folds of his robes and giving it to Snape.

“This is one book that held even our interest for quite some time today.” Fred said.

On the cover Snape could make out the title. ‘Ancient Relics and the Magic of Love by Brian Dumbledore.’ And started. “This was written by Dumbledore decades ago.” Snape said marveling at the book. “How did you two run across this?” Snape asked looking up at the two.

“It was in a store.” Fred said.

“In Nocturne Alley.” George said.

“Nocturne alley?” asked Snape absently as he rifled through a few pages. “I wonder what one of his books could be doing there?”

“I couldn’t even begin to guess but we thought you should have a look.” Fred said.

“Actually it was Sirius that thought you should have a look.” George said eyeing Fred.

“But we already had you in mind because of the mention of the Keystone in there.” Fred said and George nodded.

“Yes I can see why. Alright you two I’ll look into this and I’ll pass on to my uncle’s guest that you two inquired as to her health.” Snape said smiling, as another student came in delivering a note and then leaving hastily. “Now I have more pressing matters to attend to. The headmistress, it seems, would like to have a word with me.” He said standing. “Maybe you two should join us as I’m sure the Headmistress and I both would like the name of the shop you bought this from.” Snape said ushering the two out in front of him.

“Well, the truth is.” Fred started.

“We didn’t exactly buy it.” George said.

“You stole the book?” Snape asked in mock shock as he took the lead the twins chuckled as they followed him from the classroom.

Vanessa was staring out of the window down at Cho Chang as she strolled around the grounds of the Riddle mansion. “She feels she is betraying those that counted her as their friend. Especially Harry.” She said absently.

“Potter is the least of our worries my Khan.” Simon said from behind her. “These hit wizards are going to eventually catch up with us if we don’t take the fight to them and wipe them out.”

Vanessa turned from the window toward the man she had rescued from the ministry. “And Harry will do the same when he finds out you’ve kidnapped a student from Hogwarts Simon!” She said through gritted teeth. “He is just a child you idiot!”

“With all due respect My Khan he saw me and tried to stop me from taking the mirror.” Simon said looking put out. “I couldn’t leave a witness”

“But bringing him here?” She almost shouted before calming herself and then said. “Take him back and turn yourself in Simon.”

“My Khan!” He said looking scared. “I cant! Do you know what would happen to me? Those hit wizards got in once in those holding cells and you know they could do it again!”

Turning back toward the window she looked out at Cho again and sighed, then in the next instance she had blasted Simon into the wall behind him. Ropes shot out of her wand tying him up. She levitated his limp form and walked out of the room with Simon behind her and took the stairs two at a time. The front door opened as Cho was just coming in. Others were out watching on.

“Cho we are going to Hogwarts, get the boy” Vanessa said commandingly.

“But my Khan!” Cho said

“Enough! Its enough that we have assassins on our trail that are killing innocent people but I will not justify the kidnapping of an innocent child by on of my people!” Vanessa shouted and turned to look at each of her people in turn. “We are not the dark wizards who kill the innocent. We are not going to spill innocent blood in the name of this cause! That is the hit wizards, this Clan of the Bear, which plagues us all and yes even your friends miss Cho!”

Cho bowed before her. “My Khan it will be done.” She said and stood and went to get the boy Simon had kidnapped.

Coming back down the stairs with the boy in her arms she followed Vanessa out the doorway and across the lawn to the graveyard. “We cannot go directly to Hogwarts so take my arm My Khan and I will take us all there.” Cho said.

Vanessa looked at her a moment and touched her arm and that of Simon and they disappeared from the in front of the gravestone Harry Potter once used as a shield from Voldemort and they popped into existence on the edge of the forbidden forest near Hagrid’s house.

“Go and knock on the door and tell him to get the headmistress down here Cho” Vanessa said and Cho was quick to do as she was told.

Hagrid answered the door and took in the boy and Cho in one glance. “What the bloody hell is going on Miss Chang?! What’s wrong with poor Gwain here?!” Hagrid barked out at once.

“He was stunned with a powerful stunning curse Hagrid, can you take him up and then bring the headmistress down here?” Cho asked and not waiting for an answer hurried to stand beside Vanessa while she wove the shield spell between the trees.

Cho was now scared. Her very idol growing up in the wizarding world was professor McGonagall who was not only brilliant but had one of the most commanding presences she had ever known.

Before long four figures could be made out walking down the path to Hagrid’s hut. With McGonagall in the lead, Severus Snape just behind her and of all people the two Weasley twins flanking them both.

When McGonagall came to stand facing the two women it was Cho she looked at and addressed and in the tone she most feared because she had never used that tone with Cho before.

“What’s the meaning of this Cho Chang?!” McGonagall said. “Are your group Miss Chang in the habit of trying to kill school kids now?”

“No headmistress it was-“ was as far as she got before Vanessa took over.

“Don’t be mad at her Headmistress. It wasn’t her fault at all but rather mine in a way. I sent a fool to bring back the mirror of Erised and a boy was in the room who fought very valiantly to keep the mirror there I am told.” Vanessa said. “The man on the ground to your left was under my orders to bring back the mirror and he kidnapped the child under no order from me I assure you.”

“So you think because you and miss Cho didn’t kidnap the child that there should be no consequences relating to you for the child’s condition is that it?” McGonagall asked looking at both as if they had lost their minds.

“I’m just saying headmistress it wasn’t my order-“ Vanessa said in that voice she had that was very smooth but got no further than that.

“Let me illuminate you miss Khan that here at Hogwarts we take the safety of each child under out care to heart and for you to send anyone within these walls to steal means your sending them to commit a criminal act! Criminals being what they are, as you two should know now by your actions in Hogsmeade already and at the ministry, are prone to acts of violence and sending a criminal within the gates of Hogwarts is as bad as sending a Deatheater among muggles.” McGonagall said matter of factly. “You two and your followers are just as guilty as this man you sent and are no more than common thieves.” She finished the last with her eyes boring into both the women at once it seemed to them.

From behind the two women a footfall could be heard and as they both turned around they saw arrows notched back and ready to be fired by the group of Centaurs before them. With a wave of her wand Minerva McGonagall had the shield of Octi down in a second and two stunners took the two down from behind.

“Thank you Bane it has been a while since we talked.” McGonagall said to the nearest creature.

“We saw them appear here with the boy so we chose to help Headmistress.” Bane said eyeing her. “I saw the stars aligned for this.” He reached his hoof out tapping Vanessa softly. “This one should be killed for if Harry Potter aligns himself beside her we will see more dark times.” He said.

“I assure you Bane he wont align himself to their cause.” Snape said eyeing the centaur.

“Well its time we take our leave.” He said shaking his head and moving off into the trees as the other centaurs fell in behind him.

Snape bound the two women and together with the man levitated them back to the castle were Aurors came to get them within the hour.

Chapter 13: Chapter 13 – Amira gets her man and rebirth of a romance

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry had just returned from a private meeting with his two best friends and wasn’t sure how to go about explaining everything to Arturius until he thought about the men in the black robes who they had fought together in lair of Grindelwald.

As he watched Arturius was cleaning up the back of the veil frame in and around where he showed Harry the notches earlier. Those notches would align with the mirror in an interconnecting way to bring the two together. The keystone fit onto the side where there was a small square notch.

“Its looking good Arturius” Harry said.

Arturius looked up at Harry and smiled. “I wanted to clean it up a bit so everything fits smoothly Harry.” The old man said. “We only have one shot a piece at this and I want things to go well.”

“Arturius can we talk for a moment.” Harry said as he conjured up two oversized squishy chairs.

Arturius eyed him wearily as he stopped his cleaning for a moment. “You’ve changed your mind haven’t you?” Arturius said evenly.

“No not at all but I do need to talk to you sir. We have to be totally honest with each other and you have to know, to trust that I have yours and Grindelia’s best interests at heart.” Harry said as he took his seat.

Arturius stood and made his way over to set next to Harry. “I’m listening Harry.” He said and sighed.

“Arturius I know in the past you and she were hunted unmercifully. I know how that can effect a person where you don’t know who to trust.” Harry said.

Arturius knowing now what Harry had been through his whole life after coming to know him and Harry sharing his story and even hearing others share his story nodded.

“The Weasley’s and of course Snape and I were worried that something along the same lines would happen to Ginny.” Harry said bowing his head. “I wouldn’t be able to take losing Ginny Arturius no more than you have fared well with the loss of your love.”

“So you made sure it looked as if she were murdered in the streets?” Arturius said with dawning realization on his face. “I think that’s brilliant Harry! So this” He said looking behind him at the veil and keystone. “Was your way of making the rouse look legitimate? I think Harry that I could move on and not have to do this although I still would like to try please Harry.” He said sadly.

“Yes and no Arturius. You and I are friends and I have given my word to you that I will help you in this quest to bring your love back to you.” Harry sighed. “Things were kept from me and certain people lied along the way to protect me Arturius, it wasn’t necessarily because they wanted too. As you know when someone loves you they want to tell you everything unless they think it’s too much for you to handle all at once. Dumbledore was mostly like that with me but as far as I remember he never lied.”

“Yes, yes those that love us do a great deal wrong sometimes in our best interests don’t they?” Arturius said looking at Harry evenly.

“Yes they can at times.” Harry said. “And with that in mind I want to tell you that Ginny is alive and well. I’m still marrying her on Halloween Arturius and no one is going to stop that from happening.” Harry eyed the man and smiled “And before then you and I will be bringing back Grindelia. I still need to make a trip to the vault at Gringots and to stop by and get the mirror at Hogwarts. Then you and I together will bring her forth, but before we do you and I need to get something straight and that’s that the Grindelia you remember might not be the Grindelia we bring back. There are many things we don’t know in this world nor the world beyond this and we have to be sure who and what we are bringing back through the portal is indeed your Grindelia and in the end we have no way of knowing for sure until he is here.”

“Yes of course Harry I know what you mean. I have been thinking the same thing actually. There are so many different stories concerning those brought back and none of them are good.” Arturius said as he looked at the veil again. “I still have to try Harry please.” He whispered and turned to Harry with tears in his eyes. “If but for a moment I would like to feel her in my arms again.”

“Ok Arturius, the day after tomorrow at the latest and we’ll need a few spells in case what comes out isn’t your Grindelia. Even if it means-“ Harry said and Arturius finished.

“Killing what comes out, I understand Harry.” Arturius said in a haunted voice.

As Harry stood Arturius reached out and stayed him. “Harry I said and did some awful things in the chamber after you brought me back, I even cursed you and Miss Weasley and I want you to know now that I hold no grudge against anyone anymore.” Arturius said.

“Thanks Arturius.” Harry said patting the mans shoulder and as they rose. “I have to get to Gringots before it closes for the night. That ring should be among the ones on either the Potter side or the Evans side and it’s going to take a while to find it.”

“Very well Harry I could go to Hogwarts and secure the mirror if you’d like.” Arturius said.

“Very well Arturius but see McGonagall and tell her where we are and let her help you bring it back here.” Harry said. “That way she is in the loop and besides I think I want her here when we do this.”

“Very well Harry, and Harry thanks for being honest with me, I haven’t had too much of that in my life.” Arturius said and turned on the spot and was gone in a flash.

“Gone?!” Arturius almost shouted. “But we are almost ready with everything Headmistress!”

“I realize that Arturius and the ministry is questioning the thieves at this time. I am to understand that the lady responsible for sending out that inept thief is asking for Harry personally.” McGonagall said. “Like that would do any good at all.”

“It might, she does have a small crush on him if it’s the same ones we took the keystone from that is.” Arturius said settling down a bit. “My apologies headmistress for shouting its just that we are so close.”

McGonagall looked over her glasses at the man before her. “Yes I think is was and by the way tell Harry a very angry Amira Bones was here to speak to Harry earlier as well. You might pass on that Mrs. Bones is very upset at Mr. Potter and wants the veil returned immediately. That’s all I could get from her.”

“Harry said once we have everything set he wants you present when this happens, in the meantime I think I know where the mirror is headmistress. I have to admit Minerva so would I just in case what comes out isn’t really Grindelia.” Arturius said.

Taken aback she looked up at Arturius fully now. “Very well let me send a note to Severus that he’s in charge until I return and we’ll see if we can’t find the Mirror of Erised before its stolen from Miss Khans faction by someone else.” McGonagall said. “Two can play at this game and I need my Dark Arts Defense professor back here at Hogwarts.” She said finishing her note and touching her wand to the note is disappeared and she rose and grabbed her cloak.

She raised her arm to Arturius who took it in his. “Now Arturius lets go steal a mirror and I need you dressed as the Grindelwald of old for a diversion and I want you to put on a really good show but Arturius I want no one injured.” McGonagall said mischievously.

“Indeed? Then this shall be fun!” Arturius said chuckling.

“And Arturius, don’t tell the students I was involved in theft,” McGonagall said as they walked down out of her office.

Behind her she could hear Dumbledore chuckling and smiled.

Harry was escorted to his vault and as it was opened for him he walked quickly to the vault with the rings. Fumbling through he wished he knew what the ring would look like. In all the books Hermoine thumbed through she couldn’t find out a thing about the ring except that it was taken by Merlin to be his crest. When nothing in either box helped him he stopped.

He looked down at both the Potter crest ring and the Evans crest ring and almost slapped himself on the head. Taking the two rings off he put them together in the palm of his left hand and pulled his wand out and made a pass over them and did a spell “Reparo!” he said and the two came together in a flash of white brilliant light. The ring now in his hand was the crest of Merlin together and whole for the first time in thousands of years. He slipped it on and felt a tingling of power surge through him again and it started building until he had to sit down. “Not till I’m forty years old eh, right!” he managed to get out.

Out of breath and all in he made it back out of the vault, but not before grabbing the wedding set from his grandparents that would match the engagement ring Ginny now wore, and then the small goblin sealed the vaults for him again.

As he was exiting Gringots, Amira Bones was standing just outside the swinging doors as he came out. Face to face they stood there looking at each other. “Well I guess you got me Amira.” He said before he passed out in her arms.

“Uhg, Harry I swear if it weren’t for the fact that you were good for wizarding society I’d drop you and leave you here.” She said and then she levitated him and grabbed his hand disappearing on the spot in front of a few startled onlookers.

Harry came around two hours later in a strange bedroom and across the room sitting in chair sewing, and by hand, was Amira Bones.

“About time I caught up with you Mr. Potter. Do you know I looked in a dozen places for you between yesterday and today! Of course you don’t! You’ve been gallivanting all over the place STEALING artifacts!” Amira said and then her fact softened a bit. “I was sorry to hear about Miss Weasley Harry.” She said and then her face-hardened a bit again. “But you know I guard the hall of mysteries!”

“Amira” he croaked out and then cleared his throat. “Amira I promise in two days to bring the veil home. I need it for now but I promise, my word of honor that I will bring it back” He said lying back after trying to get up and his head was throbbing too bad to set up.

“What happened to you in Gringots? I saw you walk in looking fine and when you came out you just passed out in my arms!” she said and then smirked “Usually I at least have to duel the thieves that try to steal from the ministry!”

“I was borrowing Mrs. Bones honestly.” Harry said.

“Honestly?! Oh then of course everything’s ok. Harry Potter before I hex you while your laying in that bed you tell me where that Veil is!” Amira said now standing up and putting her hands on her hips. “I trusted you Harry and don’t give me that honor business because thieves have no honor Harry!” she said.

“Amira I need it to bring back Grindelia.” Harry said eyeing her. “And by the way Ginny is alive and well and not a word do you hear?”

Amira’s whole demeanor changed at once. “Harry you cant bring back anything or anyone for that matter, for one you need the keystone and number two you need the ring of Merlin and I happen to know its not among any rings in your possessions down in the vault at this time.” She said smugly.

“And how would you know that unless you’ve been in my vault Amira?” Harry said giving her a funny look. “That’s breaking and entering isn’t it?” He said and smiled. “Does Gringots know your going through their vaults?”

“Oh shut up Harry! It’s my job to keep track of certain objects and so far the Ring of Merlin has been lost for over a thousand years.” Amira said.

“I already have the keystone and you mean this ring right?” Harry said holding up his right hand as he sat up finally.

Amira gasped. “How, where damn it Harry and you’ve already put it on too I see.” She said in little more than a whisper.

“Yes and that’s when I got the jolt that I wasn’t expecting till my fortieth birthday, or at least that’s what I am told would happen then.” Harry said.

“Oh it’ll still happen mark my words Harry but do you know what you’ve done Harry? You’ve just become as good as royalty in this country in the wizarding world.” Amira said. “When people find out that you are a direct descendant of Merlin and can prove it everyone will want a piece of you, My Lord” Amira said sitting down.

The ‘My Lord’ didn’t escape Harry’s notice and he sighed in frustration. “Look don’t call me that I don’t even like to be ‘the chosen one’ or the ‘boy who lived’ I just want to live a nice peaceful existence as Harry Potter a professor at Hogwarts and with Ginny as my wife and eventually have children so I can be a father that’s all.” Harry looked up at her. “So I’m not telling anyone about this and your word that you wont either” he said holding up his hand. “And I promise the veil will be back to you within forty-eight hours Amira.”

“The veil is already yours Harry by birth I cannot ask for it back now.” Amira said bowing her head.

“I don’t want to keep the veil Amira I just want to use it for two days to bring someone back.” Harry said “Please Amira don’t let this” he said holding up the ring. “And me using the veil come between us as friends because you were there in the hall of mysteries when I needed you most, to show me the way.”

Amira looked up into Harry’s strained face and sighed. “Very well but know this, the house of Bones has served the house of Merlin loyally for years and will continue to do so Lord Harry Potter. I will do as you ask and call you Harry from now on, as I know that is what you wish. Know this though Harry, as long as can be remembered the thing you are doing now has never produced a result that was positive.” She said.

“So we’ve read but we’re doing this for Arturius so he can move on, we have to at least try.” Harry said. “I gave him my word Amira and that means a lot to me.”

“One thing though and that’s that I want to be there when you bring Grindelia back. You do know that if you do this you won’t be able to do this again till the powers align again right?” Amira said looking at Harry.

“Powers align?” Harry asked confused.

“Harry you can only bring back someone when the stars and planets align like they are tomorrow at midnight didn’t you know that?” Amira asked.

“Um no I didn’t.” Harry said.

You mean you were going to try to bring her back and you were going to do it when?” Amira asked.

“Day after tomorrow” Harry said still confused.

“It’s a good thing that I ran into you then because this doesn’t work unless the power is aligned and that’s tomorrow night at midnight. It was even in the papers today it’s a once in two hundred year event!” Amira said raising her eyebrows.

“Then yes it’s a very good thing you’re here to tell me these things Amira. This means my plans are speeded up and I need to go get the Mirror of Erised from Hogwarts.” Harry said absently.

“Good luck it was stolen from Hogwarts by one of the people the Khan woman sent and incidentally a child was kidnapped but she and Cho Chang brought them back and were themselves captured. They still wont divulge the whereabouts of the mirror though.” She said.

Harry smiled. “I think I maybe able to locate the mirror without any problems if they are still at the same location.” Then he scowled “Then I’ll have a talk with Vanessa Khan about kidnapping a child from Hogwarts.” He said ominously.

Amira got up suddenly. “Let me get a bag packed I’m going with you.” She said.

“Amira you have a family here-“ Harry started.

“My daughter is with her grandparents for a week and my husband died in the second war with Voldemort.” She hollered from down the hall.

Harry winced and got up moving toward the door, Amira was already coming out of her room down the hall with a backpack over her shoulder. “Your quick” Harry said.

“I already had it ready just in case.” Amira said.

Walking out of her house Harry noticed they were in Ottery St. Catchpole and hurried to keep up with Amira. “You’ll have to take me side along Harry are you up for that?” Amira asked as they walked.

“Not a problem I’ve done it a few times. If you don’t mind me asking-“ Harry began.

“He was in Diagon alley the first week of Voldemort’s return and was murdered by Draco’s father although I couldn’t prove it.” She said sighing.

“You know he isn’t like his father Amira, he’s actually a really good man.” Harry said. “And a damn good partner to have too.”

“Harry don’t worry I don’t hold grudges. Malfoy got what he deserved but more than that he switched sides at the end and gave his life for the cause.” Amira said. “I have to at least admire him for that. As for Draco, I find no fault in him. He is one hell of an Auror and from what I hear he is a good teacher as well.”

Amira led him to a vacant field and held out her arm and Harry took it turning on the spot and both were gone.

As McGonagall and Arturius popped into view they both noticed at the same time a large group from the house vanishing from in front.

“Most likely trying to break them out at the ministry.” Arturius said and McGonagall nodded.

“Yes it would seem we have a small amount of time to get in and out,” McGonagall said and did the invisibility spell on herself. “Forward Grindelwald and lets get that mirror!” she said grabbing his arm as the gray robed man smiled and turned on the spot.

As they reappeared in the foyer of the house Arturius let loose with a few spells to alert the rest of the house of his presence while McGonagall made her way down to the basement and had no luck finding the mirror. As she came back up she noticed that only one person had come to challenge Arturius and he was stunned on the floor.

“Check the rooms on the first floor Arturius and I’ll look upstairs” She said and went up as fast as she could. Finally in the third room on the left she found it. She looked into the mirror and saw herself and standing behind her was Dumbledore waving. She smiled and called out to Arturius.

“Ah yes you’ve found it Minerva!” Arturius said.

“How will we get it back?” McGonagall asked. “I had thought, well now I’m at a loss.”

“Maybe we can help you Minerva.” Harry said from behind her as she turned she noticed Harry with Fawkes on his shoulders and Amira Bones by his side and smiled.

“I see you’ve found the rouge Amira.” McGonagall said.

“Yes and no I am being enlisted in this too! Can you believe it? He has the lovable headmistress of Hogwarts and the equally lovable head of the Wizengomet running around stealing mirrors!” Amira said with a smile.

“And dare I say equally enjoying ourselves! I feel I’ve been corrupted!” Minerva McGonagall said in mock indignation.

“Arturius can you take these two beautiful thieves back to our lair?” Harry asked in a roguish manner.

“Aye Harry that I can do, Mrs. Bones, headmistress if you will” He said holding up an arm for both which they took and he turned on the spot and they were gone.

Harry lost no time in changing into a phoenix and grabbing the other side of the mirror and he and fawks disappeared in a flash.

Ginerva Weasley was learning more in Prince Hall than she could in the classrooms of the medical school she was attending. She also found out that Mr. Prince was more than an admirable healer he was also patient and kind.

Annette took to her in a flash and in the evenings they would play tri-level wizards chess that was a lot harder to play than normal wizards chess and she was already planning to buy a set for her brother Ron.

While Annette didn’t speak much at all, what she did say if anything was to the point. Ginny, in learning how to play the tri-level game made a few moves wrong and each time she did Annette would say “Wrong move” or simply “Do over” or “No” and would rock back and forth till Ginny redid it, but eventually she got the hang of it and the two got on well together.

“Miss Weasley would you like to learn some simple potions for some really catastrophic injuries this evening?” Mr. Prince asked her as he entered the study.

“Finish game” Annette said.

“Of course you can finish the game first my dear!” Mr. Prince said as he took his seat behind the desk. “I still have to write out a few more things before we start.”

“Finish game” Annette said again and sighed heavily.

Ginny looked took her knight from the third tier and moved it to the second killing a troll that Annette had moved earlier.

Annette reached up and moved her queen down to the last level in front of Ginny’s king and the king dropped his sword in defeat. “Checkmate, sixty seven to zero” Ginny blew a string of hair up out of her eyes. Annette kept count of the games she played with people with an accurate memory of each move you made and how many times she won or lost.

Annette started putting the game away while Ginny got up and moved over behind Mr. Prince. “So what potions are we making up tonight sir?”

“Oh there are some that heal spinal injuries, crushed bones and even one if you can get down a persons throat to drink it, will cure a broken neck.” Mr. Prince said rubbing his hands together. “I once had to use that one on a lady while on a skiing trip I took one year.”

“I sure wish Harry was done with his quest. I still have things to buy for a wedding!” Ginny said sighing.

“Ah that reminds me, Severus sent a note and said to tell you, and I quote, “Potter should be through with his shenanigans by tomorrow night”, so I guess Annette and I will miss you the day after.” Mr. Prince said sighing. “Although it has been fun to have someone to teach again Ginny I know you miss your family and friends. And of course young Mr. Potter.” He added smiling.

She put her hand on the old mans shoulder. “I’d like to come back Mr. Prince if that’s ok. I’ve loved studying under you and most of the things you’ve taught me they don’t cover in the training I am taking now.” Ginny said.

“You’re welcome back anytime child, anytime.” Mr. Prince said rising from his chair. “And by the way where do you think your Madam Pompy got her skills from.” He said as they made their way to the lab.

Harry along with Arturius and Amira pushed the two halves together and with a resounding pop the two were connected. The veil and the mirror were as one now and an ethereal glow came from the contraption once the keystone was set in place.

“I need a word with you all.” McGonagall said as she looked on in fascination at the glow that came from the portal. Raised voices could sometimes be heard from inside now. Some seemed happy and some, some made McGonagall shiver.

Wards had been put up around the place the evening before. It had taken them all night long working in shifts of two to make sure that whatever came out could not escape until they had time to know it was really Grindelwald. McGonagall, Harry knew, would take no chances.

After they were seated around the table McGonagall looked at each in turn and finally sighed. “We have done all we can do to secure this place and everything is in order and ready. Arturius I know it will be painful for you but if something comes out of there looking like your Grindelia but isn’t you need to think about what would happen if it got loose into the world.” She said evenly. “I have seen you spending time with the children of Hogwarts and I know you love everyone of them. We need you to understand that if we have to fight what comes out you have to join in with us because those children would be in danger if something horrible was set loose.”

Arturius nodded and sighed heavily. “I understand Minerva. I, I just hope with all my heart this works.” He said.

“Now Mr. Potter since you’ve already put the ring of Merlin on and you cannot take it off, how do you think you can look into the Mirror and see Arturius’s wife?” McGonagall asked.

“I have an idea but it’s a weak one Minerva.” He said. “I should be able to look in the mirror as I did last year when I came by to see it and finally only see myself looking back. I relished that day because it was a day that made me feel whole.” Harry said looking down.

“To everyone its different though. I gazed into it earlier and saw my husband back beside me.” Amira said sadly.

“Well the Mirror of Erised itself has driven many men mad in its time. I myself was driven mad by it and hence became something most foul.” Arturius said sadly.

As the evening drifted along they ate to keep up their strength for the coming battle if that’s what it came too. Each in turn was nervous and no one more scared now than Arturius.

At a little before eleven that night Harry had Arturius exhume the body of Grindelia, charms and spells over the years from he and his men had kept her body as fresh as they hour she had died. Harry looked at Arturius and thought of the mans memories of when he was young and pictured his face. He had an idea and if it worked it would be brilliant. He knew before now, no one had ever asked something from beyond the thing set up before them for someone else. It was always for something the person asking wanted. When it was time Harry had Arturius stand behind the mirror on the veil side and had him prop up the body of Grindelia.

“Its time.” Amira said and Harry taking one last look at Grindelia and nodding to Arturius one last time, walked around in front of the Mirror of Erised.

Harry stood there for a time and suddenly what he wanted to see most swam into view. The two of them young and happy as the day they were married in secret. That certain twinkle in the young Arturius’s eyes. Grindelia, a tall strikingly beautiful brunette with mischievous smile and an air of mystery, yet warm and friendly at the same time. All the things he had pulled from the mind of Arturius and more, because within this other dimension would be the healing half of Arturius’s soul, split to make horocruxes and the larger half that Dumbledore had to send to this dimension.

Harry reached out and touched the glass once and a blinding flash came from both inside the mirror and behind it as well and Harry heard someone fall on the other side of the veil.

He rushed around looking stunned at the two young people before him and hoped he hadn’t done something he would regret. Both were lying side by side as if asleep and indeed their breathing seemed normal.

Amira and Harry both rushed to the side of both. “She is breathing normally Harry but its like she is-“ that’s as far as she got when Grindelia’s eyes opened and fear etched her face. “It’s ok we’re here to help you both Grindelia.”

She turned to see Harry looking over Arturius. “What is he doing to my husband?! Are you here to kill us as well?!” Grindelia asked and pushed her away. “Did my family send you or his this time?” She spat.

“No neither! We’re friends of Arturius.” Amira said stepping back.

“Grindelia?” croaked Arturius as he opened his eyes to look up he saw her beautiful face hovering over his with a worried look. “Don’t worry my dear their friends indeed.” He said and as she took him into her arms he rested his head in the warmth of her embrace. “Thank you Harry” he whispered hoarsely “Thank you all of you.”

Four hours later the veil/mirror was disassembled and the veil was already back at the hall of mysteries. The Mirror back at Hogwarts and Harry had a very good place to take the keystone and would be leaving tomorrow for the Temple of Osirus.

Arturius and Grindelia had been talking non-stop and Amira and Minerva were sitting at the table with them drinking in something that couldn’t be possible. Finally they all turned to Harry as he made his way over and sat down across from the happy young couple.

“Harry how did you do this in one fell swoop?” Arturius asked amazed. I should still be an old man! Grindelia shouldn’t even know me I should be so old!” He said smiling and in awe of the man before him.

“Well in all of the stories everyone has read isn’t it always that they attempt to bring back someone they themselves want back?” Harry asked. “The Mirror of Erised shows the person viewing it what it most desires. But what if you take it a step further and what you most desire is for someone else’s desire to be fulfilled.” He said. “Then your not being selfish and the thing is the mirror knows it. Because to show you what you most desire the mirror has to read your mind, in a way that is.” Harry was lost in thought and continued on. “If I should have asked for my parents or Dumbledore back well of course it would have been a selfish desire. But to ask for you two to be reunited and both the same age as about the time the hit wizards murdered Grindelia then am I being selfish? No because you see making you this young and bringing Grindelia back isn’t my desire, its Arturius’s desire and has been all along. The only selfish thing in it for me is that my friend be happy once again and is that really being selfish? I don’t think so.”

Minerva smiled down the table at Harry. “Well put Mr. Potter. Purity of the heart and desires. When others wish it was for things they had bitterness, greed and maybe sometimes hatred in their heart during the ritual.” She said.

“What I was thinking about most was the purity and peace of Amira here.” Harry said. “Amira who has lost a husband in the last war, knowing only one person could come through this portal never made a bid toward your place and instead came here to give you her full support should something not go right Arturius.”

Amira bowed her head. “My husband has gone on to a better place than this Harry and it may be a while but in time I will see him again, when I take, what Dumbledore would call ‘the next great journey’ and meet him there” She said softly then she looked up and caressed Harry’s cheek. “And you young man are a romantic I can tell.”

“Well I’ve got an early day tomorrow if I’m going to make the Temple before sundown.” Harry said getting up and trying to hide the blush that was creeping up his features.

Minerva chuckled and stood as well. “And I have Hogwarts to attend too.”

“Remember you two” Amira said eyeing Arturius and Grindelia. “The contract you took ran out upon your deaths so get married again. Enjoy getting married once again and live happily you too because it’s a different world out there.”

“I have taken the liberty of opening you two an account at Gringots and there is a house in Wales that I never use.” Harry said taking out a key ring with two keys hanging from it.

“Arturius your job at Hogwarts is still there for you to go back too this week and Grindelia I am sure that we can bring you up to speed on the times you will be living in now.” Minerva McGonagall said “Mr. Potter has a way of bringing the past back to life and we are getting pretty good at catching people up to speed on things.” She said eyeing Harry over her glasses.

Harry walked over after the two ladies had left and picked up the keystone. “Harry thank you so very much for everything.” Arturius said from behind him and he turned to face the man and shook the hand that was offered.

“Yes Mr. Potter I think I am going to enjoy getting to know my husbands new friends if they are anything like you three.” Grindelia said and hugged him.

“It was my pleasure and what was done I did in friendship and in the memory and spirit of Albus Dumbledore, your nephew who never wanted to hurt you Arturius.” Harry said. “All that man thought about was second chances.” He said looking into both their faces “And he made a lot of children into good men and women because of it so make the most of your second chance you two.” He finished.

After he was gone Grindelia looked at the place where he had vanished. “Did you see the ring Arturius?” she asked.

“What ring? Oh you mean the ring that controls the portal? I didn’t get a good look at it no, why?” he asked finally.

“That ring had the crest of Merlin on it.” She said frowning and Arturius looked from her to the place Harry had vanished from.

Chapter 14: Chapter 14 – A Halloween to remember the Khan escapes.

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Show Vanessa Khan into the chamber.” Amira bones said to the guard stationed at the door.

Harry looked on as Vanessa was let to the seat in the middle of the room and sat down. Immediately straps closed around her wrists while Ron Weasley and new young auror flanked her on either side.

Hermoine Weasley was seated in the onlooker’s gallery with several folders in her lap.

Amira stood “Miss Vanessa Khan you are here today to answer for a list of very serious charges, including sending someone to commit theft from inside the walls of Hogwarts which led to an abduction that put a very young student’s life at risk.” She said looking down at the accused. “Entering the ministry with the intent to break this same follower of yours from the detention cellblock and attacking an Auror, Roger Everett, while in the performance of his duties. Breaking out one Simon Reeves after he was arrested by the Auror Harry Potter, this same man who you sent and was responsible for the theft and abduction at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.” She said and looking down at the list again. “And failure to disclose vital information on a sect that seems to want you dead and has in fact because of your movement is responsible for over four hundred murders to date. And because of your followers Hogsmeade was hit twice with the intention of luring the aurors out as a diversion, the last being when they tried to break you out three days ago” Amira looked up at the young lady before her again and Vanessa’s face was set in stone. “How do you plead?” She asked.

Vanessa sat there for a moment before looking up at the group assembled there before her. “I plead guilty to rescuing Simon Reeves from the cellblock before one of the members of the Clan of the Bear could torture and kill him for information leading to my whereabouts. I plead guilty as well to the diversions that were staged for the rescue of Simon Reeves and myself. I plead not guilty to keeping information from the ministry because simply enough I don’t know much about those that want me dead except they are willing to kill innocent people.” She looked down at the floor and took a deep breath and looked right up into the face of Harry Potter. “I plead guilty for sending Simon Reeves into Hogwarts to acquire something that is rightfully mine by birth, the Mirror of Erised, and while I did not want anyone hurt or kidnapped I take full responsibility for the actions of Simon Reeves actions and the actions of those who follow me on my quest.”

“Do you now dear?” Harry heard from up and behind him, it was the sickly sweet voice that Deloris Umbridge loved to use.

“I do and I have a good reason to be able to take full responsibility to which ends you would have to release the others.” Vanessa said with a smile at Umbridge and in the same kind of sweet voice. “I am Vanessa Khan and those that follow me are ancestors to those that followed my ancestor Genghis Khan and swore a magical and binding blood oath that with the rise of a future Khan their descendants would rise up and join me. This blood oath was binding and that had no choice but to follow me and only I can release them from this oath and as yet I have not chosen to do so.” She said commandingly staring at Umbridge. “And you would be well advised to understand that you yourself fall under this blood oath miss Umbridge.” She finished smiling.

Harry was immediately on his feet and had subdued by restraints Deloris Umbridge and walked up to her and put his hand on her shoulder. She was fuming mad and trying to get to her wand. Harry bent down and whispered something in her ear and she got a very surprised look on her face and stopped struggling looking at Harry as if seeing him for the first time in her life.

Harry looked down at Vanessa giving her that look that made Cho shiver once before back at the Riddle house. She saw behind his eyes the green sparkle that Cho had seen and understood what Cho meant.

“Miss Khan while it is no secret that Miss Umbridge and I are not friends we are however members of the Wizengomet and I will not permit you to strip a member of this panel of their powers.” Harry said. “Release her from the oath now.” Harry ordered Vanessa.

Vanessa shivered once again before opening her mouth. “Deloris Umbridge I release you from the vow of your ancestor and in accordance with the that oath you keep the honor of your ancestor alive and your powers intact.” Vanessa said through gritted teeth.

Harry turned and released the restraints around Umbridge. “I apologize Deloris for the restraints but I know how some blood oaths work and you would have been completely under her power.” Harry said looking down at her.

“T-Thank you Mr. Potter” She croaked out. “I thank you very much indeed. I think that’s the first time anyone has ever thought to defend me in any way.” She said unable to meet his eyes.

Harry turned from her and back to Vanessa while he took his seat again and Amira and the rest in the Wizengomet turn as well to face the accused.

Amira cleared her throat. “Would you be willing to release the others as well from their oaths Miss Khan?” Amira asked.

“At this time I cannot do that for the rest. Miss Umbridge isn’t related to me and in some way shape or form the rest carry my ancestors blood in their veins which means it’s an oath I cannot release them from.” Vanessa said and then sighed and bowed her head “Even Simon Reeves.” Then looking back up at the panel she locked eyes with Harry once again. “But in no way shape or form have I ever told them to engage in kidnapping or murder. We were only here to find what is rightfully mine by birth and a member of this panel stole two different artifacts from me that are rightfully mine by birth. The Mirror of Erised and the Keystone of Eros.” She fumed. “Yet there he stands a free man and uncharged.”

“Yes well those items were confiscated during a sting operation in an ongoing investigation Madam Bones.” Ron Weasley said earning him a funny look from the young auror standing on the other side of Vanessa and a glare from the accused herself. “ If at the end of this investigation Miss Khan can prove she owns these items through birth then they could be returned to her at a later date.”

“Miss Khan at this time can you, for any reason what-so-ever, tell this session of the Wizengomet the reason for your quest at this time.” Mrs. Marchbanks asked.

Vanessa wilted in her chair. “Not at this time no I cannot.” She said.

Hermoine got up and made her way to the podium and raised her hand and Amira nodded to her. “Miss Khan isn’t the purpose of your quest, in reality, to find the ancient relics associated with the mirror and keystone to afford you more power?” Hermoine said evenly turning to look at Vanessa.

Vanessa, shocked, stared at Hermoine for a time before replying. “How do you mean Mrs. Weasley?”

“Well in conjunction with the mirror and the keystone, certain items with them can and at the right time, can in effect give the person power. Isn’t that what your faction has been looking for is the other relics that would aid in this?” Hermoine asked and Vanessa could only stare at her. “I suppose also that you have one of the four rings of the four who went forth to in fact practice magic? Baldhere the Cunning perhaps that was known to ride with your ancestor and in fact married into your family?” Hermoine said leafing through the contents of one of the folders. “I see here that you are on both sides descended from both, is that correct Miss Khan?” Hermoine said looking from her notes to the accused now.

“Yes that is correct I am descended from both of them but I don’t know where you’re going with the-“ was as far as Vanessa got.

“And I suppose the ring on your finger was one of the four rings in a group that set apart each wizarding royal family is that correct?” Hermoine said looking down at her notes again.

“Yes Mrs. Weasley that is correct.” She said looking up at Hermoine with fascination. “How do you know all this?” Vanessa asked.

“An ancient scroll recovered recently.” Hermoine said simply. “Now Miss Khan you say the Mirror of Erised belongs to you by birth but isn’t it really, by birth, property of Mundwynn of the Skilled Alchemist’s heirs which would now belong to, if I am right about this, a first year student even now at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry,” She said and cleared her throat looking down at Vanessa. “One Mr. Gwain Robards, who lost is parents in a mysterious car wreck a few years ago, and the same child, in fact, that was abducted in the attempt to steal said Mirror of Erised?”

Hermoine said looking down at Vanessa again pointedly. “Also Miss Khan the wreck in fact was not the cause of death, the killing curse was used on both of Mr. Robards parents. Can you Miss Khan by any chance account for yours and all those in your factions whereabouts on the day of Mr. and Mrs. Robards, so called ‘accident’?”

“Are you accusing me of murder Mrs. Weasley?” Vanessa said now surprised beyond belief. This wasn’t going in any way the way she thought it would go. At best she thought a year or two in prison would be her sentence with of course a jailbreak planned in a week.

“I am simply saying you had motive to want Mr. and Mrs. Robards dead and their son out of the way as well. You could also claim rights you do NOT have on one of the artifacts in question and hope for ignorance on the part of the wizarding community.” Hermoine said. “However we, the Unspeakables of the Ministry do keep very accurate records for many reasons, this being one of those. It could be that Mr. and Mrs. Robards did indeed die by someone else’s hand, whether it be by one of your followers your so proud of, or the other faction, which I doubt or another person altogether. However I want you to see the seriousness of your actions in sending someone to retrieve something that doesn’t belong to you Miss Khan.”

Vanessa looked up at Harry instantly. “I assure you I meant no harm to anyone, especially a child Harry! I just want to fulfill my destiny to make the magical community one of peace. With the rise of each dark wizard comes years of fear, suffering and agony for the innocent, not only in the magical communities but the muggle communities as well.” She said earnestly. “I, like you, have a prophecy to fulfill Harry.”

“Madam Bones if you will look at the record I personally brought Gwain Robards back to Hogwarts, I even included Simon Reeves in the bargain because he broke protocol and broke the law. Not just your law but mine as well. In both of the diversions not a single person was hurt.” She said. “While I did stun an auror at the ministry I did it to protect Simon Reeves who I knew the other faction would try to get too and in fact one of them was in the cell with him at the time, you yourselves lost the life of one auror and I hear the other will never really recover. I cannot be charged for saving a life of a friend. I did however, when Simon kidnapped the child, bring him back because he had broken the law, ours and yours.” She said now with head held high and eyes flashing. “I am the Empress Vanessa Khan and I have a destiny to fulfill.” With that the restraints popped open on the chair and she whirled around and stunned both Ron and the young auror who stood with him without even a wand in her hand.

Harry reached out and skimmed her thoughts for an instant and was shocked.

She turned back and saw all wands drawn upon her and before a single spell could hit her she defied the wards of the chamber and vanished into thin air with a single pop. While pandemonium broke out in the Wizengomet chamber still more broke out in the detention area as the cells were cleared of the followers of Vanessa Khan in a flash all save one, Simon Reeves.

Harry knew the wards Vanessa had went through in aparating out of the chamber and took off at a run to get out of the building. He looked around as soon as he came through the secret entrance to the ministry and turned on the spot and was covered by the Followers of Vanessa Khan as soon as he popped into the foyer.

Silently he did a spell and relieved them of their wands and bent over Vanessa holding her from behind her shoulders with her head cradled in his arms he did the same spell he remembered Alistair Moody teaching him and the same Moody had to do over him after he had aparated to St. Mungo’s with Ginny, plus he, for now, used an ancient spell Hermoine had researched for him that would bind a majority of her powers for a few months. Almost instantly her eyes opened, she smiled up at him and buried her face in his chest. “I knew you would come Harry, I knew it.” Vanessa said and in an instant she was asleep.

“Take her up to her rooms Cho and get ready to do the fidelis charm on this place.” Harry barked out instantly. All there just stood there looking at him like they couldn’t believe what he had just said. “Now damn it! Get a move on!” Harry barked again. “We don’t have much time!” He said getting up and walking to the door. Five minutes later Cho came out along with two others. “Cho I’ll be the secret keeper on this and you and the others will stay with Vanessa here. No more errands out unless you clear it with me first do you hear me?” Harry asked.

“But we have to find-“ Cho started but was interrupted.

“What she wants to do cannot be done now or in the next two hundred years and not by her anyways. The thing only works right for one ring and one ring alone do you understand?” Harry said and when Cho looked confused sighed. “The Ring of Merlin is the only ring that really works with the relics and it’s on a two hundred year cycle so her chance to come into more power has passed. “ Harry said. “Besides I have taken the keystone to a safe place and it will never be found in our lifetime Cho.” He said. “Now lets do the fidelis and I’ll see if I cant see who are really behind the murders and get her less time in Azkaban and you guys off the hook. It’ll take a few months I’m marrying Ginny on Halloween, just stay low and keep everyone in and around the grounds do you hear? And yes that means Vanessa too Cho.” He said when she started to open her mouth and he saw her lips go thin and she just nodded, and then they did the fidelis charm together making him secret keeper.

“What if when she wakes up she wants to leave here Harry. We are bound to her.” Cho said.

“One person and one person only had the power to take command over the other three houses of magic Cho and that was the house of Merlin.” Harry said.

“But what has that to do with you giving the orders over her Harry, she would still out rank- oh!” Cho gasped as Harry showed her the reason and then he turned on the spot and was gone leaving a very frightened Cho standing there.

It was announced in the Daily Prophet and the Quibbler as well the Ginerva Weasley was found alive and well. An apparent victim of stray under age magic gone wrong in the midst of a crisis situation. A one Gwain Robards was credited with saving her life and at the same time sending her to Australia where after ascertaining where she was struck out to find her uncle place. When asked why she didn’t just aparate to his house of course she had to say “As you know its almost impossible to aparate to a place you have no clear mental picture of and since I had never been to the continent I just had to rough it.” She said smiling.

The Quibbler and the Daily Prophet made both she and Gwain Robards hero’s for the next week before it suddenly focused on the upcoming nuptials between Sir Harry Potter, a knight of the realm, savior of the wizarding world, youngest member to date of the Wizengomet and of course Professor of the Defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts school of witchcraft and wizardry and his bride to be Ginerva Weasley youngest and only daughter of the Minister of Magic the new and bright up and coming healer in training who was slated to be an assistant to the healer at Hogwarts on her graduation.

A friend of the two, one Lavender Brown Finnegan commented, “Well I’ve known from the first day they met they would eventually marry one another. I mean all you have to do is be around them five minutes and you can see they stare are each other constantly.” Mrs. Finnegan was in the same year and house as Harry Potter while attending Hogwarts.

“Oh my” Mrs. Weasley said while sitting in the kitchen and reading the new morning addition of the Daily Prophet which had a piece about how many people wanted to attend the wedding and their feelings about the upcoming nuptials. “Ginny dear how many people did you say you wanted at the wedding?” she asked passing the paper to her daughter.

“Harry and I wanted something small with just family and friends why?” Ginny said as she started reading the article. “OH no if the former minister of magic thinks he’s getting an invite, wait the these people I don’t even know! Mother do we have to invite the American Minister of Magic to our wedding? Wait these ministers are from several different countries! Half of them didn’t even send us any help in the war with Voldemort! Not like we really needed it with Harry around anyways.” She said smugly.

“Ginny darling, it will be good for foreign relations with the ministry and your dad.” Harry said coming into the kitchen.

Mrs. Weasley hugged him fiercely for a moment and then after releasing him he bent down and kissed Ginny’s forehead before sitting down next to her.

“Well I don’t care about foreign relations Harry I just want a small wedding I plan!” Ginny said.

‘Plan bigger. Look I know how you feel because I for one would just like a small wedding but your father is the Minister of Magic, and while he is, that really means being out in the spotlight at times. I hate it too more than you know, I’ve had my fill of people thinking I’m famous and uttering my name ominously.” Harry said “But it’s a small price to pay so we can get on with our lives Ginny.”

“Well if you two would like a smaller wedding I can make it happen.” Said Mr. Weasley walking into the kitchen. “Like you two I’d rather have it small.”

“No its ok dad, like Harry said I’ll just plan bigger. Maybe I can enlist Hermoine and Luna.” Ginny said.

“Well one person is enjoying the spotlight and that’s Gwain.” Harry said chuckling. “I caught him, Jonas and Evy out in the courtyard telling the others how it went down according to the story Snape and I gave him to tell. It’s a great story and even better now since they have embellished on it!”

“Harry Potter!” Mrs. Weasley said. “You mean you and Snape have the kids lying?!”

“Well now we have them stretching the truth a touch. Gwain actually did use a teleport spell on Ginny we taught him and he did actually botch it just a bit.” Harry said turning red in the face with shame.

“Just a bit my foot! I ended up down in your office in the Chamber of Secrets!” Ginny said. “And barefoot!”

“Hey I took your shoes to you didn’t I?” Harry asked earnestly.

“What Harry means to say mother dear.” Ginny said sweetly giving Harry the evil eye and then winking “Is that we wanted most of the story to be true so they wouldn’t have to lie so much. At least till the bad guys are caught. And Ron and Neville are working on that now with Harry working to help them when he isn’t teaching.” She said to her mother. “Now all we really have to worry about is that no one spoils our wedding day”

As it was two days before the wedding, the wedding being on Saturday, the Weasley family along with Sirius and Drusilla, Remus and Tonks and a few others were accompanying the two out shopping today for everything you needed for a Halloween wedding. Even Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon had come over leaving Dudley to come the day of the wedding. McGonagall even let Harry take Gwain, Evy, Jonas and even Josephine Hess for the three-day festivities, of course homework was assigned and the adults promised to work with them daily.

With his dress robes already bought, Harry made sure Ron, his best mate and Draco his groomsman had first-rate dress robes. Neville Longbottom as well because he would be the man to do the binding and he was nervous about the speech he would make. What Harry listed as his three godfathers, Sirius, Remus and Severus were there to lend a hand and for the most part added to the fun of it all along with the twins. The minister of magic himself chuckling and trying to keep everyone with something to do.

Mean while the ladies had loads to do in the shops and elsewhere and they themselves seemed to have endless chores for the men to do once everyone arrived home. There was the lawn to take care of first and foremost and Mr. Weasley was first to jump at the chance on his lawn tractor.

The Weasley Estate, which used to belong to the Dumbledore family, was a nice sprawling country estate consisting of a Quidditch field, a small pond and a beautiful maze like garden not much different than Harry’s house in Godric’s Hollow, but the house itself was a rambling affair not unlike the French Château that Harry owned.

Down by the entrance to the maze was a gate that led in and the arch over the gate was overgrown with roses. This would be where they would be married. While the some of the men were setting up the chairs the rest were making sure the tents for the reception were up.

There was the tent housing all the gifts where Severus and Moody took it upon themselves to put wards on the tent barring anything cursed or that meant ill will to the couple or the guests.

Hundreds of folding chairs were placed on both sides of the red piece of carpet the twins rolled down the isle and for once the twins were all business. Evidentially everything else was a time for joking except when their sister was getting married. When Lee jokingly asked the twins what part of the carpet they cursed both gave him an uncharacteristic glare.

“Lee not to be rude.” George said.

“But this is our sisters wedding” Fred said.

“And no one will ruin our sisters big day.” George one eyebrow rising.

“Not even us my friend.” Fred said matching Georges look masterfully.

As night grew on everything was covered to keep. Wards were added to the estate by Harry, Moody and Snape to keep the whole affair in order as much as they could and total it had taken them all two days to set up. Before midnight Ginny came to see Harry who was talking to Ron, Neville and Draco and pulled him aside.

“Nervous?” she asked

“Petrified.” He said. “And you?”

“Can’t stop shaking.” Ginny said looking up into his eyes.

“I love you Ginny Weasley” Harry said looking deeply back into her eyes.

I love you too Harry Potter.” Ginny said and folded neatly into his arms.

“Well its time for you to go. Its bad luck for the groom to see the bride the day of the wedding before she walks down the isle you know.” Ginny said as she broke away a few minutes later.

“Ah and so your kicking me out for the sake of our marriage eh?” He said smiling and taking her into his arms. “Ok but this is what I want a lot of after our wedding tomorrow evening.” He said soundly kissing her before bidding his farewells to everyone and walking outside to his bike.

As he mounted the bike and just before he pressed the starter switch he happened to look up and see a shooting star and for once even though he wasn’t very superstitious he closed his eyes and made a wish.

“Professor Potter sir?” Gwain said and Harry opened his eyes after a bit and looked down at the young boy.

“Yes Gwain, what can I do for you?” Harry said smiling.

“Professor Potter is it true that the Mirror or Erised is mine?” Gwain said bowing his head.

“Yes Gwain it is true but I want to impart some wisdom left to me by Albus Dumbledore to you.” Harry said frowning. “I, like you Gwain, was entranced with the things I saw in the mirror and Dumbledore told me that the mirror itself had driven many men and women mad just gazing into the mirror at hours on end.”

“Because the things you see in it aren’t real.” Gwain said kicking a pebble down the driveway.

“The thinks you see in the mirror, as Severus has told you, are visions of your greatest desires. I used to see my parents in the mirror Gwain, just as you do now.” Harry said sighing. “But I have put them to rest so to speak. I speak with their portraits from time to time but in my heart I know they are on that next great journey waiting for me Gwain and I know I have to live this life to the fullest for the both of them.” He said. “Just like you will in time Gwain, I have learned that I have all the family and friends I need right here and although I miss not having them with me, I’ve realized that they’ll always be with me in some part of my heart.”

Gwain nodded “I am starting to understand that a little Professor Potter. At the orphanage I made friends with everyone who came through but it was just long enough for them to leave. I never could figure out why I never got adopted Professor. We would write each other, the friends I made there I mean, maybe one or two letters and then nothing.” He said sadly. “I figured it was because they didn’t want to think of the orphanage or what put them there and I never blamed them. But now sir with Evy and Jonas it’s different. I mean I know if I write them over the summer I will get letters back.” He said now with tears in his eyes.

“And that’s the difference I came to know as you do now about the friends your making now at Hogwarts.” Harry said. “Ron and Hermoine were my first friends and the best friends I have ever made. And no one else other than Rubius Hagrid could have made telling me I was a Wizard mean so much.” He said remembering the night that Hagrid tracked he and the Dursleys down and brought Harry back to shop in Diagon alley.

“Did you know Hagrid bought me my first Owl?” Gwain said. “It was the first gift I can remember someone giving me like that.”

“Gwain just remember that there are people right in that house that love and care about you.” Harry said. “And one right in front of you too lad.”

“Thanks professor Potter sir.” Gwain said with a mixture of emotions playing on his face he suddenly hugged Harry and then standing back he said. “And thanks for asking me to be a part of all this sir.” Gwain said.

“Well Minerva did appoint me as your godfather as you know seeing as you haven’t one and you did save my bride to be from a very nasty end.” Harry said

“Yeah but the last is just a cover story sir.” Gwain said bowing his head.

“Listen Gwain Robards, godson of mine. Outside of school its now uncle Harry, just plain uncle Harry, until we’re back at Hogwarts ok?” Harry said surprising Gwain. “And furthermore I know that my godson is a brave lad because he is from Griffindore house. And would and could have done that spell at anytime, if he knew the spell, to save his godmother.”

“I just wish I could do that spell without leaving someone’s shoes behind, uncle Harry.” Gwain said. “I tried it with Evy and Jonas doing it the right way and I keep leaving their shoes behind! Not to mention I couldn’t even stop that man from stealing the Mirror.” he said sheepishly.

“You’ll get the hang of it Gwain.” Harry said. “That’s a seventh year spell and there are lots of seventh year students that couldn’t pull a spell like that off, and as for Simon, well it’s a good thing he only stunned you Gwain. Simon Reeves is a man who is arrogant. I’ve had dealings with him before. He knows a few spells that the normal witch and wizards doesn’t and he thinks that makes anything he does ok. You’ll find one or two like that as you grow older.” He said ruffling the young mans hair. “I’ll see you tomorrow and remember to wear the dress robes Aunt Ginny and I picked out for you young man.” He said.

“Yes sir Uncle Harry, and thanks for those robes! Aunt Ginny said those were made from real fireworm silk!” Gwain said smiling and he turned and walked back into the house.

Then Harry started the bike and roared off into the night.

As he arrived home later at Godric’s Hollow he garaged his bike and even took time to wipe it down. Dobby met him at the door and inquired if he was hungry and Harry, tired from the two days of set up declined and told Dobby he would be back shortly.

Walking back out and down the lane to the road he turned on the spot and went to check on his charges at the Riddle House. Returning an hour later chuckling as he remembered Vanessa Khan’s short temper tantrum at being at what she had learned from him concerning her position at the moment.

Harry had had the house elf’s make some adjustments to his bedroom and after seeing it was all done according to his orders he turned in for the night on the downstairs sofa. The next time he slept up in the bedroom Ginny would be by his side.

Early the next morning there was a shout from the fireplace. “Damn it Harry wake up!” he heard a voice shout and turned to see Neville. “Hurry down to the ministry Harry there’s been another attack an hour ago!”

Jumping up Harry changed and took the floo to the ministry of Magic and made his way up the Auror offices.

Ron looked up as he walked in. “Harry we have a situation in Formby and we are just getting reports about something going on in West Kirby out in Merseyside.”

Harry nodded. “Take a squad Ron and go to Formby and I’ll take Neville, Tonks and I’ll call in Draco to go with me to West Kirby.” Harry said and Ron nodded.

Harry made the call to Draco who was ready to go in no time. Taking the secret exit the Aurors made record time in arriving to West Kirby while it was still under attack.

Harry sent a stunner to the first black robed figure he saw that was had sent a flaming ball of fire into the side of a house setting it ablaze. He was down in an instant and Harry flanked by the others set out in a straight line toward other black robed figures he could barely make out through the smoke and debris that were setting fires and burning people alive.

The other aurors fanned out on either side of Harry as they made their way toward the other black robed figures, Draco and Tonks were keeping an eye peeled toward the rear in case anyone tried to attack that way.

A curse went whizzing by the group and Harry and Neville turned and returned fire at a black robed figure that even as they shot curses back at, had just turned on the spot and disappeared. Up ahead others were following suit as if on cue and they were gone. The one down was taken by Colin and Roger Everett back to the Ministry while the other Aurors fanned out helping those that were still alive and putting out fires where they could. It took them four hours to round up everyone, some went to St. Mungo’s and some to where the Aurors thought they would be safe.

Back at Auror headquarters the first group returned leaving four top aurors at Formby as guards and sending a group of trackers to determine where the enemy could have gone and searching to see if anyone was able to aparate out. No survivors had yet been found.

Harry’s group stayed on task making sure some of the survivors in West Kirby went to family and those who didn’t have family went to a safe place where care could be provided. Harry called on Dobby to go to a make shift shelter that was being set up by the Ministry and make it secure and see that everyone was taken care of.

The prisoner that was brought back exploded before he could be taken into headquarters, knocking down and covering the two men who had brought him back with his human remains. Colin and Roger cleaned the remains up as best they could including the remains they had on themselves and sent it down to the department of mysterious magic to have the wizards there determine what kind of magic would make this happen. Both thought the wizards down there were a little bit too happy down there considering the what they brought to them. The other two who had exploded in the cemetery were also there and their remains were still being gone over.

Harry and some of the others who would be attending the wedding left not long after the last of the bodies were recovered from both places and had only three hours to shower and get ready for his wedding. He had gotten word that Ginny had went to St. Mungo’s to help out that day as well and knew, like him she would probably be running late as well.

Harry, sitting down in his study for a moment, was fuming mad. There had to be an explanation for the Clan of the Bear attacking. He knew it meant that someone was still recruiting for Vanessa Khan. As Vanessa and her followers were not recruiting it meant someone else from her click was still out and about. He was sure they would find more bodies out there soon who were killed by the killing curse. He knew it wasn’t the Clan of the Bear killing the ones who would leave their villages and that left a third party. The M.O. was too different for it to be the same group in all of this. He thought maybe Ragnock and his followers were responsible for both crimes but now looking back on it he knew Ragnock would be responsible for the villages yes but not the other murders.

He thought Ragnock was the faceless dark wizard in his dreams but was coming to understand maybe it was the murderer he hadn’t caught yet that seemed to like the killing curse better.

Ragnock and his group, he surmised would have used the ancient fire curse. Well he would have to talk it over with the members of the Order of the Phoenix who would have their first meeting in three years after his and Ginny’s return from their Honeymoon in Greece.

Looking up at the clock in his study, the one Mrs. Weasley had given him last Christmas had a myriad of peoples pictures on the old grandfather clock she and Arthur had made him. He saw that Ginny’s hand was finally at home and decided it was time to go. Going upstairs he grabbed his steamer trunk, the one Moody had given him last year on his twentieth birthday. It was like an oversized walk in closet on the inside with a foe glass on the door inside so you could see if anyone was sneaking up on you to lock you inside.

Dobby popped into the room as Harry turned to leave. “Oh Harry potter sirs let me take that.” Dobby said snapping his fingers and the trunk vanished.

“Thanks Dobby, all the people over at the shelter settled in?” Harry asked.

“Oh yes and very nicely sirs. Dobby asked Gerda and Dolan from Harry Potters house in France to attend to them during their stays there sirs as per your orders Mr. Potters sirs.” Dobby said.

“Excellent Dobby very good work. Well I think its time we head out to Weasley Manor.” Harry said. “I think if I’m late to my own wedding I will get hexed by a great many Weasleys.” He said chuckling.

They made their way downstairs and as Rinki and Winky were already at Weasley Manor helping Mrs. Weasley prepare all the dishes for the reception including the cake Ginny wanted with dream whip topping, it was just he and Dobby that were making the trip, Dobby by elf teleportation and he by apparition from the road to avoid getting his robes dirty from the floo.

As they made their way down the long driveway to the road Harry glanced around the yard and once he got to the road he looked long and hard at his house in Godric’s Hollow that would in time be filled with the laughter of his and Ginny’s children, including the laughter of Gwain Robards as well.

He and Ginny had sat down and had a long conversation about Gwain after Minerva asked them if they would like to step forward and be his godparents. Both knew he needed a firm foundation, a home, and as yet they had no children of their own as they were just starting out and as his appointed godparents they welcomed the responsibility. They were keeping this under wraps for the time being as they were going to surprise him for Christmas with it. Besides both Ginny and he had a natural fondness for the kid.

Sighing he looked at Dobby. “Well my friend I think its time.” He said to the elf and while Dobby snapped his fingers Harry checked his pocket for the ring and then turned on the spot and both were gone.

They appeared in front of the gates of Weasley Manor amid the clamber of those that were waiting to be checked off the list. Harry noticed the list was a very long one and Percy and the Twins were there checking each person in while Alistair Moody and Hess did spells to check each person going in.

“Harry!” Percy said turning to Fred as Harry made his way to the front of the line amid cheers and back slaps and handshakes. “Fred can you take Harry on back so he can be ready once this lot has checked in?”

“Of course I can but I’m George.” Fred said.

“Yeah and I’m Fred!” George said.

“Right and I’ve only been your brother since day one of your birth now hurry!” Percy said.

“Never could fool Percy with that one.” Fred said.

“We get mom almost every time though.” George said.

Fred escorted Harry back to the tent that housed the men of the wedding party and left to go back to the gates.

Neville was the first person he saw and he looked worried and was reciting his speech. Draco and Ron both looked ill at ease.

“I get Neville being worried about the speech but what’s up with you two?” Harry asked.

“Its mom!” Ron said. “She gone bonkers!”

“No offense Ron but Harry I would have to agree, I love Mrs. Weasley you know I do but she is driving us nuts!” Draco said.

“She’s been in every fifteen minutes to see if we have a wrinkle or something in our robes!” Ron said.

At that moment Mrs. Weasley came in. “Harry! You look wonderful dear in those new dress robes! Ron Draco stand up straight or your clothes will get wrinkled, oh my they already have here let me fix them.” She said and took out her wand and straighten the dress robes they had on. “Neville don’t slouch dear and stop looking as if your going to pass out you’ll do fine dear.” Mrs. Weasley said “Here let me straighten your tie dear.” She said doing a spell that straightened his tie and almost cut his wind off.” There dear that looks just fine. “Harry dear do you need anything? Something to drink maybe?” she asked him

“Oh no Mrs. Weasley I’m fine” he said smiling at her. “And don’t worry about these guys I’ll straighten them up before we walk out Mrs. Weasley.”

“Oh your such a dear Harry. It’ll be so nice to have a gentleman in the family.” She said as she wiped a tear from her eye, gave him a great big hug, straightened his clothes and walked out leaving Draco, Ron and Neville standing there glaring at him.

“What?!” Harry said looking at the three. “Can I possibly help it if my future mother-in-law thinks I have impeccable manners?” he said innocently.

He felt his hair getting mussed up as Sirius and Remus walked in along with Drusilla and Tonks. “Watcher Harry!” Tonks said.

“You really need to comb that hair Harry.” Sirius said.

“Yeah your starting to look like me on a full moon!” Remus said chuckling while Drusilla combed his hair back down the best she could.

“You guys stop please I want my Godson to look his best when he walks down the isle please.” Drusilla said.

“We could always change his hair color Dru.” Tonks said turning hers to electric blue with two pink stripes down the sides and Drusilla chuckled as did the rest.

“I think I’ll stick with my original hair color thanks.” Harry said smiling at Tonks who shook her head as her hair returned to its normal color, well normal, Harry thought, for Tonks.

“Well Harry we just wanted to stop in to see you, lets go take our seats everyone.” Remus said and each of them hugged his as they left.

“Boy if mom could see those robes now eh Draco?” Ron said smirking.

“Yes I could see it now.” Draco said. “She’d be straightening those robes for hours, hey wait a minute! Harry you’ve charmed those robes damn you!” Draco said after he saw the wrinkles straighten out on their own.

Harry pulled his wand smiling roguishly and made passes over each of their robes and they straightened out perfectly. “There now you’ll look as smart and clean as the new Son-in-law every time you wear those and I can hear it now. ‘It was such a brilliant day that you married into this family Harry. Now Ron and the rest go out of their way to look as much like a gentleman as you do.’ Aren’t you guys so glad I am here to keep you in line?” Harry asked innocently to the smirks he saw on Ron and Draco’s faces while Neville lost in thought never heard him.

A clearing of the throat behind him caused him to turn to see Mr. Weasley who chuckled at the look on his face. “Don’t worry Harry your secret is safe with me. Fellows let me have a moment with Harry please.” He said and the others filed out.

“Now Harry we really already had this talk I just want to say again that I want you to take good care of my daughter ok? I also want to say this. I am as proud of you as any father could be of his son Harry, just as proud as if you were my own child and the pride I take in each of them.” Arthur said. “We in the Weasley family take family seriously as you yourself have come to do as well. I wanted to tell you as I told Ginny earlier how proud I continue to be of you both knowing what your doing for Gwain. That will mean the world to that child as, he like you once were, is just getting to know the wizarding world and he can have the luxury of getting to know it from the right perspective.” He said and hugged Harry and to Harry it felt like it was his own father.

“Thank you sir.” He croaked out. “That means more to me than you’ll ever know sir.”

‘Well its about time so best you men take your places now.” Arthur said. “Now Harry there will be lots of photographers today as you know so do your best out there. I know you and me we’re not the type to like all this hype and neither is Ginny but we have it to do son.”

“Yes sir, don’t worry I’ve had to handle those pesky photographers since my first year in Hogwarts.” Harry said smiling and walked out with Arthur to where the other three were standing and along with Ron who he handed the rings too, and Draco and Neville they walked to the alter under the arch of roses.

There were indeed lots of photographers and not just for the papers and rag magazines but those that wanted their own personal pictures of the couple’s big day.

As dusk turned to night the candles all lit as well as the jack-o-lanterns and rose in the air and as the music began and Ginny, escorted by her father, walked down the red carpet from the house. The white dress she wore was as ethereal as you could get without being see through and having a spotlight on you and her shoes were like crystals on her feet. Her beautiful long red hair was down and a wreath of pearls and flowers like the crown of an ancient princess was around her head holding her veil on.

As they approached and stopped before the alter the cleric called out. “And who gives this lady to be married?” He said in a booming voice that startled Harry as he stood there mesmerized by Ginny’s beauty.

“Arthur and Molly Weasley sir and with great pride.” Arthur said and Harry stepped down taking Ginny’s hand in his and escorting her up onto the alter and helped her to pull up her veil.

Ron gave Harry the rings which he and Ginny put on each other before joining hands and Neville stepped forward as Fawks settled on his shoulder and looking stunned for a moment only began to speak:

“Friends, Harry James Potter and Ginerva Molly Weasley have invited us here today to share in the celebration of their marriage -- their wedding.

We come together not to mark the start of a relationship, but to recognize a bond that already exists. This marriage is one expression of the many varieties of love. Love is one, though its expressions are infinite.

It is fitting to speak briefly about love. We live in a world of joy and fear and search for meaning and strength in the seeming disorder. We discover the truest guideline to our quest when we realize love in all its magnitudes. Love is the eternal force of life. Love is the force that allows us to face fear and uncertainty with courage.

But, you must "be of love a little more careful than of anything."

For the giving of yourself in love is difficult, for you must learn to give of your love without total submission of yourself. Therefore, in your giving, give your joy, your sadness, your interest, your understanding, your knowledge -- all expressions that make up life. But in this giving, remember to preserve yourself -- your integrity, your individuality. This is the challenge of love within marriage.

Harry James Potter and Ginerva Molly Weasley, you are marrying because you enjoy each other's company and because you want to be together. You are marrying because each of you can grow in humanity and in love more fully while touching the other. You are marrying because you can be more trusting of life as life mates. Keep this understanding of your marriage fresh and alive in the days ahead.

In marriage a family comes into being. Be joyful in your family. Bring to your family an appreciation of the beauty of each other. Bring to your family a sense of comfort and strength. Bring to your family a joy and thankfulness for being together.

Marriage is a good estate. Bring to it joy. Bring to it the joy of this hour. Bring to it the enjoyment of each other.”

As he finished speaking and the bonds began to encircle their hands and disappear Fawks flew up and took wing leaving a trail of beautiful flames behind in a multicolor scheme.

Harry bent down and kissed his new bride and the beast in his chest was at peace at long last and as he broke the kiss he looked into her tear filled eyes and knew without a doubt that he had been an prat to wait so long.

“Hello wife.” Harry said into the smiling face of his bride.

“Hello husband.” Ginny said back into the smiling face of her husband.

The next few hours for the couple were agonizing at best with the handshakes and the hugs and the pictures. The opening of the presents and the feast afterwards was all in their minds delaying their departure for a night in each other’s arms.

Ginny whispered in his ear. “Now I see why at every wedding the bride and groom cant wait to leave.”

“I’ve been counting the minutes Ginny.” Harry whispered back and she giggled.

“So have I, my adorable husband, so have I.” She whispered back.

In no time at all to the guests and it seemed hours to the couple they took their leave while the party was still going strong. The Twins had just enlisted Gwain and Jonas to set off a round of their newest fireworks as the couple’s trunks were taken to Greece by Dobby and they themselves were bidding their farewells.

Chapter 15: Chapter 15 – Training, the Bear Clan and Gwain finds a home.

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“You know just once I would like be let in on things between you two!” Ron said fuming while Hermoine looked put out and Harry looked at his best mate in surprise.

“Ron we tell you everything!” Hermoine said now looking hurt as Ginny came into the kitchen.

“Well he’s down and will be asleep for a while if my dear brother will hold his voice down.” Ginny said to Hermoine.

“Bloody hell Harry you could get into serious trouble hiding these people out! What if its one of them that’s actually committing the other murders?” Ron asked. “You have to bring them back in Harry or at least let me get a group of Aurors to help.”

“Ron its someone who I think is outside the group. Its not the Bear clan because we know what they do.” Harry said taking a piece of parchment out of his robes he spread it over the table. “Just look here Ron, you say you have another six people murdered which were only killed between last week and this week” The map was of the Riddle house and in it you could see various names roaming around the house and in each room. “I gave one of these to the twins and one to Remus who took turns with Sirius and Severus making sure no one exited that house while I was gone.” Harry said.

“

Right so it couldn’t have been any one of them but it could be someone that they know.” Ginny said. “According to Draco, Colin and Tonks, no one has been near the house and not one owl has been sent from there.” She added.

“And according to them no patroness have been seen either coming or going.” Harry said.

Just then the bell rang and Hermoine went to the front door to let Draco and Trinity in along with Neville and Luna. A round of hugs and handshakes greeted the happy couple.

“

So I see Greece agrees with Harry.” Draco said seeing Harry’s tan.

“He tanned so easily! What do I get? Freckles where I didn’t have freckles before.” Ginny said with that look they all knew so well and then it was smiles. “Harry and I want to thank you guys so much for going by and fixing the room up for Gwain. We’ll be telling him at the start of the Christmas holidays.”

Draco, Ron and Neville looked uneasy but Trinity and Luna dove right in and started telling her how Neville, Ron and Draco did most of the work and how they were lucky to get to do anything like curtains and such.

“I swear it was like a men’s club where women weren’t allowed, well at first anyways.” Luna said as she made her way over to sit.

“But we made it women friendly didn’t we Luna?” Trinity asked smiling.

“Yes we let Hermoine loose.” Luna said and the ladies started giggling.

Harry you have to talk to the kid. He loves the Sweetwater all-stars for Merlin’s sake!” Ron said. “They’re from the United States in some little rinky dink town called Sweetwater Texas! I mean who’s ever heard of the place?!”

“I have Ron and they’re not so bad either.” Neville said. “They beat the Quafflepunchers in a five day match.” He added.

“Yes I’m sure beating a bunch of men who dress in pink is really hard Longbottom.” Draco said.

“My uncle saw the match it was a really tense stand off.” Longbottom said turning red.

“I’m going to put all you boys out in the backyard if you don’t stop arguing about some stupid sport.” Hermoine said and got looks from everyone like she was daft.

“Ok back to what we were talking about before Ron” Harry said. “After she stunned you and that new young Auror she turned and I was able to skim her thoughts but the thing is she was unable to hide anything. Her mind would be easy for someone like Snape and I’m here to tell you she didn’t kill those others nor did any of the ones there. She is on some misguided mission to conquer the wizarding world and to get rid of wizards like Tom Riddle and Dumbledore alike. She thinks that while there are overly powerful wizards out there, there will be more wars.

“And that means she would get rid of you too Harry don’t forget that. If she cant turn you to her side that’s just exactly what she would do.” Hermoine said.

“She’s right Harry and eventually there will be someone who will try to take Tom Riddles place.” Ginny said. “There is always someone that comes along that thinks he can do what he wants like that Simon Reeves character.”

“Eventually she would have seen what he was, but he isn’t so powerful though. He does know a few spells I’ve never heard of though and I have always got my nose now-a-days in a spell book.” Harry said. “I feel like I’m turning into Hermoine!”

“Well I for one think we need to eliminate the Bear clan before we have a chance to catch this other person.” Draco said.

“I agree Harry if they are out of the way we can really get down to business.” Neville said. “And then I can go back and teach.”

“Agreed but its going to be more dangerous than going after deatheaters you know with a couple of extra spells in their book and nothing to lose.” Harry said. “ For some reason I have this nagging suspicion in the back of my mind that this guy is letting the Bear clan know he’s been to these towns somehow.” He said.

“Then we do what any brilliant Auror would do.” Draco said. “We lay a trap and double team them when they show up.”

“Those American Aurors will want in on this and so will the Aurors that contacted us from France on that coastal village there.” Ron said.

“First we have to find that counter spell to keep them from blowing up.” Harry said.

“Why? Let them blow up, less time spent having to go before the Wizengomet.” Ron said and Hermoine smacked him on the back of the head.

“Ron at times your insufferable!” Hermoine said glaring at him. “We want to take them all alive not let them go out like some kind of twisted martyr for their cause!”

“Besides its bad enough we have one faction out there trying to steal the contraption that Harry and Arturius built to bring back Grindelia!” Ginny said. “He’s lucky now that he has his memory back I don’t hex him into next week! Plain indeed!” Ginny said fuming.

“Are you still on about that? That was three years ago!” Harry said to which he got a withering stare from Ginny which he ignored. “Oh but that does give me one great idea though. Arturius learned to use the Staff of Merlin and he could teach me to do the same. That staff adds a lot more power to the user you know. If I could learn to use it the right way that Bear clan might not stand a chance.” Harry said deep in thought. “It would be like herding sheep.” He said smiling.

“And we could build the ultimate sheep’s pen!” Neville said.

“Maybe but nothing is a sure thing in these matters.” Hermoine said lost in thought. “Harry besides learning to use the staff you need to get Hess and Arturius to teach you some of the more obscure arcane spells against dark magic.” She said adding. “And even some that border on it.”

“Hermoine!” Ron said scandalized.

“Ron this Bear clan is going to be tough to handle and the more he knows the better chance he stands.” Hermoine said frustrated. “We don’t know the limit of Harry’s power in phoenix form and turning into a phoenix might not help him this time if he is hit with that fire curse.” She said.

“I could always call on Severus, Sirius and Remus to teach me some of the borderline dark magic Hermoine.” Harry said.

“No Harry you cant because you’ve learned about everything you can from them, I heard them talking about it this week.” Trinity said.

Harry turned checking his watch and walked into the den and grabbed some floo powder throwing a small portion into the flames. “Staff lounge at Hogwarts school of Witchcraft and Wizardry” he said sticking his head in. Instantly he saw Arturius with Grindelia on his lap laughing like two school kids. “Sorry to pull you two apart but Arturius I need your help.” Harry said.

“Of course Harry I was just taking my break with my new husband.” Grindelia said smiling.

Harry looked at the two and remembered that Grindelia came from the Black side of the family and would know a lot of old arcane magic herself. “Actually I think I’m going to need both of you along with Hess to help me with this.” Harry said thoughtfully.

“Tonight at seven in the Chamber of Secrets?” He asked.

“I’ll make sure we are both there on time Harry.” Grindelia said.

“Thanks you two, I’ll let you two kids get back to snogging now.” Harry said chuckling and saw the two go scarlet and yet smiling.

Breaking the connection he threw the last of the floo powder he had in his hand into the flames. “Number eleven Prior lane the livingroom.” Harry said and instantly it wove into view with Hess sitting in his chair reading a copy of the Quibbler which he told Harry was a lot more fun to read than the Daily Prophet. “Hello you old scoundrel!” He said smiling and Hess looked up frowning and then his face cleared and he smirked at Harry.

“You impudent little pup, do I have to come there and teach you some manners on how to talk to your elders?” Hess asked.

“Hess if I talked to you nicely the shock would be too much.” Harry said laughing and earned a chuckle from Hess.

“Well you got me there, what can I do for you Harry? My Josephine isn’t causing any trouble at school is she?” Hess asked seriously.

“Only breaking a few hearts Hess I’m sure. What I called about was that I need help that only you, Arturius and Grindelia can give me.” Harry said. “This Clan of the Bear needs to be a thing of the past and I think we have another dark wizard on the rise playing the two factions against each other for his own ends.” He said. “I want to learn to use the Staff of Merlin Hess and I need to learn as many powerful arcane spells as you can remember that are light all the way to bordering on dark magic.” He finished and saw Hess’s face and the play of emotion on it.

“Harry that’s a tall order, what you’re asking me to do is possibly help to create the next dark lord.” Hess said starring at him and sighed. “Harry magic has a way of corrupting the user if not done the right way. You of all people should know that.”

“I don’t want to be a dark lord, three years ago I defeated a dark lord and another dark wizard who has now turned his sights on the future, has his wife back and even helps out at Hogwarts.” Harry said. “I don’t want to be all powerful Hess, I don’t want to rule the world or anything like that. I just want to see the killing stop so Josephine, Gwain and the other children, even mine and Ginny’s children when we have them can grow up in relative safety and peace.”

Hess sat there looking at him for a time and then nodded sighing. “Name the place and time and I’ll be there Harry.”

“Chamber of Secrets at seven tonight Hess and thanks.” Harry said.

“Harry, don’t make me regret this.” Hess said evenly. “By the way I’m going to have an old friend of mine in on this as well.” He added.

“Are you sure we can we trust him?” Harry asked.

“Her Harry and if Albus Dumbledore trusted her is that good enough for you?” Hess asked.

“Yes if Dumbledore trusted her than I would put my life in her hands.” Harry said seriously.

After this talk with Hess they all pitched in, with Winky’s help, and made an afternoon meal for the eight of them. Harry, all through the meal, was mostly lost in thought about that evening’s venue. He knew it would be hard to learn to use the staff and even harder to learn all new arcane spells all of a sudden it was upon him again. It was that old feeling of being responsible for the whole wizarding world and then a hand slipped into his and he looked up into Ginny’s face and in her eyes he knew she understood what he was feeling as her hand squeezed his tightly.

Harry and Ginny arrived home close to five in the evening and Harry kissed his wife and headed to the study to retrieve the staff from over the fireplace mantel. He didn’t keep the staff there as a trophy or to brag, very few people were allowed in the study. Pictures of his mother and father looked down at him in surprise and even Dumbledore’s picture was now alert to his actions.

Professor Dumbledore looked at him sadly as he turned with staff in hand feeling the power of the staff now as never before. “Don’t worry professor, you trusted me with the task of Voldemort and with Arturius’s fate. I wont fail you now either.” Harry said.

“Harry the staff is very powerful. In the wrong hands it could corrupt the one who wields it.” Dumbledore said.

“There are those you trust professor helping me to learn to wield it the right way and to use the old magic sir.” Harry said. “Hundreds have died already from the Clan of the Bear and they must be stopped sir.”

“Ah Ragnock, I fear, is trying to keep the heir to the house of Khan from rising to power.” Dumbledore said and sighed and then looking up. “Harry in truth I would trust no one, not even myself with teaching you how to wield the Staff of Merlin.” He said looking sad. “I fear the staff would be too much for you and once the Khan rises to power you will join in her cause.”

“But she wont rise to power Dumbledore. She was seeking to rise to power using the Mirror, Keystone and the veil and I relinquished her of those items.” Harry said. “How do you think Grindelia rose from the dead?” he said to Dumbledore’s shocked surprise.

“Harry there are other ways she can gain the power she needs.” Dumbledore said.

“How?” Harry asked dumbfounded.

“That I cannot tell you at this time Harry.” Dumbledore said and instead of sitting back and acting like he was asleep he left his frame.

“Cant or wont?” Harry said to the empty frame.

“Apparently both son.” His father said from his portrait as he looked in the direction of Dumbledore’s empty portrait.

“Is everything ok Harry?” Ginny said from behind him and he turned to her.

“Yes and no, we’ll talk later but I want you to do me a favor.” He said and then outlined exactly what he wanted and to his surprise she agreed to do as he asked.

Harry entered the Chamber of Secrets early only to find four people waiting on him. Arturius and Grindelia were seated talking to Hess and a tiny lady of Asian origins.

“Well here I am staff in hand ready to go.” Harry said sighing.

“Where you go?” The lady said turning to him eyeing him up and down taking his measure.

“No I mean I’m-“ was as far as he got.

“You go to other country?” She asked.

“Huh no I-“ Harry stammered.

“You maybe just go to another town?” She asked now turning fully toward him and in her left hand was a simple staff. “Or maybe you go take nap like lazy boy?” She added smiling.

“Hey I’m not lazy!” Harry said indignantly.

Her staff shot out taking him in the gut and then something popped him a smart one on the head. “Funny you seem like you napping to me.” She said and Harry could hear something in her voice like disgust. “I cannot work with this boy. He lazy! He never learn to use staff! Take years to even show him how to hold staff!” she said.

“I know he isn’t like the other students you teach Lijuan but he will learn quick you’ll see. Maybe he wont be as slow to teach as I was.” Hess said.

“Or maybe he’ll learn quicker than you think Lijuan.” Grindelia said.

“I’m here ya know!” Harry said through gritted teeth as he was standing up and Lijuan’s staff shot out and swept his legs from under him and Harry hit the ground on his backside.

“He is not even aware of his surroundings!” Lijuan said.

“Well maybe you could teach him that before you break him into small pieces.” Arturius said.

She rounded on Arturius and pointed. “You know still I don’t like you Arturius.” She said. “Grindelia was always nice one. You not lazy boy like this child on the ground but still I don’t like you, you play too much.” Lijuan said making a face at him and then turning her back on him to face Harry.

“Hess say you want learn how to use Staff of Merlin lazy boy. First learn how to use simple staff.” She said flourishing her hand and a staff appeared and she tossed it to him. “Come give me Staff of Merlin before fall on it and lose butt cheek.” Lijuan said holding out her hand and Harry looked from her to Hess who nodded and then he handed the Staff of Merlin over to Lijuan.

“How you let him get hold of this staff in first place Hess?” Lijuan said brandishing the staff in front of him. “I have good mind to use staff on you!” She said making another face.

She looked down at Harry. “You lazy boy now but by next week I have you working, you see.” She said smiling down at him.

“Lijuan the staff is his by birth I didn’t let him have it, if you’ll look at the ring on his finger you will see he came by the staff honestly.” Hess said. “While Arturius was not himself he summoned the staff which was hid in an alcove behind the face of Salazar by Tom Riddle after Grindelwald’s defeat.” He said.

She rounded on Arturius. “You always do wrong thing Arturius! Now I hear lazy boy give you chance to do them all wrong again.” She said fuming.

“I was murdered Lijuan by a hit wizard and it drove him mad, how would you have felt in our place.” Grindelia said coming to Arturius’s rescue.

“I would push him in way of curse and count blessings Grindelia.” Lijuan said and then added to Arturius with a wink. “Still I like Grindelia she not lazy.”

“Well Harry you have just met Lijuan Chan.” Hess said. “Your new teacher.”

Harry stood with the staff he was given and faced the small woman as she smiled at him and he wondered just what he had gotten himself into.

In the days to come while Lijuan would coach him in how to hold and balance the staff and even make him do things like pour her tea using the staff as a handle Hess and the others were teaching him another language altogether. Lijuan was by far the roughest on him and at times would pop him on the shoulder or trip him up or even three or four times she hit him on top of the head for mouthing off.

He also came to find out that Lijuan loved Hess, Arturius even though she said she didn’t, and Grindelia very much. She would argue with them constantly even over the spells.

“Why you teach him that Spell, you always playing, this not time for play!” She said as Arturius was teaching Harry a spell for an attack with the staff that would take out ten or more of the enemy. “All time want to play!” She said looking at Arturius. “Not use that spell use this one.” She erected another ten sandbag dummies and whirling her staff overhead and down shouted. “Skalme Zelmis!” and as her staff end hit the ground the sandbags were neatly cleaved down the middle, all ten of them. “Don’t play lazy boy! The enemy will see this as weakness and kill you!” she admonished him.

“But Lijuan I don’t want to kill them if I can help it!” Harry said and he added “And what language was that?”

Lijuan looked up into his eyes before she spoke. “Thracian language lazy boy and sometime it not a matter of want to, but have to.” She said evenly. “You, me, Grindelia’s play boy there, now we don’t think about killing, furthest thing from mind wanting to kill. Yet you kill Tom Riddle when had to yes?” She asked.

He nodded. “I had no choice in that though Lijuan.”

“Sure have choice lazy boy!” She said. “You let him live and he continue to kill innocent people. You trap him in veil! Maybe teleport him to Australia! There are always choices lazy boy but each choice is defined by logic and by the enemies own hand!” Lijuan said sitting down now in one of the desk chairs. “Every warriors fate defined by their actions when in battle.” She said and when Harry sat there looking confused she sighed. “Not only are you lazy here” She said jabbing him with the staff. “You lazy up here too!” She said popping him on the head. “Listen! In battle enemy will make own choice whether will live or die as will you! When in battle don’t let up or lose focus. Be aware of surroundings all things are weapons not just staff. You are wizard lazy boy! You have power to move objects and cause chaos during battle that enemy wont see coming.”

She looked up at Hess now. “I thought you say he smart and powerful wizard?!” She turned back to Harry. “I want see you fight these three.” She said indicating Hess, Arturius and Grindelia. “Go let me see before I lose patience.”

The three were smiling at him as he turned and all three were holding a staff of their own. The first to throw a spell was Grindelia which blasted him back toward the wall and then Arturius threw a fire spell at him which he deflected without thought while he was concerned with Hess’s spell which took him completely by surprise.

Harry was lifted off his feet and hurled across the chamber but before he could hit the ground he righted himself and sent a group of stunners and then whirling the staff sent out an arcane spell that froze the three in their tracks.

“That not bad but need more practice, more fierceness in your staff!” Lijuan said. “Staff is extension not just of arm but of whole body!” She added as she whirled her staff and the three could move again.

The spells continued to mount and Lijuan would teach him a spell here and there to add power and focus to his technique. Along with this he was doing exercises that Lijuan laid out for him. He was using the time turner to teach during the day and to do those exercises as well. He was also using it to practice and then go sleep at the end of a grueling day. He now saw why Hermoine hated the time turners. Some nights Ginny would be in his bed and other nights she was working with Mr. Prince studying more about healing than she could in school.

A month flew by in no time at all and the Christmas holidays were almost upon them and one day while Harry was sparing with not only the three who were teaching him spells but Severus, Remus and Sirius as well, suddenly Lijuan stood up. “Enough! Harry Potter come here!” She said evenly and as he came over to where she stood she held up her hand with the Staff of Merlin. “Show me ring you wear.” She said making it more of a command than asking. Harry sighed heavily and showed her the ring of Merlin. “You by right of birth and by hard work have earned the right to carry Staff of Merlin.” She said handing him the staff and taking the one she had given him back, immediately he could feel the staff as if it were alive. “With great power Harry comes great responsibility and, yes even great sacrifice. You hold back when in battle I feel it and it is great weakness but it can also be great strength.” She said and then surprised him by reaching up and hugging his neck. “Don’t think this mean I like you lazy boy.” She said winking at him as she finished the hug. “You lucky husband sick, he is great task master not sweet to lazy boys like me.” She said and turned to the others. “He ready now and I must go, husband now lazy and must get him out of bed before I have wait on him hand and foot.” She said and hugged each and every one of them before leaving through the door to the Chamber.

“He’s a great task master?” Harry sighed and shook his head as heard the others chuckling and as he looked around the rest were making dozens of sandbag dummies and animating them. “Now Harry lets see what you’ve learned, take each one out as you move forward without leaving one standing.” Snape said and in no time at all Harry was standing near the door to the Chamber breathing hard and looked over his shoulder to see the results as the others began to help him clear away the mess.

Harry left the chamber that evening and took the floo to Godric’s Hollow replacing the staff in its spot over the mantel. Dumbledore’s portrait while pretending to sleep opened one eye watching Harry and then closed it again as he turned but Harry had seen it yet said nothing and left the room quietly.

Two days later was the start of the Christmas vacation and Gwain Robards, his trunks packed and Sloan, his owl sitting atop it at the foot of his bed made his way to McGonagall’s office to see the headmistress as per her request. All he was told was the she had made arrangements for him to spend his Christmas with a couple in the wizarding world.

This was two days ago and now he was to meet them. He had asked both his aunt Ginny and uncle Harry a million questions. What to expect, did they think the couple would like him, would he see his new godparents over the Christmas holidays and it became clear to him who he would rather be spending the holidays with.

“Snipsy Snapdragon” He said as he reached the two stone gargoyles guarding the entrance to the headmistress’s office. As the stone steps spiraled up he stepped up and made his way to the door and knocked.

“Come in Mr. Robards.” She said to his surprise and he opened the door to see her seated behind her desk deep in thought over some papers. “Are you packed young man?” She asked at last looking up with a smile. “The family taking you in over the holidays will be here shortly and of course you’ll want to make a good impression.” She said looking over her glasses.

“Yes ma’am I’m packed and ready.” He said. “Professor McGonagall can I ask you, well it maybe a dumb question?”

“Mr. Robards there is no such thing as a dumb question.” McGonagall said. “It’s how we learn.”

“Well I was just, as I was coming up to see you I found myself kind of stalling.” Gwain said. “I am sure the couple I will be spending the holidays are great and I will enjoy my time there and I will make a great impression on them so as not to put anyone out but, well the truth is, well I would have liked to have spent Christmas with my godparents.” Gwain said bowing his head. “I know that sounds so ungrateful and I don’t want to intrude on them really I don’t headmistress, I know this is their first Christmas together and all.” He said looking up. “Its just that aunt Ginny and uncle Harry have been so good to me its hard thinking about going to a place where their not going to be.” He finished.

“Well Mr. Robards that’s honest and to the point, I like that, you don’t find that in many people now-a-days. I don’t find what you’ve said in the least ungrateful.” McGonagall said. “We all have things we desire as you yourself have found out recently with the Mirror of Erised.” She said eyeing him. “And sometimes, just sometimes things happen that make us dare to dream again.” McGonagall said, as there was a knock on the door. “Come in Mr. and Mrs. Potter.” She said smiling down at the boy.

Gwain turned as the door opened and Harry and Ginny were coming into the room. Suddenly he couldn’t see them clearly and he realized it was the tears in his eyes and then he was in the embrace of his godparents. “I was hoping it would be you two.” He said quietly as he hugged them both.

“Well then young man we should go get your things and go home for the holidays don’t you think?” Ginny said hugging him tightly and then at arms length he wiped his eyes and Harry mussed his hair.

“Yes Christmas in the Potter and Weasley households are quite an affair and we have much to do.” Harry said to him and then looked up at McGonagall. “Thanks aunt Minerva we’ll have him back on time for the start of the next term and I expect we’ll be seeing you at dinner this year with Evy?”

“I wouldn’t dream of missing it Harry.” McGonagall said smiling and then her stern look came out. “And don’t call me aunt while we are in Hogwarts. One of the students might hear!”

Harry had Dobby take Gwain’s things home and put them in his room, where Harry knew Gwain would get an even bigger shock later, while they took him with them Christmas shopping.

The first stop they made was to Mr. Olivander the wand maker. Gwain since coming to Hogwarts had been using his father’s old wand and Harry and Ginny bought him his very own wand, which worked much better than the wand of his father. “One more thing Mr. Potter I have the items you have been waiting for as well.” He said and turned from the counter and going into the back room.

“Very interesting request Mr. Potter very interesting indeed. You don’t see a lot of people asking for Staffs to be made and even fewer for the likes of the ones you wanted made.” Mr. Olivander said coming back into the front to the counter with  four long thin boxes.

“Ninety-six galleons Mr. Potter for the Staffs and another thirteen galleons for the wand for Mr. Robards.” Mr. Olivander said and when he dropped the coins into his small register he turned back and opened the top box and presented Harry with the Staff.

“I started this staff some years ago on special request, just the carving and metal work of course not the core. I worked on it off and on over the years till you see what you have here Mr. Potter.” Mr. Olivander said with pride. “At the tips you have goblin forged steel,  and a Elvin forged ornate steel band with ancient Elvin runes around the upper part, goblin and Elvin steel being tougher and more conductive to magic and the Elvin steel makes the whole shaft lighter you see.” He said eyeing Harry closely. “Yes very strange indeed that you should ask for magical staffs Mr. Potter.” Still eyeing Harry. “As you know I remember every wand I sell and even more I remember every staff I sell. Andrea Hess for instance or Arturius Dumbledore and even Grindelia Black.” He said making Harry shiver.

“Lignum Vitae was used for the shaft, it’s the heaviest, hardest and strongest wood there is in the world and its magical uses abound.” Mr. Olivander said smoothly. “And as you can see there are intricate ancient magical runes from all over the world etched into the shaft.” He said. “This one is of course yours and the others were done exactly as their staffs of old where and I have taken the liberty of marking the boxes accordingly. Good day Mr. Potter until the day yours and Ginerva Weasley’s children come in.” he as he turned making his way into the back again.

Harry shivered again and for the first time in a long time wondered how old Mr. Olivander really was.

“You know I never know what to get Fred and George that they don’t already have or can make.” Ginny said while they were in flourish and blots. “So this year I wanted to get them something really nice.” She said turning to the lady behind the counter. “Florence did that surprise for the twins come in yet?” She asked.

Florence smiled and held up one finger and then went to looking through some of the boxes behind her. Finally she came back straining under the weight of two boxes and dropped them on the counter. After Ginny had her wrap them and paid her twenty galleons she called on Dobby to take them back to the house and hide them.

“What did you get them Aunt Ginny?” Gwain asked as Dobby disappeared.

“Ah not even uncle Harry knows that.” She said smiling that mischievous smile Harry had come to love so much.

“Blimey Gwain the wife is already keeping secrets from me!” Harry said trying to look scandalized and earning laughs from them both. While they were out they ran into Draco and Trinity and had lunch with them in the Leaky Cauldron. After lunch the adults with Gwain going side along with Harry aparated to the village of Godric’s Hollow to finish their shopping among the muggle and wizard shops alike. Snow was falling steadily as they made their way from shop to shop.

While Ginny and Trinity took Gwain into Fred and Georges new joke shop in Godric’s Hollow, Draco and Harry hung back to talk.

“So have you talked to Ron or Hermoine?” Draco asked.

“Hermoine said that Moody, Snape and Hess finished the wards the other day so it looks like it’s a go for tonight.” Harry said watching through the window at the twins helping Gwain and even showing him the skiving snacks. “Ron said he has a dozen Aurors ready to go so with you, me and Neville it should be a quick round up.”

“Are we sure we have the right spell to stop them from blowing up and to counter that fire spell in case things dont go smoothly?” Draco asked looking around. “I don’t want to lose anyone else to those over zealous martyrs. I’m with Ron on this about letting them blow themselves up.” He said looking down.

“Yeah right.” Harry said. “And lose our lead over who is now out there using the killing curse?” he looked at Draco. “You feel it as much as I do, I think all four of us know that who ever is doing this is using it for a much darker reason than the deatheaters did or Tom for that matter.”

“What do you think it is Harry?” Draco asked eyeing his friend.

Harry sighed. “I honestly don’t know but I’ll bet you anything Draco that Ragnock knows something.” Harry said. “Who ever is playing both sides you can bet Ragnock knows who he is.”

Draco sighed as well. “Ginny know about tonight?” he asked.

Harry nodded. “That’s why I had her invite Trinity, Luna and Hermoine over and Hess and Josephine are staying at the house over the holidays and should be there by the time you and I leave.” He said looking down at his watch. “Which will be in about six hours.”

Draco nodded “Well at least they’ll be safe that’s all I want Harry.” He said and added.

“If something were to happen to Trinity I don’t know what I’d do.”

“I know the feeling but Draco who would you rather face? Those four ladies or this Bear clan?” Harry asked smiling as the ladies had just come out and were headed over to them.

“The Bear clan any day.” Draco said chuckling.

“And what’s so funny Mr. Malfoy?” Trinity asked in a stern voice before hugging and kissing her husband.

“Are you two plotting something malicious?” Ginny asked taking Harry’s arm and putting her other arm around her godson. “And without us and in front of your godson?

The nerve of these two scoundrels Trinity!” She said in mock indignation. “Gwain don’t turn into a scoundrel like your godfather ok?”

“Yes Ma’am aunt Ginny.” Gwain said eyeing the two.

“Nor like your uncle Draco either young man.” Trinity said. “These two will eventually drive us to drink.”

“Oh that reminds me I have been craving a chocolate malt all day from Selina’s Ice Cream Parlor.” Ginny said. “She mixes in a touch of vanilla and a dash of hazelnut and nutmeg.”

“Now that sounds right up my alley ladies.” Draco said. “Lead on fair vixens!”

“An we, your lovable handsome scoundrels shall follow!” Harry chimed in.

“I’ll even flip you to see who pays the tab beautiful ladies.” Said Gwain dramatically bowing and tipping his hat in the direction of the ice cream shop to the delight of the four who chuckled and to Gwain’s delight as he heard them laugh. It was something he had heard once on the television at the orphanage.

“Ah I was afraid of that Ginny.” Trinity said.

“Yes, yes so sad. Now we have another little scoundrel in the making.” Ginny said smiling and ruffling his hair as she passed and Draco and Harry each patted him on the back as they made their way into the ice cream parlor.

Gwain’s real shock came when they arrived home an hour later loaded down with presents and Plonky popped in. “Master and Mrs. Potter and Master Gwain! Here let me help with that.” She said snapping her fingers and the various wrapped presents flew into the large living room. “Master Gwain the house elves are excited to have you here and if you want anything all you need is to ask.” Plonky said bowing.

“You guys have more than two house elves?” Gwain asked in surprise.

“Our house elves are considered friends to us Gwain not like some families where they are treated like slaves.” Harry said.

“Plonky” Gwain said, his face very serious. “Can you call me just Gwain?”

“G-Gwain y-yes well I will try Mast- Gwain.” Plonky said and smiled. “Welcome home” She said and popped out of the foyer with their winter gear.

“First things first is that I have to go out this evening Gwain but you’ll get to see Josephine because she and her grandfather will be coming here to stay for the holidays. Aunt Hermoine, Aunt Luna and Aunt Trinity will be over as well this evening. Second is our second surprise of the day for you that we want to give you now.” He said and he and Ginny led him up on the second floor the bedroom that had been designed for him. Standing before the door Harry stepped aside. “This young man is your room decorated courtesy of your uncle Ron, uncle Draco and uncle Neville the last of which defended your taste in Quidditch teams.”

“And aunt Hermoine, aunt Luna and aunt Trinity who had to fight your uncles off to get in here to hang curtains and who added a few extra features your uncles never thought about.” Ginny said.

Gwain reached up and opened the door and his room came into view before him. The bed itself reminded him of his four-poster bed at Hogwarts, which had the Griffindore seal on the headboard and was complete with covers that matched the house colors. A large poster on the wall was of Janice Martin the Sweetwater seeker and in it she waved at him and then caught the snitch smiling. Two matching nightstands, the one on the left where sat a lamp and an alarm clock and a picture that drew his eyes. It was of his parents who were waving in the picture that was taken in what looked to be a spring meadow. On the right side of his bed another picture was there again with his parents holding him when he was about two years old and all were laughing and happy. There was a large desk in the corner with drawers not only full of parchment paper and quills but muggle pens and pencils as well. There was a large flat screen monitor mounted to the wall and a cordless keyboard and mouse set up on the desk itself so he could have the best of both worlds.

“Your aunt Hermoine thought you might like the computer as well and she has you charmed into the interweb.” Ginny said.

“Internet” Harry and Gwain said instantly.

“Whatever” Ginny said smiling. “The Weasley family is strictly wizarding stock but I know personally your uncle Dudley would be delighted to show you how to use it. I asked him personally.”

“Uncle Dudley?” Gwain said.

“That’s Harry’s cousin who is living in the states at the moment and going to the Salem Academy, next year will be his last year.” Ginny said.

Gwain really took a good look around the room and he noticed his closet half open with clothes already inside yet his trunk stood at the foot of his bed unpacked. Then he turned back to his two godparents and beyond them at the plaque on the door that hadn’t been there two minutes ago. ‘Room of Gwain the Awesome’ and then starred at the two before him with new eyes. He starred at the pictures of him mother and father and knew if they could speak they wouldn’t mind what he was going to say next as he turned back to Harry and Ginny.

“A-aunt Ginny uncle Harry are you adopting me?” he asked shaking just a touch.

“Well if its ok with you, we’d like to, yes.” Harry said.

“But if you need time to think it over that’s ok too dear.” Ginny said.

Gwain ran to them both and darn it there were those tears again. “Thanks Mom and Dad” He said to their surprise. “I love my room and my new home!” He said burying his face in their embrace. There were tears in Ginny’s eyes and one even escaped from Harry’s before there was a knock at the door.

Plonky appeared at once. “Guests are arriving ma’am, a miss Josephine Hess and her grandfather Andrea Von Hess,” The small house elf said. “Should I show them to their rooms Master Harry?”

“Yes please Plonky and thanks, let them know we’re having tea in thirty minutes and set up tea in the living room.” Harry said.

“Yes Master Harry sirs.” And with that Plonky was gone.

“I wish I could get them to stop calling me master.” Harry sighed.

“My two adorably handsome and humble men.” Ginny said with and arm around them both.

After tea they had a wonderful time decorating the tree together with Gwain and Josephine taking the bottom and the adults levitating the ornaments to the top. After the tree was finished, Harry, with a quick flourish of the hands light it up with magic inside each ornament and Ginny pulled her wand and made a streamer of floating lights around it as she turned out the lights. Dobby snapped his fingers and all the presents appeared under, around and behind the tree.

Harry took Hess into the study an hour after dinner after the ladies with Jonathan in tow arrived and closed the door. “Hess I’ll be gone for a while tonight. We are moving out to take the Bear clan down this evening.” Harry said. “Your in charge here and this house is off all known charts but remembering how my mother and father died I wanted to take precautions. If anything should happen here take them to Weasley Manor.” He said while he picked up the new staff made for him by Mr. Olivander.

“A new staff Harry?” Hess asked and eyed the staff for a moment intrigued. “So your not taking the Staff of Merlin?”

Harry shook his head. “No Hess for now, and I hope for a long time to come, I want it to stay right where it is and undisturbed.” He said.

“Would be nice someone not having to use the thing but that staff you have there, that’s Goblin steel tips and an Elvin steel band isn’t it?” Hess asked. “Ah the work of

Mr. Olivander I see.” He said looking closely at the markings.

“Yes and Mr. Olivander remembered you fondly. How old is Mr. Olivander Hess?” Harry asked curiously as he slipped into his duster.

“He looked the same age as he does now Harry is all I can say.” Hess said shrugging. “Half the time the man gives me the creeps but he is excellent with wands and Staffs.” He added.

Harry left the house staff in hand a few minutes later walking up the lane toward the road and heard pops up ahead and down a bit which would be Ron, Draco and Neville. As he came through the gates he met them in front of the house and immediately turned on the spot and all were gone in a instant.

Over looking the cliffs Ragnock and the others looked down to see the opening of the cave below them and then after only a moment they were levitating down to the cave.

“Their taking the bait.” Colin whispered.

“Lets just hope they don’t suddenly change their minds.” Tonks said eyeing them wearily her usual unstoppable good humor curbed tonight in light of a full moon and an empty bed.

“That’s the last of them Tonks.” Edmond, an older auror said. “How long do we give Harry?”

“Five minutes is what he said. Anymore than that and we are to cover their retreat in case this doesn’t work.” Tonks said looking worried.

Down in the cave the stone door opened and Harry and the others were waiting. The island in the middle where he had once had to made Dumbledore drink the water from the fountain was lit up and the boat was out of the water already and waiting. The Infiri were all gone now thanks to Dumbledore and the destruction of Voldemort himself. All of them were now in the chamber and Harry and Draco were on the other side of the rocks from the boat waiting with Ron and Neville behind them in a small alcove.

Looking at the boat and at the far island the group, which numbered in the thirties made their way over to the boat and Ragnock along with three others got in and pushed off from shore. Harry did the spell on them all as they were entering the door taking the spell off them that would make them explode if caught. He also did an ancient Egyptian spell that would immobilize the ones on shore as soon as Ragnock had cast off.

The Anti-aparition spells held as he and Draco came from behind the rocks and Ron and Neville from the hidden alcove and disarmed them all including Ragnock and his men in the boat. The ones on shore were already like statues and while Draco and the others took to binding them Harry pointed his staff toward the boat and with a flourish backwards the boat came back like a speed boat almost throwing Ragnock out. Harry was ready because he knew Ragnock just like Harry knew and could do wandless magic. The three in the boat with him were helpless and Ron and Draco took care of them while Neville sent his patronus out.

With Ragnock, Harry was swift and sure. He never let the man rest and could have taken him quicker but didn’t want to injure him. Ragnock threw everything he could think of at Harry and even managed to secure his wand and sent a stunner at Neville, which Ron blocked easily as the man was tiring. Finally while Draco took Ragnock’s wand Harry sent a spell that took the man by surprise, as it was in an ancient Atlantian dialect long forgotten by most.

Aurors arrived in no time to escort the prisoners to the holding cells at the ministry and these prisoners didn’t explode, but arrived safe and sound and in and hour very upset at being taken so easily.

Harry stepped forward and summoned the decoy of the keystone from the island in the middle of the lake and with all but he and Draco now gone to the ministry he and Draco made their way back up to the top of the cliffs. “Be ready.” He whispered to Draco who nodded.

Another group were up top as Harry and Draco made it to the top of the cliffs just now coming through the brush. Harry made out about twenty. “Ready?” Draco asked.

“Ready” Harry said back. “Hey you there, stop in the name of the Ministry of Magic.” Harry said earning him a host of spells and whirling the staff around made a barrier shield in front of them just high enough to send stunners back at the remainder of the bear clan.

“We answer to no ministry!” One of the men shouted back. “Where is Ragnock and the others. You tell us and we wont kill you.”

A group of stunners came out of the same tall bushes behind them taking them by surprise. And Tonks and Colin came through followed by a flank of Aurors from America and France.

“Wotcher Harry!” Tonks said and Colin noticed she was smiling for the first time today.

Within hours they had what they thought was the whole Clan of the Bear and without any losses to either side.

Harry came home to Hess sitting by the fire in the living room and as Hess looked up Harry nodded. “I think we got them all Hess but there is no real way to be sure until they try a jail break.” Harry said.

“And is everything ready on that end too?” Hess asked.

“Yes all prisoners have been taken to another location outside the ministry and the traps are set.” Harry said. “I think we’ll know in by tomorrow morning, we have people passing the word on the streets now.” He said smiling and added. “No losses as yet on either side as well.”

Hess sat back deep in thought looking at Harry. “But your not satisfied are you squirt?” he asked.

“No it was all too easy.” Harry said looking at Hess and sighed.

Chapter 16: Chapter 16 – Christmas Joy and Sybil Trelawney speaks again.

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Early the next morning word of a cloaked dark figure blasting open the doors of the empty detention cells didn’t reach Harry in the paper although it was in both, Kingsley Shacklebolt told him personally through the floo at six in the morning. The aurors told to stay clear didn’t engage the dark cloaked figure either but ran trace signature analysis after the figure gave up and aparated out. The magic the figure used was strong and indeed of the darkest brand of magic.

“Of course Professor we would be delighted to have her.” Harry heard Ginny say from the fireplace in the den as he and Gwain were having breakfast in the kitchen later. “No one should be alone for Christmas.” She said. “Around noon? Of course and we are looking forward to seeing you and Evy as well aunt- I mean Professor” She said giggling “Yes ma’am and to you as well.” She said ending the call.

“Mom takes Christmas really seriously doesn’t she?” Gwain asked.

“Yes she does Gwain and it was her family that made me start taking it seriously too.” Harry said.

“I heard some stuff about your past Dad so I know you never were treated right at the Dursleys.” Gwain said.

“Well they thought they were doing the right thing at the time, and that and meeting the Weasley’s and my other friends have shaped me into the person I am today.” Harry said. “I could be bitter about it all but life is way to short to hold a grudge.” He said and added. “And don’t believe everything you hear about me son.”

“What about Tom Riddle Dad, I mean he, well you know.” Gwain said his voice growing faint at the end.

“Ah you mean did I hold a grudge with Tom? Well in a way yes I held a grudge at first and then as I got to know more about Tom all I had was pity for him Gwain.” Harry said looking at the boy. “Gwain its possible that the one who murdered your parents are still out there some place or they maybe part of the deatheaters that are in prison right this moment or one of the deatheaters that didn’t live past the war or that we had to round up and was killed in the process. Does it do you any good worrying about that?”

“Well I do wonder. Now that I know they were murdered it would be nice to know that the person who did it was in a place where they couldn’t hurt someone else.” Gwain said. “I’m angry at who ever did it because in a way they stole my life from me Dad. I mean no offense to you two because you guys are great, it’s just that I should be with my real mom and dad.”

“And that’s only right to wonder about that or to want to see justice done. But holding a grudge makes a person bitter, and at one time even I was growing bitter, though I was still quite young.” Harry said sighing. “It was after Dumbledore was murdered and I came home that I got the shock of my life. My blood family not only really cared about me but so did the last person on earth I wanted to see right then. All my life they had made things hard for me so I would be more self sufficient and it worked, but you see it could have gone horribly wrong too, I could have ended up like Tom Riddle too!”

Gwain looked at Harry for a moment and then shook his head. “No because Tom was the one you feel took away the life you should have been living with your parents.” Gwain said. “And the Weasley’s showed you what family was supposed to be like and the more you saw of what they had the more you wanted and Dumbledore was there, well, I haven’t got an answer for that yet but I think I got the first two right.”

“I’ll still give you five points for Griffindore! Gwain, Dumbledore was there for a lot of reasons, he was there because he wanted to be.” Harry said. “In some ways Dumbledore felt responsible for my mother and fathers death you see but that’s not all, more so he felt a great sense of love and responsibility toward me and all the rest of the wizarding world because he was the one who went to collect Tom Riddle and even though he saw what kind of child he was then he gave him a chance and Tom threw it away and became a dark wizard.” Harry said now starring off into space remembering that day in the Chamber of Secrets with Tom.”

“I still don’t understand how he just turned to ashes dad.” Gwain said.

“I don’t know if by accidental magic or by design but Tom’s conscience was locked away and so was his heart. There is no stronger magic son than love.” Harry said. “Love unlocked his conscience and opened his withered heart, and it wasn’t me that turned him to ash it was his own doing, the pain of all his deeds coming back to haunt him, replaying over and over there in that room is what killed him in the end.”

“How come you never tell this story in class?” Gwain asked.

“Because that day people died Gwain and I tend to like telling a better story where someone actually lived.” Harry said smiling. “In those stories most everyone wins.”

“Like with Arturius?” Gwain asked.

The door opened as Ginny entered. “Yes like with Grindelwald where a tiny little redheaded girl took the mighty dark wizards powers from him and then stuck out her tongue.” Harry said grabbing Ginny and whirling her around so she wound up in his lap.

“Don’t you dare tell me he is coming here for Christmas Harry Potter!” Ginny said looking suddenly thunderous. “And I’m not tiny!” she added.

“No one should be alone on Christmas Ginny. And he has already apologized to you and told you he was just trying to get a rise out of you.” Harry said.

“Well he got that sure enough.” Ginny said smugly.

“Your mother can be so humble.” Harry said to Gwain looking pained to which Ginny tickled him and Gwain laughed out loud and then sobered a bit looking slightly embarrassed.

“What’s up oh future Quidditch seeker?” Ginny said tilting Gwain’s head up to look her in the eyes.

“Well it’s just that, I never really asked you if I could call you, well you know.” Gwain said. “It’s just that well I don’t want to-“

“Oh you think we mind you calling us mom and dad?” Harry asked.

“The answer is we love hearing it and you know we met a few people that were friends with your mother and father and wanted to know as much as we could about them so we could share it with you.” Ginny said. “They were good people your mom and dad. Both came from a long wizarding past although on your dads side two generations of squibs were born until the Robards had a wizard born into the family and did really well in both Hogwarts and auror school. You’re named after him Gwain.”

“Your mother was an unspeakable for the Ministry of magic like your aunt Hermoine is.” Harry said. “And like your aunt Hermoine, was considered one of the most talented Unspeakables the ministry had ever hired at the time. Her name was Adriana Lynn Flammel-Robards and was actually kin to Nicolas Flammel who along with Albus Dumbledore invented the Sorcerers Stone.”

“They met their first year at Hogwarts kid just like your aunt Hermoine and uncle Ron did and argued until they fell in love is what I hear from one of your mothers closest friends.” Ginny said. “While we know we could never replace your real mother and father, the fact is kiddo we have grown attached to you.” Ginny said mussing his hair and getting up and hugging him for a moment and the sitting back down.

“Hearing about your mom and dad kind of reminds me of you and Evy.” Harry said chuckling at Gwain, as he turned red in the face.

“Ah yes Evy, I want to hear all about Evy from you.” Ginny said. “Jonas said your eyes get stuck on Evy a lot.” She said.

“You know her mom, she, well, Evy is very pretty.” Gwain said honestly “But more than that she is smart as well. She aces every test she takes and can answer any question the professors ask unless we are in Professor Trelawney’s class and then, well it’s the first time I have ever seen her rude to a professor dad.” He said.

“Rude? Evy?” Harry asked trying not to smile and remembering Hermoine being the same way with Trelawney.

“I can’t picture Evy being rude to a professor.” Ginny said frowning.

“Well the rest of us kind of humor Professor Trelawney mom.” Gwain said. “I mean she makes the most vague predictions and you can smell sherry on her breath half the time. The one thing she does love is to predict someone’s death at least once a week.” He said rolling his eyes and looking at them. “I mean it doesn’t take a rocket scientist to know that she fakes it most of the time, till she made that prediction in the funny voice about Dave Wilkinson from Ravenclaw falling down the stairs and breaking his neck and that mom would save him.” He said and finished his last bite of bacon.

“Funny voice?” Harry asked suddenly straightening up almost dumping Ginny from his lap. “You mean she stopped what she was doing and her voice was like a voice of the dead right?” he asked.

“Yeah that’s it dad how did you know?” Gwain asked puzzled.

“I’ve heard that voice myself.” Harry said.

“You have?” Ginny asked. “When?”

“In my third year at Hogwarts close to the end of the year.” Harry said. “She predicted the return of the Dark Lord.” He said looking up at Gwain. “I need to know Gwain if you can remember word for word what she said.”

“Sure can, I had a nightmare about it last night.” Gwain said shivering and then scrunching up his face and changing his voice he almost sounded just like Harry remembered Trelawney sounding. “Two days from now a student from the house of Ravenclaw at Hogwarts school of Witchcraft and Wizardry shall fall to certain death but be brought back from the brink of death by an redheaded angel of mercy who took the powers from a once Dark Lord and who will in turn give birth to twins, a powerful witch and wizard of the house of Merlin, son and daughter of the one that defeated Lord Voldemort along with a wizard they claim as their own blood brother but is actually from the house of Mundwynn will one day have to set forth on a quest to save the wizarding world from the wrath of a new Dark Lord. One will sacrifice his life for the other two to be able to defeat this Dark Lord.”

Harry and Ginny sat stunned.

“Well I didn’t want to alarm anyone in case she was faking it again. I mean I didn’t really understand until I saw mom with Dave.” Gwain said feeling uneasy as Ginny continued to stare at him while Harry looked out the window lost in thought.

“She’s coming here for Christmas Harry, aunt Minerva asked me if she could come because she would be virtually alone at the castle this year.” Ginny said woodenly.

“Its not her fault mom, she didn’t even know she had predicted that one, you could tell.” Gwain said earnestly.

“He’s right.” Harry said sighing.

Ginny turned to Harry. I was keeping this a secret until Christmas.” She said and turned toward Gwain. “And your family so this doesn’t mean we’re throwing you back your stuck with us kiddo.” She said to Gwain winking and then turned back toward Harry. “I’m pregnant Harry and if the prophecy he heard is real then it’ll be twins. A boy and a girl.” She said sighing. “So much for being surprised about what I’ll have eh?”

“I wasn’t in the prediction other than as the father of the two and taking you as our son?” Harry asked looking at Gwain. “I mean that was all that was said?”

“That’s all that was said dad and no.” Gwain said looking ill at ease.

Harry sighed and turned to look into Ginny’s eyes. “Emergency meeting?” She asked.

“Most of them will be here over the holidays might as well wait.” He said to her and turned to Gwain. “Son not a word of this to anyone.”

“Evy and Jonas already know, they were there with me and heard it too.” Gwain said. “And we told Josephine about it afterwards cause she was with us when we saw the accident happen but that was all.”

At that moment Hess came through the door followed closely by Josephine and good mornings were said and Ginny got up quickly and with help from a certain little house elf chef had breakfast in front of the two.

“Ah, Josephine do you remember when we told you about what Trelawney said.” Gwain asked.

She looked up and nodded. “That old faker. You know she predicted my death last week, twice!” Josephine said. “I had half a mind to quit her class just like Evy. Like I would slip on a bar of soap!”

“Dad wants us to keep that a secret.” Gwain said.

“Well not a secret per say.” Harry said uneasily when Hess suddenly looked up at him. “Just don’t say anything about it, I have to talk to the Order about it first.” He said eyeing Hess as that really got his attention.

“Ok uncle Harry no problem, but don’t put too much faith in that old lady I think she has been hitting the sauce.” Josephine said which made Gwain laugh and Ginny giggle.

“Young lady that is no way to talk about a professor of Hogwarts.” Hess said.

“But Grandpa you haven’t smelled the sherry on her breathe! It could knock over an Ogre!” Josephine said.

“There is something else too, Sybil will be joining us for Christmas Josephine so lets make her feel as welcome as we can dear.” Ginny said.

“Ok aunt Ginny I’ll do my best to help you but can you ask her not to tell me about my death, tell her I’m sensitive.” She said giggling.

“Yes I’m sure she’d believe that.” Hess said. “My granddaughter who is ‘sensitive’ pulled a perfect patronus on her first day of school and managed to become an unregistered animagus under my nose during her tutorship under Professor Potter.” He said “And if I find out a certain wolf bit you I might have to refine my silver arrow curse.”

“Well as you know we are trying to change things for the werewolves and her being a animagus that turns into something vaguely similar would only bring her unwanted attention.” Harry said defending the young girl and he as well.

“I can’t help it Grandpa if I find the whole werewolf thing as neat.” Josephine said. “Uncle Remus is a werewolf and you like him and talk to him quite often and even speak highly of him and I have heard you defend him constantly and the other werewolves as well.” She said hotly and then calmed down. “Besides I’m an animagus not a real werewolf and as yet I haven’t been able to find anyone down through the years, nor might I add, has aunt Hermoine that had a werewolf form as an animagus.” She said smiling smugly. “Which makes me unique.”

“And cool, don’t forget cool.” Gwain whispered just loud enough on purpose for everyone to hear which caused them all to laugh except Hess who turned a fierce stare on him.

“I think I’m going to like you even less than I do your new father you young upstart.” Hess said. “Have you pulled a full patronus yet Gwain?”

Gwain looked at Hess nervously and nodded. “Dad helped me learn to do it but that was with the old wand. I’m hoping I can do it better with the new one they bought me from Mr. Olivander. Mom and dad say he’s the best wand maker in the world.”

“There is a wand maker in china who is a very skilled craftsman indeed that is older than Mr. Olivander and indeed it is rumored that that’s where Mr. Olivander learned his craft from.” Hess said and then. “I went there with my father some years ago for my first wand.” He said flourishing it and handing it to Gwain who took it from him looking at the intricate designs all along the shaft and at the jade handle before handing it back. “But with either Mr. Quan or Mr. Olivander you get what you pay for and more.”

“Does the man in China have silver eyes as well?” Gwain asked shivering. “Mr. Olivander does and it’s kind of weird.”

“Now that you mention it he does.” Hess said raising his eyebrows at Harry who just shrugged.

“And now that I remember it he said something very strange that I just now remembered.” Harry said. “He said something like ‘and now good day Mr. Potter until the day yours and Ginerva Weasley’s children come in.’ its like he knows how many children we’re having. Or maybe its just coincidence.” Harry said frowning.

“But dad you said in class you didn’t believe in coincidence.” Gwain said cocking an eyebrow.

“Oh congratulations aunt Ginny” Josephine said before Harry could answer getting up and hugging Ginny and then Harry.” And uncle Harry!” Then reached down and hugged Gwain. “Your getting two siblings right off! You’re so lucky! They’ll spend years trying to be like their big brother!” she said smiling.

“Congrats you two, when did you find out it was twins?” Hess asked.

“Just a minute ago from Gwain.” Harry said. “Trelawney had a real prophecy again.”

Off and on during the day Dobby, who it seemed was endlessly busy and happily so, was popping in and out of the house always returning with packages, some presents the Potters had ordered for family and friends that they couldn’t find at the shops locally.

At the stroke of noon the fire in the den turned green and out stepped, or rather stumbled Sybil Trelawney and Ginny was there to take her by the arm and welcome her as Winky snapped her fingers, making the trunk she brought with her disappear into Sybil’s room. Of course as she made her first prediction Ginny told her class was dismissed this holiday season and she should enjoy herself and let everyone be surprised at the outcome.

“Oh my dear you are of course right.” Trelawney said. “Unless it’s a matter of life and death I promise to utter not another prediction.” True to her word she immediately predicted that Harry would die a most horrible death before the New Year.

While the house in Godric’s Hollow wasn’t Weasley Manor it managed to hold everyone for the holiday season. Severus and Narcissa showed up that evening along with Draco, Trinity, Draconian Malfoy, Mr. Prince and Annette Prince the last who was quiet most of time.

The Weasley’s came in over the course of a day and the house was filling up and Harry, fond of the peace and quiet most of the time found he liked the house like this a lot better, full of family and friends and full of love.

Sirius and Drusilla came next with a promise that Remus and Tonks were not far behind and within two hours they stepped through the floo system into gales of laughter while the twins regaled them with their latest invention. While a T.V. is a muggle device and a pensive is a wizarding device the twins had managed a great feat, with Sirius and Severus’s help they managed to magically connect the two together. Playing now as the couple entered was a scene of a memory of one of the twins. It was the day they left Hogwarts and even Molly, who hadn’t been thrilled about that particular day, was wiping the tears from laughter out of her eyes as she admonished both the boys.

Severus and Sirius had helped the twins finish schooling without actually being at Hogwarts as over the last three years they had been giving the twins their lesson plans through work from the shop without them really catching on. Called in one day this past year they had both arrived in time to be sat down and ran through their newts. Their achievement awards and diplomas were framed on the wall next to their brothers and sister’s achievements and diplomas and in the school of Hogwarts Witchcraft and Wizardry there were four awards with their names on them three for their work during the second war and one for the most outstanding exit of the school in the history of Hogwarts.

The holiday season was off to a wonderful start and even through the constant predictions of Sybil Trelawney nothing could spoil the mood. Matches of Quidditch were played by those with brooms and Harry, Draco and Ron taught the kids how to fly using cleansweeps to start.. Evy was rather good and Gwain turned out to be a natural but with Jonas it was a rough start however he was fearless and buckled down and got the hang of it.

As Christmas Eve approached Neville and Luna along with Mrs. Longbottom and Xenophilius Lovegood arrived during one of the Quidditch matches and along with everyone else cheered on their favorite players.

Charlie had arrived for the holidays with a beautiful young lady from the Ukraine who was his partner at work. She was a tough looking sporty brunette who joined in the Quidditch play like a pro.

Bill and Fleur were there with their daughter Victoire who was born one year to the day of the last battle.

Bilius Pruitt and his family showed up to the great delight of his son and Molly and truth be told the rest of the group of Weasleys.

Aunt Petunia brought uncle Vernon and Dudley and Dudley, true to his promise to Ginny, spent time showing Gwain all about the computer in his room and even Jonas and Evy learned a great deal.

Grindelia and Arturius arrived late on Christmas Eve and Arturius came in and hugged Ginny whispering something in her ear earning him another hug and Grindelia and Ginny had been fast becoming good friends.

Finally Hagrid made it and true to his word since their first Christmas in his house, Harry always had Hagrid’s room ready for the holidays.

Dobby and the rest of the house elves loved the holiday seasons because it meant more people to do for and that’s what they loved to do.

Arguments about Quidditch teams, replays of old memories on the twins new invention and games and especially for Ron, Jonas and Gwain as well, the food.

Christmas arrived none too soon for the children and adults alike and Ginny’s gifts to the twins were finally opened. Each box was addressed to them both and the first held thirty books that had been shrunk to fit in the box about different spells from all over the world with a theme on jokes and pranks. Some of the books seemed really old but others were newer and more than one of the new books mentioned them by name as the Authors inspiration to writing the book.

The next box contained a host of impossible magical items to find in the UK and so listening to her brothers over the years she kept a record of things they had said they wished to get their hands on and others who talked about distant lands and strange objects. Enlarged it was like a shipping crate and the things in it were like heaven to the twins who were going through it constantly till finally their mother made them shrink the box down to make room for the rest of the crowd to open their gifts.

“Only our sister brother dear.” Fred said pretending to shed a tear.

“Yes we must have done something right Fred.” George said also wiping his eyes.

Gwain, Evy and Jonas each got a brand new Lightening Bolt broom for Christmas with the promise they would take it easy on them till they got the hang of it. Gwain, at one point sat in the middle of a mound of gifts and didn’t know what to do. Looking for all the world like a lost little boy Gwain sat there before even opening the broom and looked at all his gifts for Christmas. He didn’t know what to do or say really. At the orphanage he knew the kids were getting hand-me-down clothes and a warm meal but nothing like he was getting now. At one point watching everyone opening their gifts he found his hand resting on the long parcel addressed to: ‘Our Son from Mom and Dad’ and that’s when he opened the paper, careful not to rip the tag as he wanted to save it, to see the Lightening Bolt broom and starred at it in his hands for a while in awe before he got up and made his way to his new parents and hugged them both.

It was Arturius who opened the box with his new staff in it first followed closely by Grindelia and Hess and all of them looking at Harry like they would hug him as well and Grindelia actually did.

This year Mrs. Weasley did the sweaters again and Harry got his customary Green sweater and this year Ginny got the same green sweater made for her and one was even among the gifts Gwain opened and all of them had a small “P” to stand for Potter.

“Oh dear that green looks so good on you Ginny!” Mrs. Weasley exclaimed.

“I’ve only been saying it would for years.” Ginny said under her breath to Harry and he nudged her smiling.“Yes and by next year you’ll have two more small sweaters to make mother.” Ginny said offhandedly at which point everyone stopped and stared except for Hess, Gwain, Josephine and Harry who continued on till there was cheering and hugs all around.

For Gwain it was a lot to take in. Coming in as an orphan and waking up with a family this large with friends who were lasting was something he swore never to take for granted. He looked at his new dad knowing he came from much the same setting, as he had heard how hard Harry’s family were on him from Jonas and Evy who had heard their families talking about it and how well he turned out. He wondered if, like Gwain himself, Harry was overwhelmed by all this at his age. And then he wondered if Tom Riddle were shown this kind of love would he have turned out as a Dark Lord and then shook his head. No he supposed it was like Harry said. Tom’s heart had been locked away long before Dumbledore had come to tell him he was a wizard.

He looked then at his new mother and knew that at the time his dad had met them and before Harry knew them they were poor and were still very happy. It seemed with the Weasley family you took the bad with the good and made the most of it which was something one of the ladies at the orphanage had told Gwain when he was seven and which he tried to do daily. Ginny he knew a lot about as well and knew she was like Harry, kind hearted, brave, a powerful witch in her own right plus tough and resourceful.

Harry, who liked mostly eating at the table in the kitchen, found eating in the elaborate dinning room on the holiday’s with this crew a real treat. Harry had even made sure that Dobby and Winky took some food to Vanessa and her followers so that they would eat well on Christmas day even if most didn’t celebrate the day.

Harry got a late present that Dobby brought to him and in the box were a broom polishing kit and a motorcycle care kit from none other than Deloris Umbridge along with a letter of apology and undying gratitude. “This will last until the next time we disagree in the Wizengomet.” He said chuckling.

Gwain through dinner hardly said a word as he listened to the talk, laughter and the unending smiles everyone seemed to carry today. He spoke up when spoken too and returned smiles and hugs all through the day. When he could he sat with Harry and Ginny as a family and during a game of Quidditch watched the two battle for the snitch laughing as they both reached out and miraculously they both got their hands on it.

“Foul!” Cried Ron from the goal post to the laughter of everyone below.

He was sitting out of the way that evening to watch the festivities and listen to the adults talk about everything from the daily stuff to the memories they had of days long ago. Harry and Draco had gone to check on those at the Riddle house to make sure all was well.

“Are you ok Gwain?” Evy said taking a seat next to him.

“It’s all so much to take in all at once Evy. This time last year I was just hoping to get a pair of hand me down pants that fit and this year-“ He said shaking his head. “Its just that I don’t want to ever lose this memory Evy.” Gwain said.

Evy hugged him tightly and brushed the hair out of his eyes. “Merry Christmas Gwain.” She said smiling.

He smiled back at her. “Merry Christmas Evy” He said smiling back at her.

Jonas came over with a plate of sandwiches and sat down on the other side of the Gwain offering them up and each took one. “You know even at Hogwarts you don’t get food and company this great.” He said to Evy and Gwain. “Except with me mates, Merry Christmas to you both.” He added smiling holding up the sandwich in his hand and then taking a large bite making Evy and Gwain chuckle and then each did the same.

Harry and Draco popped into view in the graveyard and made their way up to the Riddle house.

“You know Potter sometimes you astound me. Sending these people Christmas dinner. Don’t think their really going to thank you for it.” Draco drawled out.

“Well my great great great great uncle who would know that best but you?” Harry said grinning back at him and Draco chuckled, because of the family connection with Trinity the joke had been running for a while between them.

“You know the first time that was funny nephew of mine, have some respect for your elders.” Draco said smirking.

“Merlin! You’ve been hanging out around Hess too long.” Harry said as he stepped up onto the porch.

At the Riddle house all was quite as Harry and Draco stepped in. Harry heard the clink of glasses first and turned to his right and made his way down to the old dinning room and opened the twin sliding doors to the feast going on. All turned at once and a few were half way to their feet before they recognized him and sat back down eyeing Draco.

“Sorry to interrupt but we wanted to stop by and make sure you guys got something to eat.” Harry said looking from Vanessa to Cho.

“Yes Harry everything arrived on time today, this is our second time sitting down. Would you and Mr. Malfoy like to join us?” Vanessa asked smiling up at Harry.

“Thank you no I have a full house myself and need to get back. I just wanted to stop by myself and see that you were all doing ok.” Harry said.

Most smiled at Harry and some never looked him in the eyes but nodded. Cho sat ridged in her chair and in fact looked like she would like nothing better than to get up and hex him. “Cho can I have a word with you?” Harry asked.

Cho looked at Vanessa who nodded but looked none too happy that Harry hadn’t included her. “Merry Christmas to you all and I hope to have most of you cleared and back home by next Christmas if I can.” Harry said to the smiles and looks of surprise all around the table.”

Making her way past Harry she made her way to the foyer and turned as the two came up and Draco nodded “Merry Christmas Cho, Harry I’ll be right outside.” Draco said and closed the door behind him.

“Cho I got word to your parents and they know your ok. I told them I was doing all I could for you and I am Cho.” Harry said and her look of surprise slowly faded and she looked down at the floor.

“If you have a chance tell them I love them Harry.” Cho said.

“I already did and they know you do. Your little brother passed his Owls this year, did I tell you that already?” Harry asked smiling. “He wants so much to make his big sister proud of him.”

A tear dropped and Harry reached out and put his finger under Cho’s chin and tilted her head up. “He is so proud of you for answering the call like you have but truth be told I think he wants his sister home.” Harry said. “And I mean to do my best to make that happen and so do Draco, Ron and Neville.” He added wiping away the tears.

“Harry we want to help. To do something.” Cho said. “We feel so cooped up.”

“Then its your job to lift the spirits of the others were you can, if your group goes back out we cant protect you. There is someone playing both groups off one another.” Harry said. “Do you have someone out recruiting that does not travel with the group here?”

Cho shook her head. “No Harry everyone that recruits is here.” She said. “When this first began we had a much larger group but the other faction has been on us every step of the way killing members when they could.” Cho said now and her voice was hard.

“Draco and I talked to a tavern keeper two or three days before the town was hit and everyone was murdrered and he said there was a man there recruiting for jobs and that he was met by a dark haired lady who matches Vanessa’s appearance.” Harry said. “Are you sure she doesn’t have someone else recruiting?” He asked.

“You mean like the lady who used to watch the house until you did your magic on the place wizard?” The elder Tom Riddle came into view now floating up to them.

“Go away ghost you are not wanted here.” Cho said sighing.

The ghost looked at her for a moment disdainfully and then turned back to Harry. “Miss Khan knows when people are watching the house at all times. I know for I have seen it. It’s a gift but one with a flaw. There is a lady who resembles miss Khan a great deal that at times has sat and watched this house for hours and Miss Khan had never knew she was there or when she would leave.” He said and turned to Cho. “The one you sent to scout the forest near Hogwarts who never returned was murdered by her on his return before he could reach the house, the body was taken deep into the forest on the other side of the house and left there but it doesn’t rot.” He said and then turned back to Harry.” I can show you where the body is, no one should be done like that. He should at least have a proper burial.” The elder Tom Riddle said.

“That was over three months ago.” Cho said sighing. “We thought the other faction got him.”

“I’ll go have a look and get back with you guys after the New Years.” Harry said. “Stay in and talk to Vanessa to see if she has any family still living. Don’t let on to what’s happening though.” Harry said and Cho nodded.

Harry walked through the door as Tom Riddle Sr. floated through the wall and Harry and Draco followed him through the forest until they found the body.

“Just like the others.” Harry said bending over the body with Draco then looked up at the ghost of Tom Riddle Sr. “Thank you Mr. Riddle for telling us about this, we appreciate this.” Harry said to the ghost who turned and started floating away.

“Getting these people out of my house soon would be showing appreciation enough.” He said and stopped suddenly and turned. “Very soon please.” He said and then turned and glided away.

‘Well what do we do? We can’t bring aurors here.” Draco said.

“We do the investigating ourselves Draco.” Harry said “Then take the body directly to the ministry ourselves too.”

“I was afraid you were going to say that.” Draco smirked and took out his wand and started playing it over the ground looking for aparition signatures. Harry, who had taken to carrying the new staff made a wide gesture with it sweeping it over the length of the clearing and footprints lit up.

“I have to get me one of those.” Draco said eyeing the staff after he failed to find any signatures.

“Yeah? I know a really good teacher.” Harry said smirking and they both started out following the footprints that ended abruptly and Draco tried the aparition trace again.

“Very faint trace Harry.” Draco said. “Diagon, no Nocturn alley Harry.” He said and then added. “Maybe.”

“Maybe?” Harry said looking around.

“Its over three months old Harry, if it was two weeks or even a month old I could tell you where they went and which direction they set off in after they arrived but this is too old to tell” Draco said clearly frustrated. When it came to tracing magic Draco was a natural and excelled in it at Auror school.

They retraced their steps to the body and Draco bent down and ran a trace scan over the body and stood up again. “Same killing curse and a curse to keep the body from decomposing and from the same person.” Draco said shaking his head. “Why would they care if the body decomposed?”

“Maybe she’s a neat freak.” Harry said with a half-hearted laugh. “Well we know our killer is a woman now.” He said and told Draco what the ghost had told him about her and her appearance.

“Just what we need is a female Dark Lord that looks like our new resident self proclaimed Empress back there.” Draco said indicating the Riddle house. “Funny thing is that other than those bodies we found of course, I’ve seen that trace of magic before, I just don’t know where Harry.”

Harry turned to Draco. “I know you Draco, you’ve traced the magic of those we know before so we could rule them out. How about Hess, Arturius and Grindelia?” He asked.

“Nope I’ve checked and remember you only just brought Grindelia back and Arturius just got his powers back.” Draco said. “I got his and her trace magic right after that to be able to rule them out as suspects in anything suspicious.” He said and now he eyed Harry. “Being an Auror sucks when you have to resort to doing things like that doesn’t it?” He asked and then added. “I’m so glad I went back to teaching but some things become habit.”

Harry nodded. “We should get the body to the ministry.” Harry said. “And think of a good cover story along the way.” He said levitating the body. “The last thing we need is Aurors crawling all over out here, or finding out that I’ve hidden Vanessa and her followers.” He added.

“Yeah Azkaban isn’t a place I want my partner and fellow professor to end up.” Draco said. “Of course if they do find out you did that I promise to write to you each and every day, ok maybe once a week.” He said chuckling.

“Prat.” Harry said chuckling back and they disappeared with the body on the spot taking it to two locations and walking before aparating to the ministry.

Arriving home later he told Ron and Neville of what he had learned in quiet tones and they agreed that the day after Christmas the Order of the Phoenix would have a meeting and since everyone was staying through to the New Year, Harry knew the Order members would be in attendance. After the detention block destruction not even Ron said anything about bringing Vanessa and her followers in. It would be like setting them up to be murdered.

Tonks disappeared during the night and early the next morning after she had gotten back and went to bed Harry read the front page about ten people being found murdered in London’s lower district. In the picture Tonks and Colin could be seen looking around uneasily while in the background you could see sheets draped over the bodies. There was also there was also something about the body he and Draco brought in however they didn’t mention their names for which Harry was glad.

While everyone was still at breakfast Harry looked up and down those gathered and cleared his throat over the talk and everyone looked up at him. “There is a meeting tonight of the Order of the Phoenix.” He said looking pointedly at McGonagall. “I need everyone in the Order in attendance for this meeting it will be at six this evening after everyone has returned for the day.” Harry said.

After his announcement Ron left early with Neville right behind him to run down a lead where the people might have come from and try to get statements from locals of their villages to see what they were doing there. He was also going to ask about a man and woman who seemed to be recruiting for jobs.

“Dad can I be in the Order of the Phoenix?” Gwain asked Harry as he was going toward the study after breakfast.

“Not this time son, you have to be of a certain age to be in the Order Gwain.” Harry said and remembered being told the same thing himself.

“But if the prophecy is about me shouldn’t I be let in on that part dad?” Gwain said looking at Harry in surprise. “I mean they tried to keep you out of the Order too I hear dad but if the prophecy is about you shouldn’t you at least get to hear what its all about?”

“I’ll think about it ok?” Harry asked.

“Good enough dad.” Gwain sighed. “Although I think that’s a parents way of saying no.,” he said smirking and Harry hugged him as he chuckled.

“No I really will think about it and I’ll have to ask your mother and good luck getting her to say yes.” Harry said. “Mothers are pretty protective in different ways than dads are.” He said and Gwain nodded.

“Dad am I adopted already or is this like a trial run? Evy said most adoptive parents want a trail run before adoption.” Gwain said looking up at Harry.

“Well your mother and I are looking at it in a different way. We felt a trial run wouldn’t be fair to you after all they never give the child a trial run do they?” Harry asked smiling.

“Well no that’s true.” Gwain said. “So its final? I mean you two are signing the papers?”

“We did that before we came to get you son.” Ginny said walking up behind the two. “And we left one thing undone and its something that’s totally up to you. There is a place to sign on there to change your name. It can be kept Gwain Thaddeus Robards or Gwain Thaddeus Robards-Potter.” She said.

I’d like that, Gwain Thaddeus Robards-Potter, a way I can honor both my real parents and you two as my new parents.” Gwain said.

Ginny pulled her wand out and did a small swish and a thick stack of papers floated down in her hand. She thumbed through the papers as Harry and Ginny led him into the study. Close to the back page she found the section she was looking for and reached up and took the quill on the desk and dipped it in the ink as she sat behind the desk. Harry noticed Dumbledore looking very attentively down at the boy and cleared his throat.

“Hello Harry Merry Christmas.” Dumbledore said

“Merry Christmas Professor. May I introduce to you Gwain Thaddeus Robards-Potter.” Harry said.

“Indeed?” He said looking from the two down to Gwain. “You truly are in a household that loves you then. I knew both your parents Gwain and were sorry to hear about their deaths.” Dumbledore said and then looked up at Harry. “I am sorry I doubted you Harry, I see you have replaced the item and have had one made for you and I heard what you told Andrea.” Looking down at Gwain again he smiled. “Harry and Ginny Potter I induct into the Order of the Phoenix one Gwain Thaddeus Robards-Potter.” He said looking up at the two who were looking at him as if he had lost his mind. “I heard the prophecy as well while I was up in the portrait in the classroom. I think if I had let you in on the prophecy a lot sooner it would have been a wise thing to do Harry.” Dumbledore said.

“With all due respect professor Dumbledore HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND?” Ginny said suddenly. “For one Gwain needs to finish school and you KNOW what Harry went through and to have something like that just thrust on him is wrong and now you want to do it to a child we are adopting, in fact who we consider our child now and our responsibility!” She shouted now red in the face.

“Ginny.” Harry said quietly and as she turned to him, he could see the set countenance and the fire in her eyes and knew she was just getting started. “Dumbledore is right.”

“Mom listen if I have a prophecy to fulfill then I need to know all I can before the time comes for me to fulfill it.” Gwain said. “What if the key to winning without one of us having to sacrifice our lives is said during an Order meeting and I’m not there to maybe have time to think about it later on.” He said and reached out touching her tummy. “I have a brother and sister to think about mother. How am I supposed to do all I can to protect them without every bit of information I can get my hands on.”

Ginny had stopped and was starring at him and a tear slipped down her cheek. “Now I know exactly how mother felt when we wanted to join the Order and it’s tearing me up inside.” She said and reached out and dragged him into an embrace. “And now I know how very proud she was of each one of us even though we didn’t listen.” She whispered and while still holding him she looked up at Harry. “Give me your hand Harry, Gwain put your hand on top.” Ginny said reaching out and Harry took her hand in his and Gwain turned and put his on top. Ginny took out her wand and tapped their hands. “Prosapia per cruor” She said and all three felt it, it was like a needle had penetrated the skin only for a moment and then it was gone.

“Very good Mrs. Potter.” Dumbledore said chuckling from his portrait. “In all my years I have never seen that spell completed so masterfully.”

“What was that spell!” Harry asked looking at his wife frowning.

“It means he is family by blood right.” Ginny said.

Gwain looked down at his hand and back up at his mother. “Does this mean I get to attend the meeting or not?” Gwain asked.

Ginny smiled back down at him grimly. “Yes but just know I think your too young and just wait till your grandmother Weasley starts in, but don’t worry I’ll take care of that.” Ginny said, her lips thinning. “If you two think I am telling her that this was my idea your wrong but I wont have my son done like Harry either.” She said looking thunderously at the portrait of Dumbledore and then her face softened as she looked at her husband. “Harry you were right all those years ago when you told the Order you had a right to know, it would have saved loads of trouble and Sirius would never have fallen through the veil in the first place.”

“And I would never have rescued Trinity nor Drusilla.” Harry said quietly.

“Ok something good came of it but that was pure luck Harry, pure dumb luck.” Ginny said. “This time we do it right.” She looked down and Gwain. “And first things first your father and I are going to be in charge of teaching you some real magic even over the summers. I will be petitioning the Wizengomet after the New Year to be able to teach our son at home over the summer.” Ginny said.

“Is that even allowed?” Harry asked.

“Well they have never said yes yet to the request but there is always a first time when your husband is a professor at Hogwarts, a former auror and is a member of the Wizengomet, not to mention when he is the man who defeated the Dark Lord.” She said. “I think I can get a lot of mileage off of that.” Ginny said smugly.

“Wow! Go mom!” Gwain said and she hugged him again and she saw Harry about to say something.

“Go get some time in with Evy and Jonas because their going to be a bit miffed their not going to be included.” Ginny said. “But before you go, both of you sign here.” She said walking over to the paper on the desk and pointing to the lines to sign on for the name change and both signed on the lines required and she made a flourish with her wand and the paper was gone. “There now, the lady who is over the adoption is a witch and will make it legal by tomorrow.” She said bending down kissing her son on the forehead and after Gwain was gone Harry took her in his arms but she turned her head and looked up at Dumbledore. “I swear Dumbledore if either of my three children have to give their lives because of a new dark lord I will find a way to come through that portrait and ring your-“ she never got to finish as Harry was kissing her soundly.

Chapter 17: Chapter 17 – Return of the Order or the Phoenix

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

As time approached, the household, it seemed, grew restless. Gwain, Evy and Jonas were in the yard with Victoire, Fleur and the rest of the Pruitt kids and Jonathan and Hermoine as they were finishing up making a snowman. The smaller kids had warming charms on their new warm weather clothes and Jonathan and Victoire were mostly making handprints in pink and blue on the lower part of the snowman to the delight of the others.

Harry and McGonagall were in his study along with Hess and Moody deep in conference, not only with the portrait of Dumbledore but Harry’s parents as well.

Ginny was trying to put on a good face in spite of the fact that she wasn’t included in on the conference. “Ginny can you please set up the dinning room and put a few silencing charms on it.” Harry had asked as he took her in his arms earlier. “We must be ready come time for the meeting.” He had said.

“Fine but I want a rundown of everything said in there if it involves our son.” Ginny had said eyeing him and then sighing. “If I had known of that prophecy-“ She had started.

“You’d have still wanted to adopt him Ginny and so would I.” Harry said. “We’ll knock out this dark wizard and the prophecy will be void.” He said.

“Harry what if this isn’t the Dark Wizard they have to face?” Ginny had asked. “What if the prophecy has nothing to do with the Dark Wizard that’s out there now?” She asked looking at him now.

“Then we cross that bridge when we come to it.” Harry had said as he hugged her to him. “After all Ginny we can only do so much.” He looked down in her eyes smiled and then releasing her went on toward the study.

Ginny, enlisting Arturius and Grindelia to help, put silencing charms on the doors and walls of the dinning room and Arturius put wards to let them know if anyone was sneaking up trying to listen.

In the study things were winding down. “So again why are you putting me in charge of the Order of the Phoenix?” Harry asked. “By rights Aunt Minerva that is your place, you are head of the Order.” He said.

“Harry it is time you stepped forward to take Dumbledore’s place as head of the Order.” McGonagall said. “I have a school to run Harry and that takes most of my time, so I pass this honor on to you.” She said.

“Potter shut up and take it. You’ve earned it son.” Moody said gruffly. “Else she would probably have to give it to Hess or I and I’m getting too old son.”

McGonagall and Hess had rarely spoken since the incident in his house years ago yet within the confines of the house over the Christmas holidays Hess had apologized to McGonagall for shooting her. All had been forgiven it seemed between the two.

“Well Moody I don’t think its because your too old, I think its because your God awful clumsy.” Hess said and Moody looked like he was going to start up. “Yet you are both right, Harry has earned the right to be head of the Order of the Phoenix.” Hess said before Moody could get going.

“I think that’s a wise choice, young Harry here is cautious when it comes to the people he likes and loves.” Dumbledore said from about.

As yet his parents hadn’t spoken, not even during the talk with Gwain earlier had they spoken. He looked to them now and both were looking at him steadily frowning.

”Did you two have something to add?” Hess spoke up and to Harry’s surprise his mother nodded and began.

“There are a lot of prophecies that do not have to come to pass.” Lilly began. “Voldemort-“ She began and was cut off.

“Tom Riddle mother, his name was Tom Riddle.” Harry said. “And Tom tried to keep a prophecy from coming to pass as well and we all know what and where that led to. I still had to face him mother.” He said.

“Yes well I am not saying you have to murder him or her Harry but there could be a way of stopping what ever dark wizard would rise in the future by befriending that person and turning his heart toward the light.” His mother said softly. “The dark threat you face now could have far reaching ramifications in bringing about another Dark Wizard in the future as well.” She added.

“What your mother is saying is that we fear through rash action you could set the stage for another Dark Wizard to rise son.” James Potter said from his portrait.

“They are correct young Harry, so not only do you have a duty to be cautious with the lives of those in the Order but the lives of those on the other side.” Dumbledore said. “This person is using the killing curse much like the supporters of Voldemort and even Grindelwald did, yet is using two existing factions against one another and maybe that’s the key.” He said eyeing Harry. “This person stands to gain if the two factions kill one another off there by maybe gaining supporters and power.”

“Well the Clan of the Bear will be in different prisons for their crimes. Azkaban here, Devils Island in the States, and La Santa in France. We know that the Bear clan hit coastal towns in both the Russian Federation and in China and the ministries there are sending representatives to see that the ones responsible get life in prison.” Harry said. “Amira, on behalf of all ministries involved, is asking for the Dementor’s kiss.” He added. “I however think they should serve life in prison as I am against the Dementor’s kiss.” Harry said looking at those gathered.

“Well Harry in the Wizengomet it is customary for them to ask for that particular ritual as it means life served in prison for the ones who receive it are easier to take care of and there will be no chance for an escape.” Moody said. “And we have already seen the power of the spells these people in that faction learn and how far they’re willing to go.” He added.

“So for now Harry we adjourn to the dinning room and you shall call the first meeting of the Order of the Phoenix in three years.” McGonagall said. “I have sent a note to Kingsley so he should be here in a few minutes.”

“What about Vanessa and her followers?” Harry asked.

The group looked at him for a moment and then McGonagall cleared her throat. “Mr. Potter it is commendable that you want to help them. One bad apple among the group has caused this to be more than a, shall we say, a misguided adventure.” She said. “Gwain was kidnapped and his life was put in danger Mr. Potter.” McGonagall said. “I know you have been thinking of a fellow student of Hogwarts and someone you think as a friend but one stray errant thought from Miss Khan, while it may get the rest off the hook save one Simon Reeves, doesn’t get Miss Khan off the hook. She is the one who sent him and he is bound by a blood oath to follow her.” She said and then added. “And until we can get her to release the others, which I know she can do by the way, then the others cannot be trusted not to help her escape if she is thrown in prison.” She finished.

“So right now they stay where they are in limbo so to speak.” Harry said nodding. “I understand.”

“I am worried about Miss Cho as well Harry but we must stay focused on the bigger picture.” McGonagall said. “Miss Cho is safe for now.” She said.

The group broke up and headed for the dinning room and in twenty minutes as the doors were closing Mrs. Weasley looked up at the last member to enter the room. “Gwain dear you’re too young to be in the Order, Evy and Jonas will be looking for you.” She said.

“No Grandmother, they wont because they know I am here.” Gwain said looking from her to his mother and father and Mrs. Weasley turned on the two.

“Mom this concerns him much the same way the last prophecy made concerned Harry.” Ginny said.

“But he is-“ She began and was cut off.

“Our son.” Ginny said looking at her mother steadily. “And we know what is best for our son. He has already heard the prophecy about him mother so being in this meeting will only serve to help him in the future, I am sure, as it would have Harry if you had let him become a member a lot earlier and told him the prophecy about him earlier.” She said and her eyes had an icy stare. “Family, mother, from what you have told me time and again, comes first and this child is now of our blood. Potter blood and Weasley blood combined.” She said now looking at Hermoine smugly who gasped.

Mrs. Weasley stood and walked over to Gwain and looked down. “But child you don’t need all this on you at once. Let the adults handle this so you wont have to.” Molly said now down on one knee and then she looked up at Harry beseechingly. “Harry you, if anyone knows that a child shouldn’t have so much thrown at him so young.” She said frowning.

“Mother, Harry does know that and I think he, in the end, he would have been like Dumbledore was and kept this from Gwain till he thought he was ready if Gwain hadn’t already heard the prophecy.” She said. “I was going to refuse to let him come in here to begin with and then my son, smart boy that he is, told me the reason he has a right to be here in the Order. Family!” She said matter of factly.

Behind them from the door Jonas stood framed along with Evy and Josephine. “Then if that’s the case we’re in too mates.” Jonas said. “After all Gwain would tell us later anyways and we can keep a secret just as well if not better than you adults.” He said and Hess and even Moody chuckled.

“Boys got a point there Molly.” Moody said gruffly.

Hess paused a second looking at Josephine with pride. “Get in here squirt.” He said and she ran around the table and hugged him and sat down next to him.

“Evy while I would rather you not be part of this I know you three are thick as thieves, as three others I know” She said gazing at Ron, Hermoine and then to Harry. “And you would find out later anyway.” She said eyeing Evy. “Come sit child.”

“Thank you Aunt Minerva.” Evy said quietly and went to sit with her aunt.

“Get in here and close the door Jonas.” Billius Pruitt said to Jonas and Molly rounded on him.

“Billius Pruitt!” Molly shouted.

“That’s my niece’s son there Molly which makes this a family matter. You and I know full well how important family is.” Billius said.

“Grandmother.” Gwain said and then whispered in her ear for a moment and at first she frowned and then she grabbed him and hugged him till he was almost blue in the face.

Molly sighed and looked from him to her daughter and back to Gwain. “Ok you can stay young man,” She said and then looking from him to the other three around the table she said. “But if I have the same trouble out of you four that I had out of these children.” She said gesturing around at Harry, Hermoine and Ron along with the twins and Ginny and even Draco. “I’ll skin you alive.”

“Harry.” Ginny said nodding to him.

“The first meeting in three years of the Order of the Phoenix come to order!” Harry said taking his place at the head of the table quickly. “Everyone take your seats please and Molly if you would take the minutes of the meeting.” He said and waited till everyone was seated and Molly, quill in hand was ready and Gwain sat between he and Ginny. “A few weeks ago Gwain, Evy and Jonas were up in Trelawney’s class helping her put things up, this I suppose was before you quit the class Evy?” he asked and she nodded turning bright red. As Trelawney had left the morning after Christmas and she wasn’t a member of the Order they were free to talk.

“Yes professor Potter, after the incident she made about a hundred more false predictions that confirmed my belief that while she can predict events, she is not aware of these predictions.” Evy said. “The predictions she is aware of are mostly made up and while the rest of my classmates humor her I could be taking a class that really matters, so I left her class rather rudely I’m afraid.” She said looking at her Aunt and then down at the floor and as Hermoine was smiling smugly McGonagall shot her a look.

“Well aunt Minerva you have to admit runes class is a whole lot more fulfilling than going to Trelawney’s class however headmistress you are right and I think I owe her and apology for my actions as well.” She finished up as McGonagall’s face turned darker by the minute and finally with the last word she nodded at Hermoine and looked toward Harry and Hermoine breathed a sigh of relief.

Harry had taken the liberty of extracting the memory of the day and time the prophecy was foretold from Gwain earlier and now with the twin’s new invention he took out the vial opening the lid on top of the TV and poured the vial he was holding into the basin inside and tapped the screen.

They sat stunned as the memory played out and at the end all there were silent and most everyone was looking at Gwain, and then pandemonium erupted with everyone trying to speak at once.

In the meeting there was the Weasleys, the Potters, the Malfoys including Draconian, the Snapes, the Lupins, the Blacks, Arturius and Grindelia and of course Hess. Kingsley Shacklebolt and Hagrid, the Longbottoms minus Neville’s grandmother and Luna’s father, and of course Moody and McGonagall. Aunt Petunia and Dudley were there while Uncle Vernon was watching the Jonathan and Victoire, even Irina Slovadavitch was there, the lady Charlie had brought with him. Gwain and the other three kids from Griffindore were looking around at all the talk going on at once and shaking their heads.

“SILENCE!” McGonagall said in a deafening voice on her feet now. “Harry you have the floor.” She said sitting back down.

“To answer some of the questions I heard.” He said looking around. “We don’t know if the dark threat they must face is the same one we are facing now.” He said. “We know this was an actual prophecy because Sybil doesn’t remember it at all and that’s how her gift works and if you have any doubts just ask Aunt Minerva, I know this because I have witnessed it and Dumbledore had as well and shared this memory with me.” Harry looked to Sirius. “I don’t know why I am not with them facing this threat Sirius, I can only assume its one of two reasons. One I am dead or two I am unable to be with them for some other reason.” He then looked at Snape. “Severus you asked something that I didn’t quite catch.” He said looking expectantly.

“I said do we know who this dark threat is at hand?” Severus Snape asked.

“We are unsure at this time but we do know that she is a woman. From what we gathered from the ghost of Tom Riddle Sr. at the Riddle house she has distinct characteristics of Vanessa Khan but we know it isn’t Vanessa herself.” Harry said.

“Same signatures on all the killing curse victims?” Remus asked.

“Draco.” Harry said nodding to the young man who stood.

“I ran a full trace scan of all the curses used to date and it seems our suspect works alone because none of the victims show any trace magic other than hers.” Draco said and then added. “As I told Harry I have seen this trace magic before but in relation to what, where and when I have no idea.” He sat back down looking to Harry.

“Draco as you know was tops in his class in Auror School running trace magic and I trust him.” Harry said looking around. “At the body dumb site I was able to pick up the trace of the suspects footprints and Draco and I followed them till they ended at an aparition point, although the deed was three months ago Draco made a round estimate that the person aparated to Nocturn alley beyond that we found nothing.”

“Harry what can we do at this point?” Percy asked. “Seems to me we have nothing to go on.” He said.

“That would be true but while we were at the ministry dropping off the body I had Draco do a scan of the detention area where the break in occurred the day after the Bear clan was captured.” Harry said and nodded to Draco.

“The signatures were the same there as well and again at the points of aparition I was able to trace her point of origin from Nocturn Alley and her return there as well, one other thing I was able to deduce was that after arriving at Nocturn Alley she turned down one of the more darker streets.” He said. “Most people don’t go down this far but at the end of Nocturn Alley there is a street called Deathrow Street. The reason is that even Aurors avoid the place.” Draco said looking around. “The last two Aurors that went down that street looking for deatheaters were ambushed and mounted on the wall of Nocturn Alley for the rest of us to find.” He said. “That is the direction our suspect set off in.” Draco finished.

“So you see we haven’t much to go on although we are a lot further along than the Ministry Aurors and that’s why I called this meeting is for Kingsley and the aurors who are here tonight to have a place to start looking and to know there is an eminent threat in the future to be aware of.” Harry said. “Deathrow would be like a gauntlet if we tried to raid it. With the twins help I was able to garner this image of the street.” He said adding another vial into the flap on top of the TV and tapped the screen. It showed a host of windows; the buildings were three stories high along the street and only thirteen doors. “As you can see the windows could be used as firing points to hit the aurors if we tried a raid on the residents on that street.”

“I’m also sure they have look outs on the windows that face Nocturn Alley so they would know we were coming before we were half way down Nocturn Alley and be ready for us.” Draco said.

“What would you two suggest?” Kingsley sighed.

“That is up for discussion because as yet Draco and I were thinking invisibility cloaks but the twins have said the spotters can see through them.” Harry said. “I have yet to try my fathers old cloak, its old magic and seems to defeat all but Filtch’s cat Miss Norris.” He said.

“Then that’s how their seeing through the cloaks.” Severus said. “Must be someone watching the street in animagus form or it could be someone with a cat familiar or someone who has a pet and can talk to it.” He said.

“I’ve seen it me self the time I was helping Dumbledore and he stopped us just short of that street.” Hagrid said.

“Talk to a cat?” Ron said frowning and then sighed. “Well Harry can talk to snakes so I guess it can happen but how do we get past them?”

Harry began to smile of a sudden. “Yes I can talk to snakes rather well cant I? I think I know a way we can cause a diversion long enough to slip enough aurors in to raid the place.” Harry said and then frowned. “But it will be a while as snakes are cold blooded and the cold weather could be a hindrance.” He said.

“Oh Harry you wouldn’t?” Narcissa Snape asked and then began to laugh as Harry smiled innocently while only few smiled along with her, the rest looked around at the others who only shook their heads.

“Yes I would and could Mrs. Snape and I’m thinking we need more than one diversion.” He said looking up at Arturius, Hess and Grindelia. “I think its time to pull a fast one on the residents of Deathrow Street.” He said and then asked smiling. “I wonder how fabulous I would look in the gray robes of a follower of Grindelwald?”

Arturius frowned while Grindelia and Hess grinned. “Harry I don’t know. I don’t want to take a chance going in there, what if, what if I go in there like the old days and that pull takes over.” Arturius asked and Grindelia put her arms around him.

“Then I will be there to pull you back my love.” Grindelia said. “This isn’t like the old days Arturius when we had our families hiring hit wizards one after the other. You have said husband that you want to right wrongs and make a difference in the world for the better. I see the perfect chance to do just that here.”

Arturius looked at her for a moment and sighed and then looked up the table toward Harry. “I am with you Harry till the end of this.” He said and then looked at Gwain. “No one shall make you sacrifice your life lad, for I, Arturius Dumbledore, give you my word I will die before I let that happen to you.” He said even surprising Grindelia.

“Lets hope it doesn’t come to that Arturius.” Harry said to him and looked down the table toward Neville.

Neville stood up. “I will be returning to Hogwarts after the New Year, I was going to stay on with Ron until this case is solved but Harry wanted me at Hogwarts with he and Draco to protect the children.” Neville said and then sat down looking at Ron who nodded.

“This new dark wizard, whoever she is, will eventually target the Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts.” Harry said looking around the table. “She will target those in charge of the Ministry of Magic as well eventually, we don’t really know this but past Dark Wizards have and we have to be two jumps ahead of this one, I want Weasley Manor under guard for now.” He said and saw Arthur frowning. “So far we are behind and I for one am completely tired of being caught with my pants down as I am sure you are too.” Harry looked at Kingsley. “Are the American and French authorities here yet to collect those in the bear clan that are responsible for the destruction in their countries?” He asked and Kingsley nodded.

“Yes both have matched the signature traces back to the ones responsible for the villages destroyed in their countries and its left us with twenty-seven remaining bear clan members to prosecute.” Kingsley said. “All bear clan members that were taken to prisons elsewhere where escorted by three aurors apiece. Their trials are scheduled to start at the same time our trials are scheduled to start, just after the New Year.” He said sitting down.

“Once the bear clan has been eliminated I will be bringing in Vanessa Khan to stand trial again before the Wizengomet.” Harry said and Kingsley’s eyebrows shot up.

“You know where she is?” Kingsley asked suddenly frowning.

“I do, she is safe and unable to cause problems at the moment.” Harry said looking steadily at Kingsley. “I will be asking Severus to use his skills in legilimacy to prove what I am about to say. I am not skilled in this art as I should be but during the time she was escaping her thoughts were so open any wizard could have read them.” He said. “She has not been responsible for any murders to date nor has her followers. Only one real bad crime has been committed and it was by Simon Reeves in abducting my son and as Minerva reminded me earlier that makes Vanessa responsible because she sent him on the mission.” He said nodding at McGonagall. “The rest of the crimes were small except the jail break itself and all in all I think Vanessa Khan, if she releases those followers under her would only serve three years in Azkaban.” He finished.

“But what about her bringing this bear clan down upon us all?” Mrs. Weasley said.

“The bear clan is responsible for their own actions mother and will be held accountable.” Harry said. “Vanessa didn’t even know the name of the faction and they have been hunted relentlessly for the last two years.” He said. “I am here to tell you that being hunted like that is not something you want to feel, Sirius, Arturius and Grindelia can tell you the same.” Harry looked around at all of them and their faces were set in grim smiles. “This dark witch, whoever she is, is playing both factions against one another for a reason and I think it’s to wipe them both out along with the villages and people that have been targeted.” He said. “There is a pattern we haven’t seen yet in these villages, aside from being all coastal villages, aside from the job recruiter being there to send people to be killed.” Harry said looking frustrated. “If we can find a pattern that underlies all that we would have something to run on for a motive.”

“We already have more information in one meeting than we did on Tom Riddle years ago at the first meeting.” Arthur said. “Do you really feel that my family and I will be a target Harry?” He asked.

“Yes I do Minister and Ron already has Aurors in place to watch the house. Colin is head of that detail and I am here to tell you he is a very fine auror.” Harry said. “We wanted to do the fidelis charm but knew you wouldn’t agree.” He said looking at his father-in-law. “When I first started to call this meeting I thought about doing it without you two being involved.” Harry said to Arthur and Molly. “It could cause problems with you being the minister and in the Order.” He said.

“Harry your right I cant run and hide as the Ministers before me. Its not in my nature.” Arthur said looking his son-in-law in the eyes. “And I have been an Order member longer than you have young man and know where my loyalties are all around the board.” He said. “And so does your mother young man as you well know.” He said smiling putting an arm around Molly who was looking suddenly put out.

“Now the threat in the prophecy has yet to show its face I say but Hermoine I want you to research everything you can about what the future may hold. Any old prophecies made about the time lines in question.” Harry said and Hermoine nodded.

“Harry you said you took the Keystone to the Temple of Osirus correct?” Hermoine said looking down at some notes before her.

“Yes Hermoine I did.” Harry said waiting while she went over some notes.

“As you know the Keystone actually belongs to Vanessa Khan and since the ministry is arresting her and she will be spending time in Azkaban the department of mysteries would like to study the Keystones powers,” She said. “As it was instrumental in returning Arturius’s powers.” Hermoine said and then looked up. “It could have other properties that could be good for the wizarding community.”

“I’ll think about it Hermoine that’s the best answer I can give you. When Vanessa is released from prison I would have to think long and hard before returning it to her as well and I think my decision would be no.” Harry said eyeing Hermoine who looked perturbed. “Hermoine this Keystone could also be detrimental to the wizarding community too.” He said and added. “After all wasn’t it you that found the text where in it mentioned the Keystone was the cause of the once fertile land of the Gobi to become a desert when some inept wizard was trying for rain?”

“Well yes that is true but in a controlled environment-“ She started.

“Hermoine the Keystone stays where it is for now.” Ron said frowning. “I think Harry is right as far as that thing goes.”

“For once Mrs. Weasley I am forced to take your husband and Potters side over your clean logic.” Snape said. “There are more stories than just the Gobi desert associated with the keystone. While the Veil and the Mirror of Erised do hold a certain amount of magical power the keystone is the object that channels both into working the way it did to bring Grindelia back and restore Arturius to his youthful appearance.” He said. “It has also been the catalyst for a lot of major disasters including Atlantis, where the Keystone was originally made.” Snape finished looking into her eyes now and saw her change of expression before she nodded. “As usual when I told Mr. Potter these facts he ignored them completely. It is pure luck on his part we didn’t end up with a great big canyon in the middle of Yorkshire.” He said looking pointedly at Harry.

“Yes well if anyone else would like to add anything?” Harry said trying to look around innocently at the others and failing miserably amidst the chuckles.

“Well he didn’t Severus Snape and don’t sit there looking so smug when you know you were just as proud of him as if you were his father when he returned with Grindelia and Arturius like that.” Draconian Malfoy said.

“Oh and dad?” Harry said looking up at Arthur. “You and mom will be staying with us and taking the floo to Weasley Manor in the mornings and then to the Ministry.” He said.

“But you said-“ Arthur began.

“Yes and Colin and the rest are there ready to spring a trap on this dark witch thanks to a little spell work from Hermoine, we should be able to track this witch after the break in at the house.” Harry smiled at Hermoine who was now trying not to look smug. “Ron you and Tonks are teaming up with the two aurors from America because we know she committed the same kind of murders in America, the American ministry is behind us to stop this woman at all costs.”

“What about us Harry?” Dudley said. “What can we do?”

“Dudley your still at the Salem Academy for another year and you along with your friends can start up a dueling club.” Harry said. “Your one of the hall monitors there so keep a sharp look out at all times and patrols at the Salem Academy are being doubled, I talked to Sheppard today about it.” He said and turned to his aunt. “Call me immediately if there is trouble there. Moody and Hess have agreed to going over and seeing to the wards there, with them and Thomas Sheppard the wards should be strong enough to keep out any unwelcomed visitors.” Harry then thought for a moment and looked back up. “Run a check on past students around Vanessa Khans age, she would have been a year behind me, to see if there is anyone that would fit the description. We’ll do the same at Hogwarts although I doubt she went to our school. We’ll also check some of the other schools as well.” He finished.

“One more thing.” Ginny said standing up and looking down the table at Draconian Malfoy. “I will be asking for home school privileges from the Wizengomet for Gwain after the New Year.” She said and then added. “What do you think the Wizengomet would say? I know they wouldn’t let Harry vote on that so I ask you so I can see what I am up against.”

Draconian thought for a moment. “Well I am sure Amira would vote yes and so would I knowing you and Harry and seeing the kid I think he has sass and I like him.” He said indicating Gwain. “Griselda Marchbanks likes Harry as well and thinks a lot of him and would vote yes I am sure. Ogden would vote yes for Harry as well but that would leave three members of the panel who have voted that down in the past, one being Umbridge.” Draconian said. “On an issue like this we can have only one person that votes no before it can be approved.” He said finally.

Ginny, her face set looked at Draconian. “Thank you Draconian I will see you in the Chambers after the New Year.” She said and sat.

“Well I think that’s it for now.” Harry said. “Unless anyone would like to add something.”

Irina raised her hand and stood up. “I know of this village in the Russian Federation you speak of that was decimated and had family there.” She said turning to Charlie Weasley. “Charlie has been helping me past this loss. He is good man.” She said looking down at both Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. “And I know now where he gets his good heart from and his fierce determination. Anything I can do to help you all in this, you have but to ask and I will do.” Irina said and sat down.

“Thank you Irina and that reminds me. Irina, Arturius and Grindelia, Gwain, Evy, Jonas and Josephine stand up.” He said and they slowly stood. “All in favor of the new recruits into the Order of the Phoenix signify by raising your hand.” Harry said raising his hand and the rest, even Mrs. Weasley raised their hands. “Then so be it let us adjourn.” He said standing up and the meeting broke up.

As Harry was exiting the dinning room Colin walked out of the fireplace almost going to his knees. “Sorry Harry but I had to get here fast. We did like you said and it looked like a lot of people in the house.” He said really fast.

“Colin slowdown.” Harry said.

“Sorry Harry but she went in tonight. We sprung the trap like just like you said.” Colin said smiling.

Harry was smiling over his shoulder at Hermoine. “We got her Hermoine.” He said.

“Ok so what else Colin? Did you get a good look at her?” Ron asked.

“Sure did those view cameras you guys installed worked like a charm!” Colin said. “It was that Vanessa Khan lady.”

“No it wasn’t she was in the Riddle house the whole time Harry.” Draco said looking down at the map.

“Then that lady has a twin then.” Colin said.

Harry was heading toward his study and took a piece of parchment that was rolled up on the desk and spread it out. “There” he said pointing at the footprints walking down Nocturn Alley toward Deathrow Street with the name V. Khan beside it. He looked up into the faces of those around him. “I think Snape and I need to talk to Vanessa tonight.” He said and seen the small grimace on the potion masters face.

And hour later they were walking up the porch to Riddle house. “Potter this is going to be an invasion of privacy.” Snape said. “I cant just walk in there like the old days and flay open this woman’s mind.”

Harry looked back at him frowning. “Well fortunately you wont have too. Her mind is so open Severus I could look into it without her knowing.” Harry said and had hesitated before the door. “I’m telling you Severus she’ll never even know what your doing.” He said and then added. “Just do it silently while I talk to her.”

Harry knocked his time and entered and a man and woman were standing guard at the door this time and sighed when he entered and looked suspiciously at Snape much like they had Draco.

“Where is Miss Khan, Daniels?” Harry asked the young man before him that he had heard Vanessa call by name to pass food down the table earlier.

Daniels looked up the staircase with a mixture of emotions on his face and Harry could swear one was fear. “Up there in her sitting room Lord Harry.” He said.

Harry nodded and Snape followed him as he took the stairs up toward the third floor. As they gained the landing he nodded to Snape and started forward down the hall until he reached the door.

“Come in Harry Potter.” Vanessa said before he reached out to knock and he pushed open the door and walked in with Snape closely behind him.

Vanessa was seated by the window and looked up in slight surprise to see Snape come in behind Harry. “I’m sorry I didn’t realize you brought company.” She said standing and walking toward them. “I’m Vanessa Khan.” She said holding out her hand. “I have seen your picture before, she said looking at Snape closely. “You are Severus Snape?” She asked.

“Yes Miss Khan, very good to make your acquaintance.” He said shaking hands with her.

“Harry, how long will it be before you will have to take me back?” Vanessa asked sadly.

“Pretty soon Vanessa and you’ll have to release these followers before trial or I have to take them in too. You realize that right?” Harry asked.

She turned from him and went back to the window looking out. “I told you Harry I cannot release them. Not yet.” Vanessa said. “I have a destiny too Harry.” She said.

“Vanessa I took the liberty of disposing of the Keystone.” Harry said. “I can’t have you using it. While you could ask it to grant you more power you cannot understand how it works and therefore it would corrupt the user.” He said.

She turned and looked at him. “It doesn’t matter Harry. There are other ways to increase ones power.” Vanessa said eyeing him. “You forget that in melding the two halves of my ring together like you have done I increased in power being that I am from two houses. I am the wearer of both the ring of the house of Khan and the ring of the house of Baldhere” She said.

“And I am telling you your quest is at an end Vanessa. There is a dark witch out there that looks very much identical to you killing people.” Harry said. “Even your followers.” Again she turned to look out the window. “And she has been watching this house off and on since you got here Vanessa, one of your followers was killed in this very yard three months ago under your nose.” He said finally.

He saw her shoulders slump and he looked at Snape for a moment and when Snape saw him looking he nodded. “Miss Khan do you know anyone that would fit your description? Maybe you have a sister or a cousin?” Snape asked.

“I had only my parents Severus Snape.” Vanessa said. “And they were murdered by Voldemort in my fifth year of school, he was trying to find me to use against Harry and of course after that I would have been killed I am sure.” She said. “I had no other family that I know about or they would have come forth when I called upon the blood bond.” Vanessa turned to them.

“Vanessa the time for the Khan to rise will never come to pass while I live.” Harry said. “The kind of power you want to achieve will only corrupt the user and you’ll be like Voldemort. The man who murdered your family.” He said. “Is that what you want to be like? Telling others what they can and cannot do? Eventually in the task you will grow weary and bored and then you, Vanessa, will be the next Dark Lord with no one left to protect the innocent.” He said as he stepped toward her.

Suddenly she could stand it no longer and slapped him and he stood there and his expression never changed. “How dare you insult me like that Harry Potter! I want to help the wizarding world! I want to see that nothing like that every happens again!” She shouted. “You are one to talk as you stand there, heir to Merlin with power no other wizard has had in years and tell me that power corrupts.” She said and asked. “Are you then corrupt?”

“I stand for everything that Tom Riddle was against Vanessa.” He said smiling. “I will till the day I pass from this world onto my next great journey.” Harry said now. “No power is more powerful than the love I have for my family.” He said. “You stand there and tell me that you cannot release these people from their Blood Oath but I know different. It is not that you cannot its that you wont.” He said. “So focused on your mission to become the most powerful person in the world that you don’t see that your going to get every one of them killed for your own selfish reasons.” Harry said and Vanessa was fuming mad.

“I thought you understood.” She said vehemently “Your parents were killed as well by that man, that monster!” Vanessa stepped closer to him looking up into his face and for a moment saw that green flash again and shuddered. “It is easy for you because you are the famed Harry Potter yet I, I should just take it and roll over right?” she said not backing off this time. You stand there with all that power that could do so much good yet there are people out there everyday, wizards who are torturing muggles for sport, evil wizards who are torturing good wizards for power and wealth and even those in high places who are pure blood” She said and spat. “That take people like your friend Hermoine and would kill her for that reason alone.” She finished and there they stood face to face with Vanessa breathing hard, mad through and through and Harry, he knew what he was doing and it hurt to do this to her but Severus had to be able to see what he saw in a flash.

“Vanessa I am very sorry its come down to this.” Harry said sadly. “By right of the blood vow your ancestor, Baldhere, took to mine, Merlin, I command you to release those under you for their safety and welfare and so that their families may rest easy knowing they are safe.” He said and waited and knew this wasn’t going to work when finally she bowed her head in defeat and sat on the window ledge and looked out.

“I here by revoke the blood oath on all members of my followers that are here where their ancestors have not sworn their lives.” Vanessa said. “If I revoke those they will die Harry and that is the truth.” She said and Harry saw a tear hit the back of her hand that was in her lap.

“Vanessa.” Harry said stepping forward and laying a hand on her shoulder and she turned and looked up at him and there was no hatred at all in her eyes that he saw. Instead there was fear and something else and then suddenly she was in his arms having launched herself off the window ledge and wrapped her arms around him.

”I would give this quest up for no one but you Harry, but more so it’s why I came on this quest, to be with you.” She said into his chest as she cried. “Why did you have to go and get married. We are supposed to be together, it says so in the prophecy.” Vanessa sobbed out quietly.

“Because I fell in love Vanessa and no prophecy can equal the magic of love. It’s not anyone’s fault, no one gave me a love potion, I just fell in love with Ginny and I could never love another like I love her, Gwain the child Simon abducted, he is our adopted son.” Harry said. “Vanessa I think your heart is in the right place in trying to gain power to keep dark wizards from rising but your going about it in the wrong way.” He said. “Gaining power isn’t really about the magical powers you gain it’s about the real friends and family you have.” Harry said and he cupped her cheeks and raised her head. “I am trying to help you which means I am your friend and will not let them keep you in Azkaban long although you will have to serve some time. I maybe able to have you out in a year or two or maybe I can even talk them into releasing you so you can work that time off on community service.” He said. “Ginny and I both will help you get started here, I’ve already talked to her about it.”

Vanessa looked at him and Harry could feel them boring into him. “Why would you and especially she do this for me?” Vanessa asked. “I am no one to either of you.” She said stepping back. “And I do not need charity.”

“We aren’t offering charity we are offering friendship Vanessa.” Harry said honestly.

“And what is your wife going to say Harry when she finds out that I am in love with you and that a prophecy that dates back almost a thousand years has foretold our marriage?” Vanessa asked.

“Well for one thing she will be worried about your mental state in relation to who you say you’re in love with.” Harry said smiling. “Believe me when I say I think even she has wondered about her mental state in marrying me.” He said chuckling.

“You make this a joke but its true Harry!” She said frowning.

“Because prophecies don’t pick and choose who we fall in love with Vanessa.” Harry said.

“And if something happened to Ginny you’d never marry again?” Vanessa asked.

Snape almost forgotten in the background cleared his throat but Harry looked at Vanessa and in his eyes that flash again, brighter and more pronounced made her fear he would strike her down for even asking.

“No and I would make sure if something did happen to her I would find the culprit and deal with him or her myself.” Harry said and he wasn’t smiling anymore and she felt the chill the warmth leave the whole room and so did Snape.

“Harry we should be getting back don’t you think?” Snape said. “Good evening Miss Khan and it was a pleasure meeting you.” He said.

Harry had already turned and left and when they were outside he sighed in relief. “Man that chill spell in the room even got me, good one.” Harry said and asked. “Well did you read her?”

“Yes Potter I did and your right she has had no training at all in keeping her thoughts her own, no wonder even you could read them.” Snape said. “And Potter I didn’t cast a chill spell.”

“You didn’t?” Harry said nervously as they walked to an aparition point.

“Of course I did!” Snape said smiling now. “My god the twins are right marriage is making you soft!” He said chuckling.

Harry chuckled along with him. “Yeah well it agrees with me.” He said as Snape and he turned on the spot and vanished.

Vanessa watched them walk out, watched them till they vanished from the sight of the cemetery and then called out. Cho came through the door a moment later. “Cho I have lifted the blood Oath from all whose ancestors have not offered my ancestor a life bond.” Vanessa said.

Cho smiled and then frowned. “There are only four or five that would remain with you Vanessa. I will tell the others but I will stay with you.” Cho said. “As a friend.” She said looking at Vanessa.

“Thank you Cho, why would you do this?” Vanessa asked surprised.

“Because Vanessa I came here under a blood oath to protect you, honoring the oath that was made by an ancestor.” Cho said. “But then you and I became friends. I value my friends and yes even Harry.”

“He told me Cho that he would help me, as a friend, make a start here. Like a normal wizard or witch.” Vanessa said looking out the window. “Who is he really Cho. Why does he care so much what happens to me now?” She asked.

“Because he knows the value of friendship Vanessa.” Cho said and left to go tell the others leaving Vanessa lost in thought and more confused about Harry than ever.

Snape and Harry appeared out of nowhere in the lane in front of the cemetery and started walking toward the house. “So did she know anything?” Harry asked.

“No she was telling the truth. She was however a twin at birth but the baby died according to what her mother and father told her.” Snape said.

“Well maybe that twin didn’t die after all.” Harry said and Snape nodded.

“There is only one way to find out Harry and that is to go to their crypt in America and find out in person.” Snape said.

“Hess would make good time with that.” Harry said and Snape shook his head.

“No Harry this is a job for the two of us after the trials.” Snape said. “At least till we find out the truth and then we can share the news with the others.” He said and Harry nodded as they turned in the gate and made their way home for the night and Harry for his part rubbed his face where Vanessa had slapped him.

*Just a note: Shoot me a line or two and let me know how the last three chapters are.*

Chapter 18: Chapter 18 – Back to Hogwarts and the Wizengomet’s decision.

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

After the New Year Hermoine and Ron returned with Jonathon in tow to their home and immediately Hermoine was lost in the library while Ron watched his son. Hermoine was thinking about that spell she had researched and told Ginny about and the far-reaching effects it would have on Gwain. She found out a great deal about the Weasley family, which she shared with Ron that evening.

“So you’re saying that the Weasley family comes from that child?” Ron said astonished as Hermoine nodded.

“And I think we should have aunt Minerva keep and eye on his magical abilities and powers once he is back at Hogwarts.” Hermoine said. “I cannot believe I told Ginny about that spell and it was I that showed her how it was cast and everything!” She said shaking her head.

“Its been known for some time in our family that Ginny is a touch more powerful than the rest of us.” Ron said. “She would have made a fantastic auror you know.” He said putting his arm around Hermoine. “However I am really glad she picked to become a healer. That’s less I have to worry about her and besides between the four of us we have shown you ladies a few things we learned in auror school.” He said smiling at her.

“Ron I’ve shown you more spells than you learned even in Aurors school!” Hermoine said exasperated.

“Well yeah pays to be married to the smartest witch in the world.” Ron said smiling and kissed her.

“Ron I am serious here.” She said smirking.

Ron reached over and kissed her again and picked her up in his arm heading for the stairs. “So am I Hermoine! The baby is asleep, I have the smartest and sexiest witch in the world in my arms and its time for bed.” Ron said smiling down at her as she blushed and smiled back.

“Ron Weasley we talk about this tomorrow, now promise.” She said as he kissed her again.

“I promise, anything you want Hermoine.” Ron said kissing her again as he opened the door to their room and kicked it shut behind them. “I’ll even take notes and sort them by dates and times.” He said smiling and making her giggle.

“Ron I don’t make you do that!” She said smiling.

“I’ll even read Hogwarts a History before years end.” He said which made her giggle even more.

“Your so incorrigible!” Hermoine said laughing quietly now.

“Only with you my darling, only with you.” Ron said

While at the Potter residence after the New Year Harry and Ginny were helping Gwain pack his things to head back to Hogwarts. In truth Gwain was torn, on one hand he was leaving the first home he could really remember and on the other he was learning to become a wizard like his father and mother before him and his new parents. Harry and Ginny had even taken him to see the crypt where his mother and father were buried and talked to their portraits. Though mere shades of the people they were they had confirmed that they were proud of him and very happy with Ginny and Harry for adopting him and giving him a home.

The house elves were sad the whole day and he tried to cheer them up about his return in the summer as best he could. In the end it was Plonky who he knew would miss him most. She who never got to raise young Harry and always thought she failed the Potters. But Gwain had set her straight and told her he was very proud to be her friend and charge which made Plonky ecstatic.

Ginny folded several pairs of pants and put them in the trunk. “You know when summer gets here I might have to get you several new pairs. I think you grew over the holidays!” She said.

“I love the new clothes. Till I came here all I had were hand-me-downs from the Christmas seasons or whenever something would wear out maybe something unclaimed from the lost and found.” Gwain said.

“I remember those hand-me-down days.” Harry said. “Try wearing clothes four sizes too big!” He added and they chuckled.

“Did you know uncle Dudley showed us a site on the Internet that speaks about UFO’s and attributes some of the things that happen in the wizarding world to spacemen?” Gwain said shaking his head.

“Well the majority of muggles don’t know we exist and so they have to attribute the magic to something.” Harry said. “UFO buffs are everywhere you know

“What’s a Ufo?” Ginny asked looking up frowning.

“It stands for Unidentified Flying Objects.” Gwain said looking at Ginny. “Like if someone saw dad riding his motorcycle at night that’s what they would call it and probably think he was a spaceman.” He said smiling.

“Well he is out of this world at times.” Ginny said chuckling. “Now remember its Professor Potter when at Hogwarts Gwain.” She said walking over and throwing an arm around him. “Of course there will be those that find out that we adopted you but you’re in uncle Draco’s class in the DADA so they wont think your getting special treatment.”

“Good the last think I need is someone thinking I am the teachers pet.” Gwain said rolling his eyes. “There was one sister at the orphanage that I got on well with and the other kids used to tease me about it relentlessly.” He said. “I never really minded there but here it’s different. I don’t want Evy and Jonas or even Josephine thinking I’m being a big head.”

“Ok so let me get this straight.” Harry said. “Extra work from all your professors and detention five times a week right? That should let them know your not getting special treatment.” He chuckled and Gwain and Ginny along with him.

“Dad! I didn’t say I wanted to be felt sorry for either!” Gwain said.

“My poor put upon son!” Ginny said hugging him up. “What are we to do?” she said feigning a look of complete misery.

“Well we could let Filtch have him for the dungeons he hasn’t had anyone to put down there in years!” Harry said. “Poor Filtch.”

“Poor Filtch my eye!” Ginny said. “Sometimes I don’t know how to feel about that man.”

“Oops one more thing.” Harry said and went out of the room and came back a few minutes later with a package. “This young man was my fathers and I want you to have it.” He said giving it to Gwain who opened it revealing the invisibility cloak given to him by Dumbledore. “Dumbledore had it at the time my parents were killed and returned it my first Christmas at Hogwarts.” Harry said. “This does not mean, young man, that I want you out getting into trouble at night, understand?” He said firmly looking at Gwain.

“Yes sir” Gwain said throwing the cloak over his body and gasping. “It really works!”

“Yes but remember Miss Norris can still see you.” Ginny said.

“Right and Gwain it’s important for you to remember this.” Harry said squatting down looking into Gwain’s eyes. “Your mother and I love you very much and these are dark times again. We want you following the rules at school with curfew because the last thing you want is to sneak out with Evy and Jonas and one of them wind up hurt because of it.” He said. “I know how that feels to have that happen and I don’t want you to have to go through that nor do I want my son hurt. So the Invisibility cloak is not a “Lets go wander around after curfew” card.” Harry said trying to look stern till Ginny broke the silence giggling.

“Like the time your father along with your aunt Hermoine and uncle Ron snuck out and went to find the Sorcerers Stone.” She said.

“Ginny!” Harry looked up in surprise.

“Or the time he snuck out to go to the kitchens and ended up stepping on the trick stair and getting stuck.” Ginny said.

“Oh and the times he snuck out to go see the Mirror of Erised each night.” Gwain said.

“Ok enough you two! I can see now we can’t get one of Fred and Georges new inventions for past memories.” Harry said looking at the both of them giggling.

“Too late father they left the one downstairs for us.” Gwain said and Harry grabbed his chest and fell backwards onto the ground.

“I think I’m going to be sick.” Harry said faking a groan opening one eye to see the effect which only got him piled on and tickled which turned into he and Ginny tickling Gwain and then them ganging up on Ginny, then they were through they were all out of breath laying there on the floor laughing. “Ok the cloak is more or less a reason to go to the kitchens after hours but be careful when you do it ok?” Harry said

“Ok dad I will. Jonas will love it but Evy gets onto us a lot for sneaking out to go to the kitchens after hours. Maybe she won’t so much now.” He said smiling.

“Don’t count on that son, your aunt Hermoine got onto Ron and Harry every time they snuck out.” She said. “You know and almost every time she was with them.” She said snickering.

For a precaution the ministry had assigned aurors to ride the train to Hogwarts this year and they were there to check in all arrivals boarding the train this year. After going to platform nine and three quarters Harry and Ginny dropped off Gwain for his return trip with the rest of the students and returned to Godric’s Hollow so that Harry could get his things in order and leave for the feast that night.

Ginny helped him pack and when everything was done he had Dobby take his things to his quarters there. He sat heavily down beside Ginny on the loveseat and leaned his staff into the corner. “I had them give me double classes for the next few months and I will be starting at Hogwarts next year as assistant to Madam Pomfrey.” Ginny said. “I will also be continuing my lessons from Mr. Prince.” She added and then looked at Harry. “This is going to be hard I agree with Gwain. Leaving our home to go back to what we were doing before.”

“But you’ll finally be a healer like you want and by summer hopefully we can foil another prophecy.” He said.

“And we can teach our son how to defend himself so that he wont have to sacrifice himself nor will our other two.” Ginny said.

“I just wish I knew why I wasn’t in the prophecy.” Harry said sighing. “Ginny you know me better than even Ron and Hermoine do, you know if I had strength in my body I would be there defending my family.” He said.

“I know and it had me worried too Harry.” She sighed and then added. “Because you know I would be there too and I’m not in it either.”

“So we have to stay alive to defeat the prophecy.” Harry said simply. “Hey I’ve had worse before me to set out and do you know.” He said chuckling.

“Lets go have lunch in the kitchen today husband.” Ginny said standing and reaching for his hand.

As Harry stood up he took her into his arms. “I promise I wont let you and the children down Ginny.” Harry said.

“Harry lets not make promises we might not be able to keep.” Ginny said. “As with Dumbledore, some things happen we cannot control.” She said looking into his eyes. “How is that spell I taught you going by the way?”

His eyes flashed a menacing green for a moment and then it was gone. “Pretty good it’s having its effect. Where did you find that spell?” He asked.

As she was leading him to the kitchen she snickered. “Your mother’s book of spells she came up with.” Ginny said. “The half blood prince wasn’t the only one who came up with spells it seems.” She said giggling at his look of surprise.

A little after lunch Harry went out and opened the garage and rolled his bike out closing the garage back up. As Harry mounted the scabbard for the staff, Ginny came out ready to go. Harry climbed on board and helped Ginny on behind him and started to bike and roared off down the drive. He had one stop to make before going to Hogwarts and that was in Diagon Alley and Ginny decided she would ride in with him to Diagon Alley and take the floo back.

With the warming charm on the bike it was like being in a car with the heater going except the wind at times was still a bit chilly. As they touched down in the Alley he parked the bike near Olivander’s wand makers and they said their goodbyes and he went in to see Mr. Olivander.

As the door closed behind him he looked up to see Mr. Olivander looking at him expectantly. “Hello Mr. Potter what can I do for you today?” he said smoothly.

“Mr. Olivander can I ask you a question?” Harry asked

“You already have but yes Mr. Potter feel free to ask anything. But remember the answer you get might not be the one you want.” Mr. Olivander said smiling.

“Well you remember Gwain who was in here with Ginny and I before Christmas.” Harry said. “I would like a staff made to fit the young man, could you do that?”

“My, my very interesting indeed.” Mr. Olivander said frowning. “ A staff for your new son I see. Oh don’t looked so surprised Mr. Potter I see a lot more than you think.” He said going into the back and returning to the front counter in a few moments with a long thin box.

“When I felt the magic that made young Mr. Robards an heir of three houses I was astounded.” Olivander said. “No one has even attempted that spell in centuries.” He added.

“It surprised us too, Gwain and I.” Harry said wearily.

“No, no the last time that spell was done was in the time of the founders of Hogwarts.” Mr. Olivander said and his voice was eerily raspy as it went to almost a whisper. “You see Godric Griffindore and Rowena Ravenclaw had three children but one young child came to learn at the school who excelled in the craft yet had no family.” He said. “Godric and Rowena made him one of the family yet he still felt more in the way then one of the family, but not due to them for they showed him a great deal of love.” Olivander said. “Then one day Rowena and Godric decided to try the spell your Mrs. Potter did on the child and made him of the blood of Godric Griffindore and Rowena Ravenclaw.”

“Is there a dark side to that story Mr. Olivander?” Harry asked.

“Oh no, no Mr. Potter no dark side at all really. The boy married a young lady eventually and the family grew and while it grew the importance of family grew as well within their minds and heart.” Mr. Olivander’s eyes were turned to him now fully. “You know them now as the Weasley family Mr. Potter and your young Mrs. Potter is only the second witch to have made that spell work for the good of the wizarding community.” He said and tapped the box. “And so I made young Gwain Robards-Potter this staff knowing eventually you would return.” He said picking up the staff. “I had one blue phoenix feather left to me after the making of your staff and I inserted it into the making of this one along with the phoenix feather I had left from Fawks.” Olivander said eyeing the staff with pride. “Goblin steal tips Mr. Potter like your own with two Elvin steal bands around the top and bottom of the staff. This staff, like yours is made from Lignum Vitae and the runes carved in this staff are for maximum protection Mr. Potter.” He said and handed the staff to Harry.

“Its incredibly lightweight Mr. Olivander.” Harry said.

“Yes and now for the other reason you are here.” Mr. Olivander said holding out his hand and Harry reached in pulling out the wand they had bought for Gwain, which had stopped working for him. He had tried the Nox spell to light the wand only to have it fizzle. Mr. Olivander took the wand from him and walked to one of the drawers and reached in and pulled out a vial. He made an impressive flourish with his wand, which seemed to open the hand of the wand. “I don’t show this to everyone Mr. Potter in fact you are the only one alive today who has seen this.” He said as he poured the liquid from the vial into the handle and a bright light seemed to emanate from it as Mr. Olivander looked within it and then added the rest of the vial and with a flourish sealed the wand. Sighting down the shaft of the wand he made a flourish and runes appeared along the handle. He seemed lost in thought for only a moment before reaching up and taking an Ivory grip from the third drawer from the top he fitted it onto the end of the wand and with another flourish it bonded. Walking back over he held it out to Harry. “The staff Mr. Potter is twenty-six galleons and the adjustment on the wand is free, I stand behind my wands Mr. Potter and I expect every one of them to work well for the witch or wizard who purchases them, it was merely the spell that changed his heritage so to speak that changed the way the wand worked for him.” Mr. Olivander said as Harry paid him.

“Thank you Mr. Olivander my wife and I appreciate this very much.” Harry said

“Then appreciate this Lord Potter for it is advise freely given and I am not in the habit of giving advise.” Mr. Olivander said addressing Harry fully. “The time will come, it does for all powerful wizards like your mentor Albus and your friends Andrea and Arturius and even Merlin himself, that you will be on the brink of letting the darkness overcome you young Potter.” The old man said. “I have been around for over a thousand years Mr. Potter, my craft here keeps me looking like the man you see before you. I should be dust Mr. Potter but still I am here, and I usually don’t get involved in the affairs of man.” He said. “I have seen wizards just like you who have defeated dark lords Harry who became their own worst enemy in light of tragedy much like Andrea, driven mad over loss.” He said. “There has not been a wizard so powerful since Merlin himself Mr. Potter and I want you to think about that long and hard before taking a road that could lead to the destruction of us all even those that you love.” Mr. Olivander took the staff for Gwain back from Harry and put it in the box and handed Harry the box. “You called in a life debt on my behalf Mr. Potter something that few people would do. You have a good heart, keep it that way, good day Mr. Potter.” He said and Harry, stunned could only nod and turned and left feeling like he had been punched in the stomach.

“Dobby!” he said outside the shop and the small elf appeared. “Take this and put it in the back of Gwain’s closet at the house would you Dobby?” He asked box to the elf.

“Yes Mr. Potter sirs.” And then taking the wand out he handed it to the little elf.

“And this goes in his wand pocket on the side of his jeans ok?” Harry said.

Dobby grinned and snapped his fingers. “Done sirs, can Dobby visit Hogwarts this year sirs?” The small house elf asked looking down at his feet.

“Dobby you can come see us anytime you want but not during class time ok?” Harry said smiling.

“Oh thank you Harry Potters sirs!” The house elf said happily and snapped his fingers and was gone. Harry climbed aboard his motorcycle and started it up and roared off into the air hitting the invisibility booster. He would just have time to catch up with the train by the time it reached the mountain tunnel it would have to pass through before arriving at Hogwarts. Ginny watching from the Apothecary shop saw him leaving and watched till the booster kicked in. It seemed only Harry could get away with riding that thing during the day she thought before turning to her shopping.

Earlier that morning, Percy at his apartment in London was just adding the mixture to the flask grimacing at the smell it made. He put the flask in his robes and went to finish dressing for work. As he put his robes on he felt the weight of that flask and knew he had to keep his father safe at all costs. Harry was right when he said that all Dark Wizards targeted the Ministers of Magic. Percy wasn’t about to let that happen to a member of his family especially his mother and father. As he finished tying his tie he smiled into the mirror at the man he was becoming. He liked this man a lot better than he liked the old Percy. And so did Daphne Greengrass. He hoped his mother and father approved of her moving in with him. She came out of the kitchen now and crossed over to him.

“Here you stubborn man let me get that.” She said kissing him and knocking his hands out of the way. “I swear not a one of you Weasley boys know how to tie a tie!” She chided him smirking. She had been a first year student in Slytherin house when he was in his seventh year. During the battle of Hogwarts he had saved her father and then he was invited to dinner one evening with the family. Mr. Greengrass was an Auror for the ministry and his wife worked at the ministry in the department of magical creatures.

The two had at first been unable to start a conversation and then one night while Percy was out and had decided to take in a muggle movie he had seen Daphne standing in line by herself and for all the world looking like the loneliest person in the world. He struck up a conversation about the movie and they saw it together, dinner afterwards never able to stop talking about the things that were important to them left them strolling the streets till almost dawn and the romance had never died.

They had moved in together a year ago before Christmas asking her family if it was ok. Her father and mother both thought a lot of Percy and agreed and they still had yet to tell his parents. “Well tonight should be interesting.” Percy said.

“Are you scared?” She asked smiling up at him. “Think they’ll throw me out because I was once in Slytherin house?” She asked and snickered.

“No not at all but when my mother finds out we are living together and I haven’t even married you yet I will be facing some serious charges with her.” Percy said taking Daphne into his arms. “Are you sure you’ll be able to patch me up once she gets through with me?” He asked.

“I am only the second best healer in my class under your sister of course.” She said. “She is amazing. I don’t know where she learned some of those potions!” Daphne said.

“From Snape’s uncle I believe.” Percy said.

“She got an offer from McGonagall did you hear? She will be assisting at Hogwarts next year.” Daphne said.

“Yes she told me that over the holidays.” Percy said kissing her. “You know I should have taken you home over the holidays I mean we have been together over two years and living together over a year now.”

“Well your father is the Minister of Magic and I have been scared about meeting him myself.” She said honestly. “Your mother sounds great and I really don’t want to mess this up.” Daphne said and the slipped back into his embrace. “I mean its not every day a lady is asked to get married.” She said looking now at her ring. “It’s so beautiful Percy.” She said and kissed him once more and then added breaking the hug. “Now future husband of mine get to work and earn a living while I get ready to go in myself. If we keep bring late for work we’ll be living with your parents!” She said.

“Not to worry he said.” Taking her back into his arms again. “Weasley Manor has a lot of rooms.” He said and the both broke the kiss giggling and he then he was out the door and off to work.

Daphne, now working for the department of magical transportation, hurried in to get ready for work before she was late again.

On the train to Hogwarts Gwain suddenly felt his wand pocket with something in it and pulled out his wand looking over the changes to it. Engraved into the handle was his name Gwain T. Robards-Potter. As he returned his wand to his pocket he looked up as a shadow passed and it was one of the Aurors. He smiled at Gwain and nodded and Gwain did the same. “Lot of extra precautions isn’t it?” Josephine said her nose in an old spell book that his mother had let her borrow.

“It gets worse too there are aurors that will be walking the hallways after curfew too.” Evy said.

“That would be uncle Neville, uncle Draco and dad.” Gwain said watching as the auror strolled back by the doorway.

“No I mean some that still work for the Ministry Gwain, well sort of anyway.” Evy said. “Aunt Minerva said that Mr. Shacklebolt is sending aurors-in-training each night to patrol the halls. There will be six each night.” She said turning to Jonas. “So that means your night time excursions to the kitchens need to stop.” She said and then turned to Gwain. “Especially yours because I heard your new dad moved the mirror down to the Chamber of Secrets, why they persist on calling it that I’ll never know. Its Salazar’s Chamber for Merlin’s sake!” Evy said sighing.

“I don’t need the Mirror anymore Evy I found all I needed over the holidays.” He said and she slipped her hand into his and squeezed.

Before long they were pulling into the station in Hogsmeade. The town had changed over the course of three years although just a few on the train knew this. It was larger now than ever. More stores were present than ever before and people living outside the little hamlet close to Hogwarts than ever before. Someone had even bought the shrieking shack and was having it renovated. The attack on Hogsmeade by Vanessa’s faction hadn’t even bothered most because the days of Voldemort were gone. Most chalked it up to a few drunken purebloods out to cause trouble.

As the children exited the train they heard a familiar voice and saw a lantern bobbing their way. “Good ter see yeh four abou time yeh got in!” Hagrid said looking down at them smiling.

“Hi Uncle Hagrid!” Gwain said smiling.

Hagrid patted him on the head almost making him fall to the ground and looked up at the Aurors escorting the rest of the students toward the carriages. “More aurors eh? We go a few of them up ter the school too. Mosly aurors in trainin.” He said frowning. “Yeh four run along and remember in school its Professor I don want yeh ter be gettin detention on account of me.” He said.

“Yes sir.” Gwain and the rest answered and hurried to catch up with the rest.

Harry was sitting at the table as the group walked in and Gwain caught his eye and held up his wand and smiled and Harry smiled and winked at him as Gwain took his seat. Pretty soon McGonagall got up and cleared her throat.

“Just a word and then we’ll eat. This year curfew will be enforced. We have aurors in training here to enforce that curfew and anyone caught out after hours will receive detention with either Professor Potter or Professor Snape.” She said and looked pointedly at Evy, Jonas and Gwain. “We have a new teacher for Herbology class as Professor Sprout has decided to retire this year. Professor Longbottom will be taking her place.” McGonagall said and turned to him as he stood up as a few people clapped and he sat. “Professor Longbottom, Professor Snape and Professor Malfoy along with Professor Potter will be taking turns patrolling with the Aurors in training so rest assured you may sleep well here.” She said. “Most of your parents were worried with the recent rash of murders, about your welfare here and so I decided to put their minds and yours at ease and stepped up security.” She finished. “Now tuck in.” McGonagall said and the food appeared on the tables.

The day of the trials was the same day that Ginny decided to go before the Wizengomet. She scheduled her meeting with the panel before the trials would start. Harry having to again use a time turner taught his classes and then headed for the Ministry.

As his last class broke for the day he pulled his cloak around him and checked his watch. “Um dad, erm I mean Professor Potter sir.” Gwain said from the doorway and Harry motioned for him to come in and Harry did a spell so no one could hear.

“Now son no one can hear us. What’s on your mind?” He asked.

“I was wondering if it’s ok if I get some time in with uncle Severus in potions.” He said. “I have been doing a lot better in my classes since my detention with him.”

“I think I could give you a week or two worth of detention with him if you’d like to justify you being out late would that do?” Harry asked smiling and Gwain nodded. “Besides you three were out late last night going to the kitchens and I saw you.” Harry said cocking an eyebrow.

“I knew you did I told Jonas you did!” Gwain said. “How did you see us?”

“Professors secret son now get a move on and I’ll talk to Severus when I return.” Harry said chuckling.

“Are you leaving?” Gwain said turning at the door and frowning.

“Yes well I have to step out for a bit but Severus will be patrolling tonight so I’ll ask him when I return.” He said and Gwain nodded and left through the opening of the Chamber.

As Harry entered the ministry he checked his Staff and wand and then made his way to the elevator just in time to see Draconian enter the lift ahead of him.

“Hello Harry fine day for a trial isn’t it?” Draconian said smiling grimly.

“Yes well I saw the reporters in the lobby getting passes to sit in on this.” Harry said.

“Yes, yes the really high profile cases they do Harry and the good thing is we’re not the total center of attention in there. They focus mainly on the prisoners.” Draconian said and Harry knew he didn’t like a lot of publicity either.

As Harry and Draconian took their seats Umbridge came in behind them and wished both a good day like they were long time friends. Amira was already seated and looked surprised at Umbridge’s mood today and looked toward Harry raising her eyebrows and he just shrugged and shook his head. Soon Amira was handed the schedule and she looked back at Harry once again for a moment before turning around in her seat to address him.

“Mr. Potter as I see here your wife is requesting to teach your son magic over the summer.” She said. “That is very rare here in England yet I know they do this over in America a lot and we do allow some tutelage for those who come into their powers late.” Amira said. “But is there a special reason for this request?” She asked again raising her eyebrows at him.

“Madam Bones I understand as a member of the Wizengomet I cannot vote on personal issues and while my wife and I do have a special reason for wanting to teach Gwain from home over the summer I am not sure if it would satisfy the court.” Harry said. “If you please while she is in here I will take my place below with her and let you, the members of the Wizengomet elect whether you think sufficient evidence merits this.” He said.

“Very well Mr. Potter take your place below with your wife in the first case and then we can get ready for the trials against the head of the bear clan and his followers.” Amira said turning and Harry stood and made his way back up toward the door.

“Good luck Mr. Potter.” Umbridge said and he nodded to her in passing and smiled, after all what could he do, he hadn’t heard of one case of a child that could be taught from home unless it was like Amira had said. As Harry came through to the waiting area he saw Ginny who got up and hugged him and they sat waiting.

“I’m nervous.” Harry said. “What if they don’t let us do this?”

“Then we can stay in Greece this summer.” Ginny said simply.

“Greece?” Harry asked.

“Well I’ve already contacted the ministry in Greece and got approval if this doesn’t go through.” Ginny said smiling smugly.

“Ginny!” Harry said smiling. “Did you really? What strings did you pull?” he asked astounded.

“Fleur’s sister Gabrielle knows the son of a man who sits on the courts in Greece.” Ginny said. “I owled her and she set it up and sent me a signed document saying we could teach our son at home during summers there.” She said and added. “A lot of parents do that there anyways. Underage magic isn’t as strict there.” She said.

The twin’s invention was sitting next to her and Harry nodded toward it. “Are you showing them that?” Harry asked frowning.

“They will want to know the reason we think we need to teach him and there is only one person on that panel that I know of that would refuse to believe that when Trelawney is like that its real.” Ginny said. “And that’s Umbridge. She is our only hurdle on that panel that I see.” She said.

Soon the young man opened the door and told them to enter and Harry wheeled the TV in behind Ginny. As they moved to the center of the chamber it was Ginny who conjured up two oversized armchairs with ottomans and Harry smiled and sat down after he turned the screen to face those above.

“What is that Mr. Potter?” Amira asked looking down. “Is that a television?” she asked looking amused.

Harry smiled up and nodded. “Well yes and no it’s a new invention by Fred and George Weasley, Madam Bones and members of the Wizengomet.” Harry said. “It has a pensive inside it and they have worked out a way to connect the two.” He said.

“Indeed?” Amira asked and then smiled. “Well if it works then I will have to see your brothers Mrs. Potter.” She said.

“I’ll be sure to tell them you are interested Madam Bones.” Ginny said. “But they are here today so you can let them know.

Amira looked down smiling. “Now it says here that you and your husband would like to teach Gwain Robards-Potter.” She said and stopped looking up. “You two adopted so soon?” She asked.

“Yes well Madam Bones he is a really good kid and he grew on both of us. As you know we are all about family and Gwain’s parents were killed after the return of Voldemort.” Harry said and as he looked toward the gallery he saw Ron and Hermoine and Mr. And Mrs. Weasley as well as Trinity and Luna. McGonagall was there as well. Sirius, Drusilla Remus and the twins were seated behind his two friends and his in-laws.

“I see.” She said looking down. “Now you want to teach your son over the summer as in home school him correct?” Amira asked.

“Yes ma’am.” Ginny said and took from her robes a vial. “This should give you understanding into why we think it would be prudent to do this.” She said and poured the vial into the basin inside and tapped the screen and it came to life. All in the stands were staring at the two in shock except for Draconian.

“I see so you think in the future there will be a dark threat Mr. and Mrs. Potter?” Umbridge asked.

“Well as you know Sybil Trelawney in that state predicts things very accurately, as accurately as her grandmother did years ago I am told.” He said. “The thing with Professor Trelawney is that she doesn’t remember predictions like this and the predictions she remembers less are more accurate and as you could see toward the end she didn’t even know she had spoken.” He said. “I can tell you from experience that those predictions are ones you should take seriously Madam Umbridge.” He said addressing Umbridge personally and honestly. “I have seen the memory of Albus Dumbledore where she predicted the fall of the Voldemort by a child, the original prophecy that came to pass.” He turned to Amira. “In my third year I saw her coming down the hallway and as kids will sometimes do I hid in the alcove so I could sneak by her, at the time I was heading for the kitchens as we all have in the past.” He said looking at Umbridge. “That is when I heard the prediction of the rise of the dark lord.” He said and took his wand out and pulled the memory and dropped it into the basin within and tapped the screen and the vision played out.

“As you see Sybil Trelawney isn’t a fake at all she does have the power albeit unknown to her but Hogwarts is a place where a seerer of her caliber is needed.” Ginny said. “The kids there are better protected because of her gift and the Ministry has gained a lot from her powers as well.” She said. “So it is in the best interest of not only Gwain but the wizarding community to take this prophecy seriously because when the prophecy of Voldemort was made only Dumbledore was the one who tried to do anything and no one would listen and you see how much of a mess that turned out to be because the ministry at the time wouldn’t listen and take action.” Ginny said. “My husband had to defeat Voldemort upon his return personally to save us all at the age of seventeen but before that he had dueled with Voldemort himself.” She said. “Why wait for another child or the wizarding world to be in mortal peril or worse dead, or worse because yes there are things that are worse than death itself out there and we all have memories of them.” She said.

Ginny stood up and she pulled from her robe a parchment scroll. “I have here a letter from the panel in Greece that says that we can home school Gwain there with no problem. I have one from France and one from America as well.” She said setting her jaw and pulling two more scrolls from her robe. “You all know my husband was the top auror in his class, he has saved this community and members of this panel time and again and defeated not one but two dark wizards that would have sought to take down the ministry and the wizarding community and make us all slaves.” She said and took a step forward. “My husband has given of himself relentlessly and has never come before this panel, nor have I, to ask a thing of any of you in the wizarding world.” Ginny looked at Umbridge now who was fidgeting with some papers in front of her. “He has been hounded by media, the ministry, and people out to destroy him almost from the day he found out he was a wizard and before that was treated very badly by his own family who was trying to make him self sufficient in the wrong way.” She said and Harry could hear the timber of her voice and was glad he wasn’t the one on the receiving end in the panel.

“My husband is a well respected teacher at Hogwarts school of Witchcraft and Wizardry and I will be graduating this spring as a healer and will be working at the school myself next year.” Ginny said. “You have heard the prophecy and I for one want that child to live as well as my other two children.” She said. “He stands a better chance of that if we teach him all we can before they have to face this dark threat.” Ginny finally seemed to calm down a bit. “I leave it up to this panel whether its gratitude and appreciation for my husbands unwavering devotion to the wizarding and muggle community alike is genuine or just empty words?” She said. “Does my husband have to leave the very land and people he saved and be an outcast because he wants to instill the same traits that saved all of us along with that skill into his son?” She said.

The panel, Harry could see, was as shocked as he was. He looked at Ginny who was facing forward looking straight at Umbridge. Amira cleared her throat and took a drink of water that was in front of her and sat it back down with her hand shaking just a touch.

“You both make an interesting point and before now I have never heard a more honest reason for teaching an underage wizard or witch from home.” She said and looked from Ginny to Harry. “As a member of this Wizengomet Harry Potter I will let you stay to see the vote and your wife can stay as well.” She said looking back at Ginny. “Will there be anything that you are going to teach him he wouldn’t normally learn at Hogwarts?” she asked.

“Yes Madam Bones.” Ginny said. “My husband will be teaching him advanced magic that you cannot learn from Hogwarts. Gwain like Harry has a big heart full of love for people and he is a smart boy and he will use his gift for the greater good of the wizarding and muggle communities alike.” She said.

Harry stood and held out his hand holding his staff. “He will also be learning how to use one of these in time.” Harry said. “The art of using a staff has almost been forgotten by many. Primarily because learning to use a staff is a lot harder than learning to use a wand Madam Bones and a wand fits neatly into your pocket.” He said moving his robe aside to show his in the pocket of his jeans. “It is becoming steadily a lost art and I want to give the gift I was given to him in turn.” He said.

“Staff wielding Mr. Potter is a feat primarily something only a powerful wizard is able to accomplish.” Amira said looking down at him.

A voice cleared up top from the spectator’s gallery and it was Hermoine standing there.

“Yes Mrs. Weasley you would like to add something?” Amira asked.

“Over the holidays Mrs. Potter did you in fact do a spell that caused your adopted son to have both your blood and the blood of your husband thereby expanding his line and heritage?” Hermoine asked Ginny.

“Yes it was one my sister-in-law showed me Mrs. Weasley.” Ginny said looking at Hermoine steadily.

“This spell has not been preformed in over a thousand years successfully is that right?” Hermoine asked.

“You could ask my sister-in-law but yet I believe that is correct.” Ginny said smiling up at a frowning Hermoine. “The last to perform it was Rowena Ravenclaw.”

“Mr. Potter did you recently have to take Gwain’s wand in to have it redone by Mr. Olivander who has a shop in Diagon Alley?” Hermoine went on to ask.

“Yes I believe I did Mrs. Weasley.” Harry said and knew where she was going with this.

“And did Mr. Olivander have to make a change in the core of that wand?” She asked.

“Yes he did it is a mixture of his parents wands and mine and my wife’s wands.” Harry said.

“And his magic since his return?” She asked looking down at Harry. “Would you say it’s improved drastically?”

“I was told he was doing a lot better in his classes and I attribute that to being a happier child than he was before the holidays.” Harry said. “There are a lot of things that can make a person excel in something especially when they are happier in their lives and they have a very firm and stable home life and lots of love.” He said.

“Yes well, headmistress if you will, has his powers increased since his return?” Hermoine asked of McGonagall and she nodded.

“I would say that Gwain is a significantly more powerful wizard than he was yes.” McGonagall said. “I saw him pull a patronus today that was ten times stronger than any other I have ever seen save one.” McGonagall said.

“And who was this other person you saw that pulled the same powerful patronus headmistress?” Hermoine asked.

“Harry Potter just before the battle of Hogwarts.” McGonagall said.

“I can attest to the fact that I too have seen Harry pull a patronus that is far more powerful than the average wizard and I can also tell you that Ginerva Potter is also a very powerful witch in her own right.” Hermoine said looking toward the counsel. “Both are very talented, modest and loving. Both have high family values and good ethics and morals and both have been steadfast and loyal to this country as well as to the wizarding community and their friends” Hermoine said and she took her seat.

“Minister would you like to add something to this?” Amira asked.

Arthur Weasley got up and stepped toward the platform. “Ladies and gentlemen of the Wizengomet I in fact would like to see Gwain be able to learn from home as well this summer but I will not use my powers of office on a personal matter.” He said and went and sat back down.

“Would anyone else like to speak?” Amira asked and Mrs. Weasley gave the twins a fierce look as they started to rise and then sat back down.

“Ok I Amira Bones call for a vote on whether to permit Professor Harry Potter a teacher at Hogwarts and a well respected member of our community and his wife Ginerva Potter to teach Gwain Robards-Potter, their adopted son, at home over the summers.” She said.

Everyone in the panel had their hands raised but one, Umbridge sat there looking at Harry and he saw her stand and she cleared her throat sweetly. “While I usually would vote no Mr. Potter it seems that it wouldn’t make any difference with the votes today.” She said. “In the past while we have not agreed on many different subjects I find that today I would be voting for you because you in turn have done a kindness for me which has seldom happened in my lifetime. Therefore I cannot vote today Mr. Potter, so Madam Bones the motion carries and Mr. and Mrs. Potter you can teach your son magic from home without the usual underage restrictions except in the villages and cities, however confining it to residences and or out of the way areas where muggles cannot detect it, would be prudent, wouldn’t you agree Madam Bones?” She asked and as she sat she smiled and nodded to Harry who did likewise in her direction.

“We do not agree very often Deloris but yes you are right.” Amira said looking surprised at Deloris Umbridge as most were at this moment. “It would seem like Gwain will be having company over the summer is that right Headmistress?” Amira asked McGonagall looking down at her notes.

“My niece, Evy Shannahan and Jonas Pruitt will be staying there off and on yes Madam Bones.” McGonagall said.

“I will extend this to cover them as well for times where his friends are visiting so that they may be able to learn some advanced magic keeping them up on their studies.” Amira said looking down at Harry who nodded and there was no one from the panel who raised an eyebrow.

“Thank you Madam Bones and members of the Wizengomet you have been very wise and kind to us today.” Ginny said standing. “I see now why my husband speaks so highly of you all.” She said smiling up at the panel and most smiled while again Deloris was fumbling with some paperwork before her.

“May we, Mr. and Mrs. Potter used your instrument for today proceedings against the bear clan?” Amira asked and Ginny looked up at the twins.

Fred stood up and came forward along with George right behind him. “If it please the panel” Fred said.

“We have brought you a much bigger version of this invention.” George said.

“And it is even now being brought down to this chamber.” Fred said.

“Know that we at Weasley Wizard Wheezes appreciate.” George said.

“Any and all endorsements we can get from you.” Fred said.

“The noble and honorable men and women from the Wizengomet.” They said together which made most in the panel who knew them chuckled including Griselda Marchbanks as the two returned to their seats.

“Yes, well we, the members of the Wizengomet, thank you Fred and George Weasley and we’ll take the matter of endorsements up at a later date if it is instrumental in convicting those of the bear clan.” Amira said smirking at the two. She had a fondness for the two as they had been keeping her daughter updated with safe items from their shop for the last three years to her daughter’s great delight.

As Harry and Ginny exited Harry called Dobby and had him take the TV back to Godric’s Hollow. “Well Harry we did it.” Ginny said as she hugged him.

“No, YOU did it Ginny.” Harry said. “I can’t believe you made me out the martyr in all this though.”

“Harry James Potter you’re due something for all the hardships you’ve faced.” Ginny said. “Besides you don’t care anything about medals and media and all that, all you’ve ever cared about is people, even the ones who have wronged you.” She said. “And our new son has the same kind of heart and you know it.” She eyed him severely. “Now fix your tie and go send these bear clan members to Azkaban.” She said making a face and then smiling and kissing him as he adjusted his tie.

“Well I would like to be Supreme Mugwump one day.” Harry said smiling at Ginny.

“Head of the International Confederation of Wizards?” Ginny said smirking. “Are you daft? You’ve been turning down memberships in that organization for three years!” She said now kissing him on the cheek. “Confess you just like the title cause it sounds funny.”

Harry chuckled and nodded. “So did Dumbledore, but I would like to meet other wizards from all over the world. I didn’t know that was what the whole thing was about.” Harry said. “I thought it was like the muggle Freemason lodges.” He said smiling.

“Merlin the things I still have to teach my husband about the wizarding world.” She said and hugged him and stepped back. “No go to work and then go get some sleep. I am supposing you are using the time turner and that means you’ve been up all day to begin with.” She said.

“Yes ma’am.” He said smiling and walked up to take his seat on the panel again while Ginny went to take her seat up among her family.

Harry had also asked Dobby to help with bringing the new TV into the chamber and Dobby already had it in the Chamber when he took his seat and Harry saw it was huge. The little elf popped into existence beside him. “Anything else I can do for Mr. Harry Potters sirs?” He asked smiling.

“No, but thanks Dobby.” Harry said and Dobby snapped his fingers and disappeared.

“I see we have one more case before the bear clan, this is a case of theft from Hogwarts and the abduction of Gwain Thaddeus Robards-Potter from Hogwarts.” Amira said and looked back up at Harry. “Another one that is personal for you Harry.” She said and frowned.

“And I assure you the last.” Harry said. “I will let the rest of you vote without me in this one.” He said.

Simon Reeves was led into the courtroom and took his seat and immediately the straps pinned him to the chair.

“Simon Reeves you face one count of Kidnapping and child endangerment, one count of theft of property from the school of Hogwarts Witchcraft and Wizardry and trespassing on the same.” Amira said. “You also face escape from a Ministry detention block where you were being held for your attack and obstruction of justice with an auror in the performance of his duties.” She said looking up at Simon Reeves. “How would you like to plead Mr. Reeves?”

Simon looked to each member of the panel and shook his head slowly. “I was under order to steal the Mirror of Erised from Hogwarts but kidnapping the boy was not part of my mission.” Simon said. “I have been released from my blood oath and can tell you only that I panicked and wanted to leave no witnesses although I never intended to hurt the boy.” He said and looked up at Amira. “I will confess that the boy almost took me down before I could stun him and he is a scrappy little kid and I hope he is ok.” He said and then looked up at Harry and smiled. “I plead guilty on the charges of kidnapping and child endangerment but on the rest there are extenuating circumstances.” Simon said now turning back toward Amira.

“I see and what would those circumstances be young man?” Griselda asked.

“I was only delivering a message per Vanessa Khans orders to the Auror in question, I didn’t want to start anything with Mr. Potter but I do admire him as an Auror.” Simon said. “He brought them person to justice who was responsible for the deaths of quite a few people in my family. I know now I was arrogant with him and wanted to test my skills out against him but I wanted to hurt no one really.” He said smiling again. “A curse I have I’m afraid.” He looked down now frowning. “I was ordered to steal the Mirror of Erised and I am afraid there I had no choice I was bound to Vanessa Khan and had to follow her orders on that.” He said. “After I was brought to the ministry there was one of the faction that has been following us that showed up in my cell, if not for Miss Khans actions in breaking me out he would have succeeded in killing me.” Simon said looking up. “I owe her my life for that and in accordance I agree to take a guilty plea on all charges and turn over what I know and what I have seen of this other factions actions if the courts will agree to drop the charges on Miss Khan.” He said and again he looked up. “I will take any sentence in return for her freedom.” Simon said now.

“I see well we are not in the habit of letting one person serve out a sentence for another without justification.” She said and there was a scoff from the gallery and Sirius sat back looking put out and Drusilla elbowed him in the ribs looking at Harry apologetically to which Harry shrugged chuckling.

“Although it has been done in the past and apologies were made Mr. Black.” Ogden said pointedly looking at Sirius who nodded back at the man.

“Mr. Reeves do you have evidence to show that indeed the bear clan did attack the villages in question and would you permit us to extract these memories?” Amira asked.

“Yes I would, I am willing to cooperate in any way I can members of the Wizengomet. I may not still be under the blood oath but I still owe Vanessa Khan and I want to see those that are trying to kill her and that have killed innocent people put where they belong.” Reeves said looking up at Harry. “And my humble apologies to Mr. Potter for our last encounter and for the abduction of his adopted son.” Simon said looking at Harry sadly and Harry for his face nodded stone-faced.

It was decided by the Wizengomet thirty minutes later to bring Simon’s sentence down to a year in Azkaban and that Vanessa Khan’s escapade in helping him to escape be dubbed a rescue. He did indeed offer up his memories to the counsel and an hour later the leader of the bear clan was escorted in. Simon had observed their attack on the coastal town in Florida with the leader of the bear clan in charge and leading the attack as well as the attacks on both the Russian Federation coastal village and the small coastal village that Harry and Draco had first found. Under veritasirum memories were extracted from them that were shown on the twins oversized television. Even Ragnock’s orders to attack the small coastal village in China and the ones involved in the attack.

“These are serious charges you face Ragnock and for an order who has been charge to the welfare of the people against the rise of the Khan your actions have taken a grave turn toward a more darker purpose.” Harry said at one point. “The actions of you and your followers in killing men women and children are no better than Voldemort’s actions and crimes against the innocent.” He said.

“Might as well have threw up the Dark Mark over the village.” Draconian said in disgust.

“Without the clan of the bear your world is doomed Harry Potter. The Khan will rise and millions will die and by your hands as well.” Ragnock said eyeing Harry with hatred. “You sit there now with a wizard like Grindelwald as a friend and tell me you wont end up like him?” he spat.

“The Dark Wizard that was Grindelwald was defeated in battle by Albus Dumbledore and later he was returned and was stripped of his powers Ragnock, to become a mortal and be reformed.” Harry said now standing and talking just loud enough for all to hear. “He paid the ultimate price of death and now is again reborn as Arturius Dumbledore, a wizard that has sworn his life to doing things for the wizarding community in the most humble of ways. While I have seen him do bits of magic he mostly has become a man who can do without it and loves his job caring for magical creatures.” Harry said. “This panel knows this to be true and has already had him before them to talk to them.” He said. “This is not the trial for Arturius Dumbledore nor am I on trial for my actions, in fact my actions are what led to the capture of a faction that have killed numerous innocent victims including yourself.” He said and sat back down.

“Mr. Potter is correct, you are the one on trial today for your actions not the actions of others.” Amira said.

“And you would be well advised to remember that Ragnock for there is proof beyond doubt that you have committed these crimes and our emissaries from Russia, China, France and America are asking for the Dementor’s kiss if you are convicted today and I must say the evidence is overwhelmingly in our favor.” A small witch named Frieda Cummings said from the top of the panel and it was the first time he had ever heard the lady speak during a session.

“It would appear that we have all we need but I would like to ask Ragnock a question.” Harry said. “Ragnock the rest of your followers will receive the Dementor’s kiss and I cannot help them but you have information concerning a person that resembles Vanessa Khan who has been involved in several murders.” Harry said. “Turning that information over may only earn you life imprisonment, I am sure our emissaries would like to know as well what dark witch is out there killing people with the killing curse because its happened in their countries as well, and would agree that life in prison would be better than the alternative if you help in naming this person or giving us some kind of lead.” He said looking steadily at Ragnock, no amount of veritasirum had worked on Ragnock himself and as yet none of the other in the clan knew about this woman.

Ragnock was sweating now but he looked up at Harry still with that same look of hatred in his eyes. “Mr. Potter you can go to hell!” He said and spat. “She is carrying out her own dark agenda which while it helped our cause I have been grateful for her help with certain information.” He said. “Eventually I hope to hear that you and that witch Vanessa Khan have been killed by her faction, dark though it may be.” He said fuming.

By the end of the day the trials were over and Ragnock and his followers had received the Dementor’s kiss. Harry being a member of the Wizengomet had to watch. Reporters from the Daily profit and witch weekly were there to snap pictures and he saw Luna there looking on sadly, no quill nor camera with her. She turned to Harry at one point and shook her head and he saw the tears in her eyes.

Members of the other ministries were on hand to watch as well and he saw one man smiling smugly as the kiss was applied to Ragnock. Arthur as minister of magic had to attend as well and Percy was with him looking rather green. He supposed he was as well as this whole thing made him sick. He was glad on the one hand having this faction behind bars but this was one of the most terrible things to have happen to you he knew. It had almost happened to him and Sirius. This, he knew, was a fate worse than death. “The Dementor’s looked in his direction several times causing a chill to come over him. It had been over a year since his last contact with one of these creatures when he had to escort a former Deatheater to Azkaban.

As he returned to Hogwarts and his quarters there he noticed Ginny sleeping soundly and climbed in beside her so as not to disturb her sleep but she woke up anyways. She smiled at him and pulled him down beside her in the warm comfortable bed holding each other till sleep overcame them both.

Chapter 19: Chapter 19 – The mysterious Valeria Temujin and is Vanessa really as good as she seems?

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Between Neville, Harry and Draco their ladies couldn’t figure out who was happier that the trials were over and their husbands could focus more on teaching school. Neville had taken to wearing odd socks just to give his class a laugh but when time came to teach he was all business. Draco was teaching the younger students DADA and was pulling out all the stops to make it fun and exciting for them as in the one time they walked into the room and it was like a fun house filled with bogarts, hinkypucks and an assortment of amusing dark magical creatures.

Harry was teaching advanced DADA and was tougher on his students than ever before while making it fun and challenging. He recreated the maze on the lawn and for two weeks they worked on many different kinds of spells and at one point a seventh year broke his wand and set a row of hedges on fire at the same time causing Harry to have to recreate the row of hedges with Neville’s help the next day. The day after the hedgerow was fixed was Saturday and McGonagall had Harry take the boy to Diagon Alley to get him another wand.

For some reason the other teachers were finding it more fun as well. Narcissa Snape who had stayed on to teach Transfiguration was making it more fun in her classes as well. Severus Snape was challenging his students as well and while he didn’t have the charm the other three did he found that a few of his students and one that was not his yet kept coming back for more. Gwain had been on detention several times curtsey of his father.

“Gwain I am sure your father isn’t trying to be overly hard on you.” Severus said at one point when Gwain walked in for his detention.

”Are you kidding Uncle Severus, I mean Professor Snape sir.” Gwain said smiling. “I’ve been asking him to put me on detention with you I have fun learning potions with you.” He said and Snape chuckled. “Well then its not really detention just a way to learn something new and exciting and hang out with a really brilliant potions master.” Narcissa said from the doorway smiling. She came in and kissed her husband. “Can you believe it after these last two weeks I have no one in detention? Gwain tell Jonas if he wants to catch up on learning transfiguration just let me know and I’ll put him down for detention with me during our next class.” She said chuckling. “I swear that child, I say turn a teacup back into a mouse and in a few minutes he has a rabid gerbil trying to bite us all.” She said.

“Yeah lucky dad was passing by at the time.” Gwain said. “I mean professor Potter that is because his aim was better than ours.” He said smiling.

“Yes well its hard to hit something when your running from it Gwain.” Narcissa said. “Funny thing is that is one of the few things I think I am terrified of is a rabid gerbil.” She said smiling at her husband. “When ever your finished Severus I have a late supper planned my dear.” She said and turned to Gwain. “And I need you to work on your aim cause I am going to put you as my certified rabid creature catcher.” She said smiling and ruffling his hair as she walked out.

“Well Gwain we are going to learn about a very important object called a Bezoar which your father once used to rescue your uncle Ron with.” Snape said. “Besides being a antidote for poison it’s got a great many attributes.” He said.

Elsewhere in the castle Josephine was out after curfew sitting with a boy from Hufflepuff house named Mathew at the top of the astronomy tower and McGonagall while guiding Trelawney back to her tower saw them and while she smiled for a moment she knew she would have to give them both detention. Her work seemed to never be done in the castle and for the thousandth time she wondered how Dumbledore was able to be everywhere at once. Not even the headmaster he replaced was half the man Dumbledore was.

Harry, having finished grading papers had the desks cleared to the side of the Chamber and was practicing his staff work. Sweat poured forth from his brow as he continued to work the moves Lijuan had taught him and come up with others that he would add in when he could.

Draco sat in his classroom having finished grading some of the assignments he had given out the previous day and was now going over the class assignment for tomorrow.

Neville was in greenhouse number three getting ready for the second round of mandrake lessons for the day after tomorrow having set up greenhouse number two already for tomorrow.

Hagrid and Fang were down by the woods talking to a very upset Bane who told Hagrid that he had seen a human in the forest earlier and that this human woman had killed and butchered an acromantula to which Hagrid followed him into the woods to see for himself.

The dinner that had to be postponed between Percy and Daphne and his parents was in full bloom, not at Weasley Manor, but at the small apartment that Percy and Daphne was sharing. Mrs. Weasley of course scolded them both for waiting so long but welcomed the news about the marriage proposal.

“Percy you have money now you could buy a really nice house for you two to live in instead of this small apartment you know.” Mrs. Weasley said looking around. “It is lovely the way you two have it decorated though I love the way you two melded both of your former house colors from Hogwarts together it looks wonderful.”

“Well we wanted to buy this building downtown and make the top two floors into a two story flat and then rent out the rest to those who can’t afford much.” Daphne said. “It would be a good investment and it would help some people who still haven’t gotten back on their feet after the second war.” She said.

“Plus we both love living in the city mother. We are close to work and if we buy the building we are looking at we are within walking distance and there is a movie house down the street and a bistro that we both enjoy.” Percy said smiling at Daphne over the table.

“So all this time you two have been together?” Arthur asked. “Well when we can we have to get the family together to meet Miss Greengrass.” He said. “You know the family will want to meet her Percy.”

“Yes Percy it’s a shame you didn’t invite her to Harry’s house during the holidays.” Mrs. Weasley said.

“Well there is a reason for that Mrs. Weasley. You see when I first came to Hogwarts I had only one friend who turned on me in our sixth year.” Daphne said. “Her name is Pansy Parkinson and during our seventh year her and some of the others that were associated with the Deatheaters tried to draft some of the rest of us into that foul army.” She said looking to Mr. Weasley. “But my father is an auror with the ministry and my family are strong supporters of the ministry sir and especially after you took over and I’m not just saying that for good graces Mr. Weasley.” She said. “We supported Fudge to a point but he failed to see the big picture much like my fathers friend Scrimigour did.” Daphne said frowning. “My father tried to talk to him repeatedly even about the way Scrimigour was treating Harry, trying to get him to endorse a ministry that really was out to just make itself look good.” She said. “When you took over things within the ministry started changing for the better.” Daphne said and then added. “And of course not long after the battle of Hogwarts I got to meet the man who kept my father alive.” She said reaching across the table and squeezing Percy’s hand.

“Well Daphne thank you for that it means a lot to me. I try to do the best I can for the wizarding community.” Arthur said. “I really loved my old job working with Muggle artifacts.” He said chuckling. “Muggles astound me at times. With no magic at all they make the most ingenious things.” Arthur said.

“You and my father should meet then Mr. Weasley because he has a whole shed devoted to things like that.” Daphne said. “Although he hides his fascination well it gives my mother fits at times.” She said laughing. “The last item he brought home was some small mechanical device called a Furby that has some kind of computer device in it that made it talk.” She said. “It looks like a small animal but none that I have ever seen.” Daphne said smiling.

“Indeed a Furby.” Arthur said smiling. “I’ll have to see if I can find one.”

“Arthur you have enough muggle devices at home now.” Mrs. Weasley said chuckling.

“And that is how talk goes around at our table at my parents house.” Daphne said chuckling.

“Yes the first night I had dinner with them I felt right at home. Well except that I kept trying to think of something to say to Daphne and then wouldn’t you know it, it was time to leave.” Percy said smiling.

“Merlin you sound like your father the first time we were at the same table.” His mother said. “We had both just been sorted into Griffindore and your father kept trying to ask me to pass the potatoes and was so shy he couldn’t speak.” She chuckled turning to her husband. “But eventually he got the words out.” She said.

And around the table the talk went on as Percy and Daphne and his parents got to know their future daughter in law.

Ginny Weasley was just finishing up her tutoring class with Mr. Prince and stepped into the floo to take it to Fred and Georges shop in Hogsmeade. “Weasley Wizard Wheezes Hogsmeade!” She said stepping into the green flames and letting the floo powder fall from her hands and in a flash she stepped out into an inferno.

Two bodies were on the ground in front of the fireplace and one was trying to move. Angelina and Lee had worked late as always. Stepping from the floo she ran to them and she could feel the heat rising and the smoke was already making her cough. She levitated them both and grabbed a hand of each as quick as she could and with all her determination turned on the spot disappearing in a flash. The store exploded after the three had vanished.

Arriving in St. Mungo’s she could barely stand and orderlies and Healers ran to her side. “Fire in Hogsmeade at Weasley Wizard Wheezes.” She coughed out. “I found them when I stepped out of the floo and the place was in flames.”

Both were alive yet both in bad shape and she called her brothers at their shop in Godric’s Hollow and they made fast time getting there. Fred arrived first and George along with Verity arrived several minutes later. She called Harry who first went to Hogsmeade to see about the damage on his wife’s orders and then he, after seeing there wasn’t much left of the shop and wondering how Ginny had gotten out in time, help to finish putting out the fires to the stores on either side.

Harry stood back and was joined by Madam Rosmerta who put her arm through his and stood there looking at the mess. “Reminds me of a much darker time.” She said in a haunted voice.

“Yes it does me too Madam Rosmerta.” Harry said looking on as McGonagall joined the two a moment later.

“Was anyone injured?” Minerva asked looking on at those who were trying to start a patch job on the other two buildings till the next day when they could get a real look at the damage.

“Angelina and Lee are at St. Mungo’s, Ginny took the floo right in the middle of the fire and got the two out.” Harry said.

“Quite a coincidence her taking the floo there at that time to find that. The place blew up you know.” Madam Rosmerta said. “Like someone trying to kill her.” She said and shuddered.

“”Yes well Professor Potter you should be there.” McGonagall said eyeing him as Draco came strolling up behind them.

“Well she said she was fine and to check on this before coming.” Harry said. “Draco can you do your thing on the trace magic. I got a hunch this will be interesting.”

“Interesting Mr. Potter?” Madam Rosmerta asked frowning. “But three people were almost killed!”

“Oh sorry. I mean interesting when he finishes his scan and it’s the same one the Auror office has pinned for those killing curse murders.” Harry said looking at her. “Sorry Madam Rosmerta it’s the job of auror that makes me talk like that at times.” He said turning back as Draco came up grim faced and nodded.

“Its her alright. Why didn’t she use the killing curse on the two inside?” Draco asked.

“Because it was set as a trap Draco.” Harry said quietly but his look was icy toward the buildings. “She knew about what time Ginny would be flooing in.” He said. “Well off to St. Mungo’s” He said looking around. “Looks like you and I will be helping out in Hogsmeade tomorrow Professor Malfoy.”

“Yes we’ve help rebuild it how many times now?” Draco said staring at the place where Weasley Wizard Wheezes used to stand. “And now my second favorite business is gone.”

“Mine being your first of course Professor Malfoy?” Madam Rosmerta smiled.

“Why of course, it reminds me of the first time I asked Trinity out.” Draco said. “And you are always the lovely and charming hostess Madam.” He said bowing.

Harry turned on the spot a few minutes later finding himself thirty feet away from St. Mungo’s, but you wouldn’t know it was any kind of hospital. It looked like a closed factory from here. As he started walking he heard a voice from behind him.

“Hello Mr. Potter.” Said a sultry voice and suddenly one of her hands was on his shoulder from behind and the other around his waist and he could feel her body pressed against his back.

“Out for your evening stroll are you?” She asked and he whirled around staff in hand as the arms released him to see her leaning against the corner of the building across the street smiling a sultry smile. “That’s quite a staff you have there Mr. Potter, my I would love to learn to use a staff.” She said seductively and laughed quietly.

“Well.” He said. “You look like Vanessa Khan but you certainly aren’t her.” Harry said smiling now but inside he was just a bit angry with this lady and himself for being taken off guard.

“Your worried I tried to kill your wife?” She asked smiling. “I knew what she would do. I didn’t even kill the two in that store Mr. Potter I knew your wife would save them at all costs and timed it just perfectly.” She said and there was no trace of malice in her voice, then she stood up straight now and Harry could see the scabbard for her wand at her waist.

She wore black leather pants with knee high black boots and a black top that looked to be part cloth and part leather as well. Her cloak as well, as her hair was also black and as Harry faced her he knew he must look almost the same. Imposing. In black jeans and shirt with his Hungarian horntail dragon hide duster and the Australian style black brim hat with the brim down low and his hair, black as coal, had been getting longer of late. Harry’s eyes suddenly flared electric green startling the lady.

“You are hotter than I remembered your picture being when I first seen you.” She said now taking a step forward and Harry noticed something. The person before him was an image not a real person and he turned to look around and then looked up and saw her standing on the edge of the building from which her shade had just walked from. “Very impressive Mr. Potter.” She said. “Not many can distinguish between my shade and me because I do a solid form.” She said as her shade disappeared. “Rest assured Mr. Potter that I didn’t try to kill your wife tonight. I even gave her time to get the two out before I blew the store up.” She said smiling down at him. “A pity I had to blow it up though I love the stores the Weasley twins have.”

“Really? Why not come down and we’ll discuss that, you and I.” Harry said smiling up at her.

“I am a bit wild Mr. Potter but not suicidal.” She said. “Tell my sister that Valeria is here alive and well.” Valeria said. “You wanted a name to put with the face after all didn’t you Mr. Potter?” She asked now chuckling. “Cant have you aurors running around in the dark forever and it will save you and Severus Snape a trip to check and see if her twin survived.” Valeria looked up into the distance. “I did, and oh yes I heard you two talking that night near the cemetery.” She said and looked back down and smiled at him.

“What do you want here Valeria Khan?” Harry asked.

“Khan? Your kidding right? I don’t go by that, I go by our sir name of Temujin.” She said.

“Your pretty forthcoming with the information Miss Temujin.” Harry said. “Mind telling me why you killed over thirty people with the killing curse and led the bear clan into killing hundreds more?” He asked.

“The ones I killed with the killing curse were professional hit wizards hired to kill your wife Mr. Potter.” Valeria said from her perch and then she sat and swung her legs over the edge and just sat there smiling. “I couldn’t let them murder your wife Mr. Potter.” She said and then cocked her head to the side. “You know three years ago I got the privilege of watching you battle a wizard right in my school.” Valeria said. “I even got to know your cousin.” She said and suddenly Harry had a chill running up his spine. “Don’t worry I wouldn’t hurt Dudley Harry.” She said. “There wouldn’t be anything in it for me to do that.” Valeria chuckled “Likely he’ll blow himself up one of these days, these late bloomers you know.” She said and then added. “As for the bear clan, well they brought that on themselves. I only told Ragnock who I was and that I was there to stop Vanessa coming into her powers. I also told him about the hit wizards. He managed to follow me I cant help that.” She said sighing.

“So what do you really want Miss. Temujin?” Harry asked

“I need you to kill Vanessa Khan before she comes into her powers Mr. Potter.” She said. “As her sister I cannot do it, sisters killing sisters we just cant have that can we? I can however kill off her followers one by one, even your friend Cho Chang.” Valeria said matter of factly. “She wouldn’t be able to take me head to head but I bet Miss Chang has a lot of fight in her, after all she was top of her class in auror school.” She said.

“Leave my friends alone Miss Temujin.” Harry said. “That is not a request.” He added.

“Fine I’ll leave the poor misguided Miss Chang alone.” Valeria said pouting now and Harry could see she was enjoying herself. “But Harry you know that prophesy? It really isn’t about my sister you know.” She said chuckling. “It’s not her you will end up with in the end Harry.” She said now standing back up. “You think I am your enemy but I’m not. Oh I’ll admit I have a wild side Harry but its nothing like the darkness Vanessa has in her.” She said. “In the end your wife may die during child birth and that’s not due to me Harry.” She said.

“I have seen the thoughts in her mind she thinks you’ve been dead since birth Valeria.” Harry said frowning.

“Oh well you see we were split up at birth and my parents put me in a foster home.” Valeria said. “I never saw them again till they used me as bait, but I am curious and very smart, oh and your cousin Dudley showed me how to use a computer really well.” She said sweetly. “Don’t be mad at him though. He knew nothing about me and Vanessa and if you showed him a picture of her he would swear it was me.” She laughed out loud now.

“You have a dark side too though Valeria I can see it.” Harry said.

“Yes, well Voldemort found me Harry. They protect little miss ‘I’m the new Khan’ and me they throw me to the wolves in her place, my parents I mean.” She said grimacing now. “I have nothing against you Harry you saved me by defeating him. I was trapped in a cell for two months till the battle of Hogwarts was over.” She said. “When I got out I went back to school and finished and I started searching for Vanessa.” She said and now her face was angry for the first time. “I don’t want to be all powerful Harry. I came into quite a bit of power before Vanessa even found the Keystone.” She said. “It is quite an artifact Harry and I heard it gave your friend Grindelwald back his powers.” She said now smiling. “It gave me something too. Voldemort handed it to me while I was in the cell and when he did it was like an open channel.” She said smirking. “I know he felt it too but when I found my way out I found I was ten times more powerful than I was before and for some reason I knew all kinds of spells I had never learned before.” Valeria said smiling down at him. “And when you killed Voldemort I got even stronger.” She said now and stepped off the building and floated to the ground. “I like theatrics don’t you Harry?” She asked.

“Not really. I’m a pretty straight forward person Valeria.” Harry said. “So you saw inside Voldemort’s mind and now you want to be a dark wizard?”

“No absolutely not! Your not listening Harry Potter shame on you.” Valeria said smirking. “You still have time to try to find a way to save your wife because of me Harry.” She said. “I’ve kept the hit wizards Vanessa’s scout hired from each of the towns from killing your wife.” Valeria said. “Hell I’m the good guy, or here in England I would be the honest bloke which wouldn’t fit because I am definitely a woman.” She laughed making a gesture with her arms and posing so Harry could see her curves.

“Well yes you are that Valeria.” Harry said and frowned deeply looking at her.

“Well you have things to think about and a wife to see.” Valeria said. “Make the most of it Harry Potter. I hear she is quite the little healer and quite powerful herself. I hope you can beat the prophecy I think this world needs all the good healers it can get,” She said. “I will look like the bad person to you for a while but you’ll see in the end that it was me that lead you to the truth and that I was your protection when you needed it most.” She turned and started walking away and Harry for his part noticed again it was a shade and then she turned and smiled. “Look behind you and up Harry.” She said and he glanced back but she was right there behind him and she pulled him in and kissed him quickly on the lips and then stepped back and turned on the spot. He could hear her laughter for a moment and then all was quiet but for the first time in years his scar tingled, but not in an unpleasant way, it was more of a pleasant way, a feeling that started at the scar and calmed him.

“Curious.” Harry said standing there looking confused and smiled grimly. “Great now I am starting to sound like Dumbledore.” He said chuckling.

Harry turned and walked into St. Mungo’s and found Ginny waiting with George and Verity out in the waiting area. Angelina had woken up and Fred was in the room by her side. Lee hadn’t woken up yet. He had been hit hard with two powerful dark stunners that would take him a while to recover from as it would Angelina.

“Well I got some news to talk over with you when we are alone Ginny.” Harry whispered as he sat next to her.

“What? Not another attack!” Ginny said quickly.

“No, no” He said as George looked up. “I found out who our dark witch is.” He said keeping his voice low. “Vanessa’s twin didn’t die. They used her for bait for Voldemort so Vanessa wouldn’t be caught. He had her in a cell for two months is what she said.” Harry said.

“Do you believe her?” Ginny asked looking skeptical.

“Actually I think she is telling the truth.” Harry said. “And there is more but not right now.”

“Ok.” Ginny said and got up and walked in and talked to the healer there and to Angelina and Fred and then came out and hugged her brother George and Verity. “George call us if there is any change in Lee.” Ginny said. “We will be in Harry’s quarters at Hogwarts.” She said and he nodded.

“SHE WHAT!” Ginny shouted an hour later.

“Well I didn’t ask for it she tricked me. I turned and there she was!” Harry said and then took out his wand and pulled the memory out and dropped it in the pensive that was once Dumbledore’s and they both put their noses to the liquid and were in the memory.

“Harry she is flirting with you!” Ginny said. “Oh good flash of the eyes there Harry.” She said as Harry did the spell she had taught him. “Wow she looked really taken aback but she isn’t backing down that is curious.” She added.

“Yes it was curious. That’s exactly what I said.” Harry said surprised.

As the scene ended they raised up and looked at each other. “Yeah like only after she kissed you!” Ginny said. “Well Valeria Temujin better quit hitting on my husband if she knows what’s good for her.” Ginny said fuming and sat down and Harry could see the stunned look on her face.

“So whom should we talk to about what she mentioned about the day of the birth?” Harry asked.

“Mr. Prince but not today.” Ginny said. “And I’ll do it Harry.” She rounded on him. “You never even tried to subdue her Harry why?” She asked suddenly.

“It’s the shade she made. I didn’t want to try until I knew it was her and when I turned and she kissed me she then turned on the spot.” He said miserably. “She basically made a fool out of me Ginny.” Harry said sitting down. “And then with what she was saying about you I was only half there, mentally worried about you.” He said looking at her. “I love you Ginny and I cant lose you. Gwain cant lose you. And those children need you.” Harry said touching her tummy and Ginny saw a tear drop run down his cheek.

“Don’t worry we’ll find a solution Harry and everything will be ok.” She said taking him into her arms. “I don’t want my big mean husband turning into Ginervawald and going out into the countryside causing trouble after all.” She said giggling and it even caught him off guard and he started chuckling and wiped his cheek.

“Some powerful wizard I am, here I am crying.” He said.

“Well that’s ok my husband it’s never a bad thing to be able to show you care. You know that.” Ginny said kissing him. “Uhg I think I taste her on you hold on.” She said giggling as she got up and got a towel and soaked it in water and rung it out and then came back and acted like she was going to just wipe his lips and instead wiped his whole face with the wet towel and laughing like they did years ago they wrestled on the couch for a few minutes laughing and having fun and then Harry took her in his arms and drew her close.

”Not in front of me!” Fred said.

“YOU? Not in front of me either!” George said

“Hey guys how is Lee?” Ginny said looking toward the fire.

“He wont run the wizard twenty K.” Fred said.

“But he will be ok.” George said and they both started laughing.

“Uhg you guys. Well I am glad they are ok.” Ginny said. “Harry ran into the witch who did it and it was a set up for me. Sort of anyways.” She said looking to Harry. “Why would she do that Harry. To get me out of the way at that time or something? Diversion maybe for you and I?” She asked and suddenly her face turned white with fear. “Gwain!” She said and called back over her shoulder as she got up. “Call you two back!”

Both of them were up and on the move in an instant and they made record time getting to the portrait of the fat lady. Upon entering they saw Josephine. “Hello Josephine have you seen Gwain?” Ginny asked.

“I saw them go up to bed over an hour ago but the three of them snuck back down almost immediately under the invisibility cloak. Kitchens you know.” Josephine said and then looked up and worry etched her face too. “What’s wrong has something happened?”

“We don’t know there was an attack on the twins show and Angelina and Lee were injured and we think it may have been a diversion to lure us out which it did.” Harry said frustrated now and he headed up the stairs to the boys dormitory. “I’ll just check and see if they made it in past you.” He said but the boys were gone and Ginny looked in and saw that Evy was gone as well.

They started to leave and Josephine stood up to go too. “No you stay here and keep them here if they come back ok?” Harry said and she nodded.

As they made the top landing Harry stopped. “Hold on stay here I’ll be right back.” He said and then turning into a phoenix he suddenly vanished leaving Ginny staring at the picture behind him. The old lady in the picture saw her and made a face and went back to knitting.

Harry popped into the kitchen and saw the trio there and then vanished. The house elves knew it was Harry but the trio were astonished that they had seen a phoenix.

Harry and Ginny burst in a few minutes later and escorted the three back to their dormitory and sat them down on the couch. It was only Josephine left down stairs and she pretended to be still studying while the adults sat down opposite the three.

“Tonight your uncles shop in Hogsmeade was hit and Angelina and Lee were stunned by a lady. When we got back it occurred to us that it may have been a diversion to get to you.” Ginny said to Gwain.

“Lad we need you to stay in after hours from now on and I’ll talk to Plonky about maybe sending you three some midnight snacks instead of you going out at night ok?” Harry said. “Honestly we should be upset and we are Gwain but we’re more glad it wasn’t what we thought than anything.” He said.

“So we want your word no late night exploring anymore till this is over with young man.” Ginny said.

Gwain looked up at the two of them and nodded. “Gee mom and dad I’m sorry we scared you.” He said.

“Honestly we’ve only been going to the kitchen and back under the cloak uncle Harry.” Jonas said.

“And I told them they could probably call Plonky and she would bring us something but they would rather sneak down to the kitchens!” Evy said. “You two never listen to me I swear!”

“And who was caught with us?” Gwain asked smiling a moment before he caught Ginny and Harry’s faces and looked down.

“Well someone has to keep you two out of trouble!” Evy said frowning. “Boys, honestly!” She said.

“Ok no detention this time but no more sneaking out ok?” Harry asked. “Your word you three.”

“Mom, dad I promise no sneaking out.” Gwain said.

“No more late night kitchen runs uncle Harry and aunt Ginny I promise.” Jonas said.

“If they go anywhere I am going with them to keep them out of trouble but I will try to persuade them not to go out if that helps.” Evy said looking evenly at the two.

“No it doesn’t I want a solid promise Evy.” Harry said.

“Professor Potter I wont sneak out unless these two do and it will be to bring them back. That’s the best I can do.” She said hanging her head and Harry smiled at the loyalty and honesty in the girl.

“Good enough.” He said standing up and holding out a hand that Ginny took as she stood up.

“Be glad I don’t tell your grandmother about this young man. Her howlers are the worlds worst. In fact I need to get in touch with her to see how to do that.” Ginny said and as Gwain looked in surprised she winked at him.

“But just to let you four know.” Harry said looking pointedly at Josephine till she looked up. “This is starting to escalate so I want you four safely in here or in your detentions and you will be walked back to class from detention by one of your teachers or an auror.” Harry said. “Speaking of Aurors I didn’t see a one in the hallways I’m going to go have a word with them. If I can find one!” Harry said looking frustrated and he walked out.

“Dads really upset isn’t he mom?” Gwain asked Ginny.

“Yes and your father can be abrupt when someone he loves is threatened.” Ginny said. “He’s lost so much already, just like you dear, that he doesn’t want to lose anyone else.”

“But mom people die everyday. Its not always someone’s fault.” Gwain said. “I mean he cant protect us from everything.” He said.

“And wasn’t it him I heard tell Granddad that death was but the next great journey?” Josephine asked.

“Well I suspect he wants to take the journey before us to make sure its safe.” Ginny said trying not to crack a smile. “Besides, not a word you three to anyone, but he saw the lady tonight who murdered all those people and she ended their meeting with a kiss just to embarrass him.” She said. “That isn’t sitting well with him.”

“Confounded Aurors-in-training!” Harry came back in and looked up at the five of them smiling at him. “What?”

“Nothing my handsome man.” She said taking his arm and leading him toward the portrait. “Lets go get some rest and let the kids get some sleep.” Ginny said as the portrait closed behind them. “And you can explain it all again why you let this dirty minded tramp kiss you.” She said to which the others snickered.

“She must have looked good for her to have caught him off guard.” Josephine said as she closed her book.

“She wont once aunt Ginny catches up with her.” Evy said and again they all snickered.

While Ginny went to see Mr. Prince the day after the event, Harry and Draco pitched in to help the twins rebuild Weasley Wizard Wheezes. The twins had erected a tent in the meantime, while it was of normal size on the outside it looked like the very same shop on the inside that was now being rebuilt. There were builders on hand of the like Harry had never seen before. The twins had hired a team of craftsmen. The beams all had protective runes on them as did some of the stonework, which was coming out looking rather well. Instead of the shops on either side of them having to rebuild, the twin’s crew first made the proper repairs to the stores that were now around the empty space. Only the foundation was standing where Weasley Wizard Wheezes used to be and now as the craftsmen began their work with instructions for those that wanted to help including Draco and Harry, Harry became fascinated with how the men and women there were more like artists than simple construction workers.

Before long the front and back were done and the interior walls were being worked up to perfection. The fireplace was ready and bigger than before. There was, incredibly enough more room in the store than Harry had ever seen before and the new wood floor that went in had the Weasley Wizard Wheezes logo on it with the three W’s in a circle. Only the roof at the end of the day was left till the next day. The beams however were in place and ready. As Draco and Harry made their way back to the castle that evening they saw Hagrid down near his hut with a dead acromantula near a hole he was digging and decided to pay him a visit.

Arturius was there on the other side of him studying the remains. “Hagrid this was murdered in a most unpleasant way.” Harry heard Arturius say.

“Can yeh tell by what?” Hagrid asked.

“Oh Hagrid my friend it was definitely a who.” Arturius said and then looked up and saw the two men coming up. “Ah Harry and Draco just the two I wanted to see. Draco young lad I cant seem to do the trace spell you taught me as well as you can. I was wondering if this wasn’t done by the same person who attacked the store.” Arturius said.

“Ah ‘ello Harry, bit of an awful mess this.” Hagrid said. “Bane come ter find me last nigh ter show me this. Thought I’d bring her back and give her a decent burial yeh know.” He added wiping his eyes.

Draco bent down going over the body with his wand and then looked up at Harry and the others frowning. “See this is what I mean Harry. The store, that had the same magic as the killing curses we’ve seen but this.” He said indicating the body before him. “This is off just a touch. Harry who ever killed this was kin to the person who blew up the store.” He said then frowned standing up. “There is no way it was Vanessa Khan cause I had the map on my desk last night and I was up till past midnight. This was killed just after dark so around seven-thirty in the evening or before.” He said “And she never left that house.”

“Draco when a person makes a solid shade can they, well could they do something like this with it?” Harry asked.

“Nope the shade is strictly that an image, no matter how solid it seems its just an image.” Draco said.

Harry was now getting frustrated. Valeria had to have a relative with her or there was a relative of theirs around killing spiders? He shook his head and his jaw set and his lips thinned down and Draco knew he was looking at a person that was mad through and through.

“Don’t let them get to you Harry.” Draco said putting a hand on his shoulder. “One of them has a relative along for the ride that’s staying out of site that’s all.” He said.

“I want you to check Vanessa’s magic Draco. We’ll go there tonight, I have a message from her sister after all.” Harry said.

“I can do that but I really do think you’ll find it wasn’t her.” Draco said. “I didn’t take my eyes off that map for long Harry.”

“No its not that I just want to rule her out.” Harry said absently looking off across the Hogwarts campus. “Why would anyone need-“ and stopped. “The venom!” Harry turned to them. “Did she take the venom?” he asked.

“Of course.” Draco said and then bent down again. “And the heart of it too.” He said frowning. “There are only a handful of potions that call for the heart of an acromantula Harry.’ He said. “And none of them are good.” He added.

Back in the castle later they went over the map and counted six. The rest he had brought back to the ministry who had checked over their wands and trace signatures. Being that none of them had hurt a soul and was bound by the blood oath in all this the ministry was inclined to release them to their families. Only the six remained besides Vanessa Khan and Cho was one of them. Harry knew it was time to bring in Vanessa and her followers. The rest would have to suffer incarceration because of their ancestor’s extreme oaths till someone could find a way to release them. Cho had stayed as a friend to be by Vanessa’s side until she was taken to the ministry even though Cho as well was cleared and Harry spoke on behalf of Cho to the ministry heads during the meeting.

Harry told Ron, Neville, and Draco along with Tonks and the two aurors from America Josiah, Madam Rosmerta’s nephew who was an auror in the states and Gunner Harrison his partner, about his encounter with Valeria Temujin and let them see the memory. They were in his office down in the Chamber of Secrets all sitting around his desk.

“Don’t worry Harry she would have gotten me too.” Gunner said. “She is crafty and beautiful.” He said smiling.

“Yes but she murdered over thirty people and you heard her yourself.” Tonks said. “While she was there with Voldemort something happened between them, some transfer of power and knowledge.” She said frowning.

“Yes that has me worried as well.” Ron said. “If you don’t mind Harry I would like to run this by Hermoine she might have an idea that would fit.” He said frowning as well. “What I’m thinking is maybe more of him was passed to her than we may think. Due to the trauma she suffered being taken and used for bait.”

Harry had already contacted his aunt for Valeria’s file and opened it. “Well he is correct after her return to school she excelled in all the arts including defense against the dark arts which she seemed to be rather weak in before her abduction.” Harry said and passed the file to Draco who read over it and passed it on.

“What I can’t figure out is, what does she get out of all this?” Ron said. “Besides killing hit wizards who were hired to kill Ginny?” He said and then looked up at Harry. “You. She thinks the prophecy will be fulfilled so she is doing all she can to keep it from happening. If she does that you’ll know she did all she could to break the prophecy.” Ron said. “She wants you to know she is there for you Harry. She’s infatuated with you.” He said. “Explains the kiss too.”

Tonks slapped him on the back of the head. “Brilliant, but we figured that part out Ron.” She said ruffling his hair as if he was still a kid.

“Ah Geroff Tonks!” Ron said. “Well I know but listen, we know Vanessa is also infatuated with Harry so we use that to our advantage.” Ron said and the others looked at him.

“Well women, especially sisters like these two, are competition freaks or will be when Vanessa finds out about her.” Ron said. “They’ll be more interested in each other than Ginny for sure if Valeria’s attitude is anything to go by.” He said.

“Well I brought that list you wanted Harry and she was right.” Gunner said handing the list to Harry. “Those killed in the states were hit wizards for hire.” He said and then pulled a picture of a female out. “This ones name is Jamila Khenbish, we ran a severe background check on her and we found out that last name is an alias its actually Jamila Tsakhia.” Gunner said. “In Mongolian Khenbish means nobody. She has a cousin that we think is looking for the one who killed her cousin and planning to assassinate Vanessa because over the death of her cousin.” He said. “She is also a hit wizard for hire but this is personal and her trade signature is acromantula tipped arrows.” He said. “She doesn’t use a curse, she actually uses a muggle weapon.” Gunner said turning the page for Harry, which showed a small pretty blonde haired girl who had decidedly Asian features. She goes by the Alias Damali Khanbish but in fact her last name is the same as Jamila’s.” he finished.

Harry stared at her picture for a moment longer and sighed. “This one we need to find fast.” He said. “She may be able to kill Vanessa but Valeria would kill her, and I think, enjoy it too much.” He said shaking his head.

“Herbology is a funny thing Harry. You learn a lot of different things about plants.” Neville said and smiled at Harry. “Devils snare for instance isn’t the only plant that will ensnare you and then let you go once you’ve stopped struggling. Demon vine for instance renders its victims unconscious before it lets them go whether they are struggling or not.” He said. “In fact I have some set up out in the forest near the cave and have been studying it quite extensively.” He said frowning. “Now if you were to put the word out to meet with this young lady why she might accidentally get caught in the Demon Vine and then bobs your uncle we’d have her in custody.” He said. “If she decides to meet with you there that is.” Neville added.

“Sounds pretty dangerous Neville.” Josiah said. “From what we know about her she never leaves a living witness and has been known to meet with someone to take a payoff to kill another and leave that person dead as well.” He said looking over at Harry. “And just to let you know those arrows she uses can penetrate through that dragonhide coat Harry.” He added.

“I’ve been up against worse odds.” Harry said.

“No I don’t think you have Harry.” Gunner said. “We’ve lost ten aurors to her and your office has lost six to this lady itself.” He said.

“Well then its time to wrap her up in a neat package and bring her in.” Harry said smiling grimly.

“We also found out she has ties to the Temujin sisters.” Josiah said. “They should have been included in the blood oath but for some reason they aren’t or not directly.”

“That you know of that is.” Draco said. “Isn’t that what you mean? She could be out to assassinate Vanessa after Vanessa released her from her oath.” He drawled out and looked over at Harry. “That would just about explain everything.” He said. “Why she hasn’t planned to attack Vanessa till now and why she is going after Valeria as well. The blood oath could have tied her hands on killing either of the sisters because of the blood they share.” Draco said. “Her cousin was in the wrong place at the wrong time and through the blood oath got herself drafted by Vanessa and murdered by Valeria and it may be that they have been following Vanessa answering the call in their own way.” He said.

“Meaning now that there is no blood oath then there is no reason why she cant kill the people responsible for killing her cousin.” Harry said. “Which means Vanessa isn’t the only one in the Riddle house that’s in danger. Her followers would be too, from both Valeria and Damali.” He said sighing.

“Hey lazy boy!” Harry heard from behind him and turned to the fireplace and saw Lijuan there. “You send crazy lady here to learn how to use staff?” She asked.

“Hi Lijuan, what lady I didn’t send anyone. I was going to contact you about my son.” Harry said frowning. “What does she look like?” Harry asked.

“She crazy lady! All crazy ladies look same to me.” Lijuan said. “She wear leather all over like she warrior babe! Can’t even hold staff!” she said disgusted.

“Well I didn’t send her and please don’t teach her.” Harry said. “Did she give her name?” He asked but he already knew.

“She say Valeria.” Lijuan said. “She asleep now after I show her she not aware of surroundings.” She said smiling. “Like you only she not have such hard head.” Lijuan said chuckling.

“I’ll floo there immediately and bring her in.” Harry said smiling. “And thank you professor Lijuan.” He said standing and bowing to the small lady.

“You not take her lazy boy!” Lijuan said. “I have teach her it is promise made by ancestor!” she said looking at him as if he was crazy. “I only tell you cause she say you told her come here.” Lijuan said. “Now I know she crazy lady who lie.”

“But Lijuan she is responsible for over thirty deaths.” Harry said.

“She only kill silly hit wizards, hit wizard good for nothing in world, bring shame and pain to people.” Lijuan said looking disgusted again. “She do that to make you happy she say, so you marry her later. That why I know she crazy lady!” She said looking at him confused. “I tell her you already marry girl.” Lijuan said and then asked. “You divorce girl already lazy boy?”

Harry looked at her for a moment. “Lijuan she says there is a prophecy that Ginny will die during child birth we are trying to stop that prophecy.” He said. “Valeria is in danger from another hit wizard that we are going after. Can you keep Valeria there for now?” he asked.

“I tell you lazy boy I have teach her because of promise ancestor make!” Lijuan said and her staff shot out of the fireplace and knocked him on the head. “You listen lazy boy so I not have to explain again. Ancestor make promise I have keep or bring shame on family.” She said. “She come to me in tears and say she want learn how to use staff like you and say you learn how use staff from me, you tell her that?” She asked.

“No I didn’t, she must have pulled my thoughts or been stalking me and overheard it.” Harry said frowning. “She followed Snape and I and learned we were going to go to the states to see if she died as a child before we really knew who she was.” He said.

“That what I think but want ask first.” Lijuan said. “Don’t like liars so she will get valuable lesson when wake up.” She said smiling grimly. “You know she defend herself against hit wizards, she not just attack them.” Lijuan said. “I am skilled in pulling thoughts from others.” She said. “That why know you lazy boy, can’t keep any secret in head!” She said.

“So what your saying is she is innocent for the most part Lijuan?” Draco asked surprised and that staff shot out and knocked him on the head.

“You another lazy boy I can tell! She not innocent girl!” Lijuan said looking at him like he was crazy while he rubbed his head. “No wonder you lazy boy Harry you around other lazy boy all day! Maybe rub off on you!” she said eyeing Draco. “She not innocent but not guilty of murder either. She defend self but use curse that unforgivable. Cannot use curse like that and remain innocent silly boys.” She said. “She messed up inside, emotions all messed up but I fix. You put mind on hit wizard who want crazy lady dead. Sister has two faces so put her in jail and get her help, maybe not be able to help, but it at least worth try, but beware other face powerful evil.” Lijuan said.

“Sister has two faces?” Harry mused.

“Lazy boy not make Lijuan hit you again on head.” Lijuan said.

“No it would explain some things.” Harry said.

“Good I go now crazy lady waking up have to teach not to lie.” She said and then looked at Harry. “You lazy but think you good boy. You bring Lazy boy partner down I fix him for you.” She said eyeing Draco before she was gone.

Draco rubbing his head stood up looking down at the floo. “If you think I would dare go down there and learn staff wielding from her your nuts!” Draco said remembering Harry saying he had a good teacher that could teach Draco with a staff.

Harry stood up also rubbing his head and chuckled as he turned and sat back down. “Well she is effective.” Harry said.

“So we just let this Lijuan train her with a staff.” Ron said incredulous.

“Weasley you heard Lijuan.” Draco said.

“Yeah and if Lijuan pulled that from her then our case against her falls through the floor.” Josiah said. “After all she is going in knowing these people were hired to kill Harry’s wife and they will kill anyone who gets in their way, but we still don’t know who is scouting them. All we have are two descriptions of the same man and we haven’t even seen him.” He said. “He isn’t among the ones in the house so that leaves one piece of the puzzle for now unsolved except that Valeria or Vanessa met with him.” Josiah said. “If it was Valeria we would know by now cause I think she would have told Harry, so that just leaves two relatives left.” He said.

“I’ll put the word on the street Harry that you want to meet with Damali, although I think its nuts.” Tonks said now. “We’ll have to have a squad of the best aurors that are stealthy on this one.” She said.

“No, this one I really go alone on.” Harry said looking at the others. “Neville and Draco will monitor us on camera until she or both of us are down.” He said. “Tonks you and Ron and our two friends from America here will be hiding in the bleachers of the Quidditch pitch with brooms to swoop in and get us out.” Harry said grimly. “I may have to get caught in the vine myself just to get her in the trap.” He said.

“Fair enough but I think you should have at least one person in there with you Harry.” Tonks said.

“No Tonks she makes a living and stays alive by her instincts.” Harry said looking down at the picture in his hands. “While she has been a suspect she has never been caught or convicted for any of the murders she has committed, not even for the murders of the aurors we know she killed.” He said throwing the picture across to her now. “No this one I handle alone in there.” Harry said. “Tonks put the word out for this Friday night to meet.” He said. “The kids will be at the Valentines ball that Minerva is arranging.” He said. “And remember as yet this one has committed no crime we can take her in on. I just want to talk to her and if things get heated then we’ll take her in.” Harry said.

“Talk to her? Harry she’ll kill you!” Gunner said. “I’m sorry but you better listen to your friends on this.” He said.

Unknown to any of them Josephine Hess was listening ardently. She knew about hit wizards and she had heard her grandfather talk about them. She had even heard the name Khanbish before from her grandfather. A long line of hit wizards with the alias of that name. One had ancestor of theirs was the one who murdered Grindelia.

She was making plans as she exited the Chamber of Secrets. First she would have to find a nice dress to the ball and then she would have to borrow the invisibility cloak from Gwain. How she would do that and what she would say to get it already forming in her mind and she was smiling as she entered the common room of Griffindore.

“Gwain can I borrow your cloak this Friday for the dance just in case?” Josephine asked him quietly as she sat down next to him and Evy on the sofa.

“Sure why?” Gwain asked.

“That boy from Hufflepuff wants to take a stroll on the astronomy tower again and last time we got caught by aunt Minerva.” She said.

“Yeah no problem. I just asked Evy and she said she would be my date.” Gwain said smiling at Evy who was blushing furiously.

“Gwain Potter!” Evy said.

“Well they’ll know when we show up anyway.” Gwain said. “I’m not ashamed to say I like you Evy.”

Evy looked at him with a mixture of emotions and kissed him on the cheek and got up saying “Boys!” and ran off toward her dormitory upstairs leaving Gwain touching his cheek and frowning. He turned to Josephine.

”Did I say something wrong?” Gwain asked.

“No that’s just it kiddo you said it perfectly.” She said smiling and kissed him on his other cheek and went up to talk to Evy, she had a hunch she had some dresses that might fit the girl.

Gwain was sitting there frowning when Jonas sat down next to him. “Well mate just enjoy it while you can.” Jonas said putting a hand on the other boys shoulder. “Women are barking mad, they’ll be upset at you before long and you’ll never see that coming either.” He said and chuckled.

Ginny sat looking at Mr. Prince for a moment and then frowned. “So are there potions for such things as eclampsia?” Ginny asked.

“Well there is Mrs. Potter but they in themselves have a fifty-fifty chance of working.” Mr. Prince said and looked over some notes. “Now I’m not saying that is what you’ll have but the from the examination Mrs. Potter you do have a slight chance in this happening to you.” He said and looked up. “But I know over ten potions and at least one of them should work. Plus I have contacted a fellow healer and friend that I know in South Africa who has a potion that he has invented for that very condition.” Mr. Prince said. “You see eclampsia isn’t just a mild muggle ailment it can happen to witches or muggles alike.” He said sadly. “There are cases where the babies were taken out prematurely and where the infants and mother were just fine. I have a friend in London who has a practice where he treats both witches and muggles as well.” Mr. Prince looked through the notes he had taken during his routine exam. “Now Mrs. Potter just know that you are in good hands. Keep up your studies and if at sometime you have to be confined to a bed don’t be alarmed, it is for yours and your children’s sake.” He said and looked up.

Ginny pursed her lips and then smiled. “Well when the time comes to do such I promise to be a good patient. We want these babies healthy and their mother to be able to take care of them you know.” Ginny said rubbing her tummy. “After all I can’t expect my house elf’s to raise my kids and take care of Harry at the same time now can I?” she asked.

Mr. Prince smiled back. “Now Mrs. Potter that’s what I like to hear. No need to be worried, we’ll make sure this doesn’t get out of hand at all.” He said. “Just stay focused on your studies like I said, work keeps your mind positive and off of negative thoughts and that’s where it should stay.” He said smiling. “You let me do the worrying Mrs. Potter.” He added.

Tonks concealed beneath a black cloak with the hood up turned down Knockturn Alley and made her way down a ways to the seedy little bar there. Entering in she looked around the dimly lit interior and saw the person she was looking for. An old wizard was sitting in a corner booth all by himself and people walking through the bar were taking an alternate route to avoid him.

Tonks however went over to the table and stood there waiting till he had finished his beer and then he looked up and passed his mug to her and as she took it she passed the note to him and went to the bar to have the mug refilled and told the bartender who to take it to and pointed to the old man. The bartender winced and nodded.

Tonks left while the bartender was taking the beer to the man. Coming out of Knockturn Alley she breathed a sigh of relief and made her way up to Weasley Wizard Wheezes and took the floo to their brand new location in Hogsmeade and then headed to the Hogshead Inn where met with Aberforth and he left the barmaid to attend to the customers while he and Tonks sat at a corner booth. The conversed a bit and Aberforth nodded and Tonks left.

Aberforth sat there for a time lost in thought before telling his barmaid he would return in and hour. He set off toward Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

Harry was busy with a class when he looked up and saw Aberforth standing just outside the doorway of the Chamber. It stood open most of the time because as yet there were no parselmouths in Hogwarts but Harry.

Harry nodded to him and Aberforth signaled to him to continue the class.

”Now as we learned last week there are some spells which border very harshly on dark magic and we don’t teach those here at Hogwarts.” Harry said. “Now every once in a while you will run across a spell that, shall we say, is a “Gray area” spell as my friend in the department of mysteries likes to call them, as the one here in the book is.” He said. “Who would like to come up here and try this spell? Now remember this is a spell you can use when attacked. Its not an unforgivable at all and its not dark magic.” He said and the whole class raised their hands. “How about Mr. Rainey from Slytherin.” Harry said and a tall lanky boy with long blue black hair got up and made his way to the front of the class. “Now we need a volunteer to be hit with the curse.” Harry said and again the whole class raised their hands. “There we go, first time I’ve chosen you to get hexed isn’t it Mr. Thomas?” Harry asked smiling. “I talked to your older brother last week Mr. Thomas and he is proud of your performance in the maze a few weeks ago.” Harry said smiling as Slade Thomas, Dean Thomas’s little brother made his way to the front. Dean himself was adopted but he had told Harry with Slade it didn’t matter.

“Now Mr. Latimer and Mr. Oswald please be so kind as to hold the net up and be ready.” Harry said. “You’ll have need of it in a minute we don’t want Mr. Thomas running all the way to Hogsmeade and beyond.” He said smiling as he turned back to the two students. “Ok Mr. Rainey have a go.” He said.

“Gelu Vereor!” Clyde Rainey said and the spell hit Slade instantly. His eyes shot wide open in fear and shock and he took off toward the door. The two boys holding the net missed and as Slade was almost to the door Aberforth hit him with a spell that stopped him in his tracks.

“Very good Mr. Rainey ten points for Slytherin!” Harry said smiling and looked at the two boys with the net as he passed. “And you two need to be quicker with that net.” He said chucking as he stood over Slade and did a flourish with his wand and the boy could move and the curse was removed in an instant before he could take off again. “Now that boys and girls is the curse of cold fear and believe me or ask Mr. Thomas here it works wonders on an opponent and you don’t have to hurt him to take him down. Of course you do have to catch him.” He said chuckling. “Thank you Mr. Dumbledore please come in and class is dismissed for the day remember I want two full pages on the spells that are considered “Grey Area Spells” that we have gone over this week.” Harry said and turned and shook Aberforth’s hand as he came into the Chamber. “Hello Aberforth!”

“Ah Harry I love the spells that are neutral spells.” Aberforth said following Harry to his office. “There are a lot more pranks you can pull in your seventh year learning those.” He said smiling.

Harry chuckled and sighed. “Yes seems like now all they have to do is go to the twin’s joke shop to get something.” He said. “Mind you I’m not complaining its fun to watch one of Fred and Georges inventions work but I think its fun to learn how to make those pranks work on your own.” Harry said smiling. “And so do Fred and George.” He said with a laugh and Aberforth smiled and nodded and then he seemed about to say something and then frowned and looked at Harry.

“Harry I think it would be a mistake to go alone into the woods Friday.” He said. “These hit wizards like the one you are seeking out are terribly dangerous.” Aberforth said hesitantly. “I remember when I was younger it was standard protocol for ten aurors to go in after a hit wizard like the one your meeting.” He said and added. “They don’t like to be identified you know and at times there are those that let themselves be seen just so they can kill someone.”

“I see, well I assure you Aberforth I will be ok. Tonks send you this way?” Harry asked smiling. “Don’t worry Neville and I went out and already set the trap and I erased all signs of anyone else’s presence.” Harry said.

“Well I want to say it was only Tonks that had me come by here but I have been besieged with visitors today that haven’t liked this plan Harry.” Aberforth said and chuckled. “You have a great man friends you know.” He said.

“Yes but this I can handle.” Harry said.

“I know of the one of which you seek Harry and she is not a regular hit wizard.” Aberforth said. “She does indeed come from a long line of hit wizards and the silver tipped arrow that is dipped in acromantula venom was a trade mark of their clan down through the ages.” He said looking down and then looked up at Harry. “The ancestors in her clan that have used this method have all died of old age save one and that one died by the hand of Grindelwald when he killed Grindelia.” Aberforth said. “That one was stripped of his weapon and instead had to use a wand and the killing curse.” He said. “The arrows themselves are of Elvin forged silver and the shafts are of white oak that are more like wands than arrow shafts.” He said rising. “Well I have done what was asked of me and if you need my help Harry all you need to do is send your patronus and I will be there quickly.” Aberforth said and Harry also stood.

“Thank you for your concern Abe but I promise this plan will work.” Harry said.

“It better Harry you mean a great deal to your family and friends and a to the wizarding community as a whole.” Aberforth said as he stopped at the Chamber door and looked at Harry uncomfortably. “Sometimes Harry not even the greatest wizards can stop a death.” He said eyeing Harry for a moment sadly and then turned and left leaving Harry shaken.

Friday evening finally came and a figure made its way past Hogsmeade without being seen and took to the forest.

Gwain stepped out of his dormitory with Jonas behind him, both in dress robes and both having dates. They made their way down to the common room and Gwain saw Josephine waiting for him and reached into his robes and removed the invisibility cloak and handed it to her.

“Sorry we were so long getting down.” Gwain said. “I had to tie this like a million times!” He said still trying to adjust hit tie and Josephine slapped his hands away playfully.

“I swear you young men of today.” She said tying his tie. “Either you all use magic or you wear a clip-on.” She said and looked up and behind him and Gwain turned and looked up as well.

Evy was in a soft flowing black dress and it was cut to fit her small frame. A red ribbon belt ran around it and tied in back with a smart bow. Her Hair was usually pulled back into a ponytail but tonight it was down and combed out neatly and Gwain smiled.

“You look beautiful Evy.” He said blushing.

She blushed herself and came down and took his hand. “Well Gwain lets see if those dance lessons you mother gave us paid off.” Evy said smiling.

“Thanks for the use of the cloak Gwain I’ll return it tomorrow morning.” Josephine said but was barely heard as Gwain only nodded as he and Evy went through the portrait. “So who is your date Jonas?” She asked.

“Oh well I have a date with a sheila from Ravenclaw named Rachelle.” He said blushing. “She asked me to go so I think I’m doing good so far.” He said. “Once she finds out I have two left feet I think it’ll be over though but I’m going to give it a go.” Jonas said as he waved and left through the portrait as well.

Josephine who was already dressed but after a few more people left she went upstairs and quickly changed. Mathew was in the medical wing with chicken pocks and she hadn’t wanted anyone to know she was going out to make sure Harry would be ok. She was sure they would think she was nuts but in her animagus form she was pretty powerful and Harry would know her in that form right off.

Throwing on her black jeans and sneakers and a black t-shirt and a warm pull-over over the shirt she was ready. She walked down close to the front doors and threw the cloak over her vanishing immediately and stepped behind a statue and waited. Harry, although only a few years older, was to her an uncle. At first she had a huge crush on him, well still did really, but she loved her aunt Ginny as well. They had helped her grandfather bring her from America to here for the healers to work on her and after her back was fixed she was able to walk again and there were a lot of days that Harry and Ginny would come and see her, sometimes to just sit to keep her company and sometimes to help her walk the halls or work out down in the gym to get the strength back into her legs. Then the impossible happened, the squib became a witch almost as soon as she was released from the hospital.

It was Harry who bought her wand for her and tutored her along with lessons that her grandfather gave her. Two of the most powerful wizards she knew taught her to be a witch and she wasn’t going to let anything happen to either of them if she could help it.

She saw Harry come down the hallway and through the front door and then as she watched the rest of the aurors came down and before Josiah closed the door she slipped out into the night ahead of them and took of after her uncle Harry.

She was twenty yards behind him when he went into the woods and she hurried to catch up and closed the gap in now time. She saw which direction he was taking and followed him till he stopped and she crouched and changed into a werewolf near a tree.

All around her it was quiet and she couldn’t hear a thing yet. Her uncle Harry was just standing there waiting staff in hand. Suddenly she heard them, the footsteps were behind her and she slowly glanced around. A dark shape made its way past her as she held her breath and she knew by the soft sound Harry wouldn’t be able to hear this lady. The shape then moved to the other side behind Harry and she saw the point of an arrow raise up as the shape moved forward.

“I have been expecting you Damali.” Harry said suddenly surprising Damali in her tracks.

“So Harry Potter wishes an audience with me?” Damali asked recovering quickly. “I could or should kill you now ex-auror but my feud isn’t with you.” She said.

“Well now there you could be wrong.” Harry said turning to her and with the keen eyesight of the wolf about her she saw the sudden green light flash in his eyes and the lady he faced stepped back and brought up the arrow again.

“My cousin was murdered.” Damali said bitterly. “When I kill Vanessa and the dark witch that opposes her I will leave your country.” She said. “Do not make me kill you Harry Potter because I can you see.” Damali said and stepped forward with the arrow inches away from his chest but still Josephine watched her Uncle Harry and he looked more bored than scared and it surprised her.

“If you came here to do that I would already be dead.” Harry said and he made two plush chairs on the ground and sat down while the woman in front of him followed his movement with the arrow. “Please Damali Tsakhia have a seat.” He said again making her flinch.

“I see why Voldemort was so afraid of you now.” Damali said as she lowered the arrow. “You act as if you have nothing to lose.” She said as she sat and Harry conjured up a tea service and poured tea for them both. “You think I would drink or eat anything you give me auror?” She asked amused.

“It is totally up to you of course Miss Tsakhia.” Harry said. “I am missing the refreshments at the Valentines Day ball tonight and I missed dinner as well.” He said. “I thought tea and pastries would be good for us here after all we cannot just sit here and look at one another like animals.” He said picking up a pastry and taking a bite and then handed it to her and she took it. He picked up her cup and took a sip and she watched him closely. He handed the cup to her and in turn she took that as well.

“You are and are not like the auror I have heard of Mr. Potter.” Damali said. “I was here a year ago and met a Deatheater that wanted to pay me to kill you.” She said. “I told him no and when he called me a coward I killed him. I left him for you at the entry to the ministry of magic as you’ll recall.” Damali said.

“All you lovely ladies trying to keep me and my wife alive?” Harry said looking at her amused. “I am flattered Damali.” He said.

“Is your wife in danger Mr. Potter?” She asked smirking.

“Well if those other hit wizards were still alive I am thinking she would be.” Harry said. “Lucky for me and her that dark witch came along isn’t it?” He said and Josephine winced knowing it was the wrong then to say yet Damali sat there and took a bite of her pastry.

“This is very good Harry.” She remarked. “I am not like some of the other hot heads in my family Harry you cannot bait me into an attack.”

“No, no of course not, I know that.” Harry said looking surprised. “I was merely being honest. I know someone in your profession probably doesn’t get that often.” He said sighing. “Those are raspberry pastries baked by my house elf, he does a really good treacle tart.” Harry said sipping his tea.

Damali smiled. “I love treacle tart! Its one of my favorite English deserts.” She said.

“You know it was I that asked Vanessa to release those under the blood oath.” Harry said. “And those under that oath are not responsible for their actions as you well know.” He said.

“I didn’t know, I do appreciate that very much.” Damali said. “To tell the truth I was in route to murder your wife when I was released from the oath.” She said smiling. “I know you must be upset to hear that but as you say we are not responsible for the orders we are given.” She added.

“And she gave you these orders personally?” Harry asked. “Vanessa I mean.” He said.

“Oh no she uses her emissary for that.” Damali said.

“Another relative perhaps?” Harry asked. “Why doesn’t your family just sit home and bicker like everyone else?” He asked chuckling.

“You remind me of Dumbledore you know.” Damali said. “He was a nice man. I would like to kill the person who killed him.” She said suddenly.

“Oh no you wouldn’t want to do that.” Harry said. “The person who took his life did so at Dumbledore’s request to save another.” He said.

“I was called here by a man named Malfoy to kill Dumbledore, I had heard of him, you cannot be in the wizarding world and not hear about Albus Dumbledore you know.” Damali said. “I came here before I went to see Malfoy, in this very spot you picked, Dumbledore was waiting for me before I got to the tree line.” She said frowning now and looked at him closely. “He gave me a choice you know. I could leave here and never come back or he would take me to the ministry himself or he said I could always quit my line of work.” She said and now she looked toward where Josephine was. “That day I quit my line of work Mr. Potter.” She said. “I even convinced my cousin to do the same.” Damali said. “Then this blood oath hit not long after you destroyed Voldemort.” She said.

“Yes so I heard from Miss Khan.” Harry said. “I want to tell you a story now. Twins are born and both heir to the house of Khan. One is taken to foster parents while the other was raised by her parents. Do you know this story?” He asked and she shook her head looking taken aback. “As you know Voldemort was seeking any power he could gain to stop me.” Harry said. “He went to kidnap Vanessa and her parents had hidden her and to keep Voldemort from finding out where she was or more to throw him off they went and picked up their other child who was in school in the states at the time.” He said. “More tea Damali?” He asked and again she shook her head.

“Voldemort killed her parents and took the sister who knew nothing about where she came from.” Harry said. “As you can imagine she was tortured, Voldemort even did that to his followers from time to time so you can understand why I say she had to have been tortured.” He said.

“Yes I can.” Damali said and set her cup down. “I think I will have some more tea Mr. Potter thank you.” She said and he poured her another cup of tea.

“Another pastry perhaps and should I taste the tea again?” He asked and she shook her head this time smiling. “During this time she was held he had the keystone of which your family knows of.” He said looking at her.

“Ah yes that relic should have been destroyed years ago.” Damali said. “Everyone wants to use it to come into more power including Vanessa.” She said.

“Well I took the liberty of putting it in a safe place where it can’t be found.” Harry said.

“Thank you that will make things easier.” Damali said.

“This sister touched the keystone at the same time Voldemort did and a transfer took place.” He said. “Of knowledge and power” Harry looked up into the eyes of Damali as she made a face.

“She made her way back home and went back to school and then went to seek her sister whom she is very upset with.” Harry said. “She knows something dark about Vanessa, Damali and she was the one who tried to stop the different bands of hit wizards sent to kill my wife and had to defend herself.” He said. “Can you now say you want to kill the one who tried to stop your cousin from doing something she wouldn’t want to have done?” He asked. “My Ginny and I just adopted a boy that will one day have to face a dark threat with the twins that Ginny is pregnant with now. A new prophecy if you will.” Harry said. “I want to change that prophecy if I can you see but with no knowledge of who that dark threat is that is a bit of a challenge.” He said honestly.

“I believe if you can destroy Voldemort and bring back Grindelwald and restore him and his wife than you Mr. Potter can do anything.” Damali said then she smiled and shrugged. “I hear things you see.”

“Yes well your family line had something to do with the creation of Grindelwald.” Harry said. “I would think you would be interested in that piece of information.” He said chuckling.

“So you’re asking me to forget about the person who killed my cousin?” Damali asked seeming lost in thought and then nodded. “This I can do in light of what you have told me but Vanessa is-“ she started and Harry jumped in.

“Damaged and I think if you were to try to kill her Damali you would die.” Harry said. “Dumbledore must have seen the same things I do in you, the sadness of a life you did not choose, the shame you carry even though you carry on a tradition, and maybe the fact that you have chosen to bury your heart and conscience a bit more each day.” He said.

“For now you are wanted for one thing and that’s the killing and desecration of a magical creature under the care Hogwarts to acquire poisons for your craft, such could be explained away if the Acromantula had attacked you.” Harry said.

Damali smiled grimly. “I was out for a stroll and got lost in the forbidden forest Mr. Potter.” She said looking at him. “After killing the creature I noticed what it was and the wealth I could make on the market for the venom and the heart.” Damali said hesitantly. “A pity you understand to let it go to waste.” She said.

“I ask you to open your mind up to me at this time Damali so I can see if you have indeed killed since you have been on these shores on this trip.” Harry asked simply. “I am not a very skilled ligitimens but I am sure if you are innocent of any crimes at this time it would prove most helpful in eliminating you as a suspect.” He said.

“I am sorry Harry Potter that I cannot do.” Damali said sadly.

“Ah yes I see, you fear I will use even past memories against you.” Harry said nodding. “It is not in the likelihood that I would do that being that I am asking you honestly only about time here.”

“I realize that Mr. Potter and again I am sorry but I keep my own counsel and do not trust others, not even you who have done the wizarding world a great service.” She said and now her jaw line was set. “I believe three months for the crime of killing the acromantula is all I would receive if I didn’t only get a fine is that right?” Damali asked and Harry knew that was correct. She wasn’t wanted in England or, America or anywhere she had been. She was a suspect in many cases of murder that had always allowed herself to be caught when the aurors got to close to her.

“Very well Damali I am forced to let you go this time with this warning.” Harry said. “Stay away from Vanessa Khan, we are getting intelligence reports now saying that she maybe darker than she appears to be.” He said. “In any case she will be spending time in Azkaban for the crimes committed by her and her followers because it was her orders that sent them on their missions and under the blood oath they were not responsible.” He said looking at her. “In other words Damali rest assured she will be brought to justice.” Harry said and then added. “On this you have my word, is that good enough for you?”

“It would be, save for the fact you are mentioned in a prophecy in my family.” Damali said. “If I hear that your wife has died I will be back to finish what I started out to do Harry Potter.” She said. “And I will succeed.” She added as she stood.

“Well it was a very interesting conversation Miss Tsakhia and I shall treasure it.” Harry said offering his hand to the young assassin that reached out and took it as she stood smiling. “Damali you are the same age as I am and whatever past you had can be forgotten and you can start anew again. Find a man and raise children that you do not teach this family legacy too.” He said pulling her in and a pinkish mist seemed to envelope them both. “You can heal from this life Damali.” He said and Josephine was caught in his voice, which had become mesmerizing.

The mist had reached Josephine and scenes from her past were playing in her mind. All the love every given to her by friends and family, even her parents whom she barely remembered. She had in inadvertently shifted back to human form as she stood shaking by the tree in tears. She looked up and Damali was crying onto Harry’s shoulder.

“There are worse things that death, as you well know Damali.” Harry was saying. “I have given you the gift of opening yourself to see the beauty in the world again instead of being afraid to look because of the ugliness.” He said.

“But I created some of that ugliness.” Damali sobbed as he held her. “Why did Dumbledore not give me this gift before?” She asked.

“I do not know. He only gave the kindnesses he could give I suppose Damali.” Harry said surprising even himself and the young girl near the tree. “He believed in second chances you know. He even gave Voldemort one, you know Voldemort’s name was Tom Riddle.” He said. “I want you to remember that name. For all his hype Tom was a half blood just like me.” He said. “There had not been a baby born with magic on the Evans side since my mother and my aunt.” Harry said smiling. “Whether by design or by accident Tom had locked away his heart and conscience, which in the end led him down the dark path that you now follow.” He said.

“I thank you Harry Potter for this gift.” She said stepping back from him. “I know this man who comes into the flower shop I own in the states.” Damali said. “Next time he comes in and asks me out I am going to say yes.” She said. “If the shock does not kill him I think he would be make a good husband. I have followed him on occasions and he works with the poor and homeless at a shelter.” She said and added. “A very honorable thing to do.”

“Yes working to make a life better is always something one should be proud of doing.” Harry said.

“There is a man who is scouting still for hit wizards Harry Potter.” Damali said. “He himself is a dark wizard and not to be trusted. Why he does not come forward to do Vanessa’s work for her I do not know for he would have the skill and power.” She said. “He is not a man that is afraid, I think more so he does not wish to be noticed at this time.” She said and reached into her cloak and pulled out the crossbow there and handed it to Harry. “This is the end of our line in this business unless someone threatens my family again, and by family I mean the young man I spoke of in the states if he is still interested.” Damali said and then looked Harry in the eyes. “This Dark Wizard I speak of comes of our line as well but he is your problem to deal with as are Vanessa and her sister.”

“Do you know the name of this young man Damali?” Harry asked.

“I know his name in the family only but I think he uses an alias.” Damali said. “He was raised in Arabia and is part of the same family assassin clan that I am from. His name is Hamid Tsakhia.” She said and looked at Harry. “He is an assassin Harry but one that is not out to make a name in that area.” Damali said looking at the tree that Josephine was standing near, no, at her directly.

“You have a child out wandering the woods Harry and I must go.” Damali said. “It is interesting child, I have never seen anyone shift into a werewolf for a animagus form.” She said frowning. “Remember you take on the attributes of the thing you shift into so in that form you are susceptible to silver.” Damali said and turned to Harry.

“Josephine, come here.” Harry said looking directly at her and she pulled the invisibility cloak from around her and walked over to stand next to her uncle Harry, in fact in front of him protectively.

Chapter 20: Chapter 20 – More about Valeria and where is Vanessa.

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“This one has heart Harry.” Damali said smiling grimly. “Do not worry child I will not hurt him or anyone at this school.”

“Damali are you by chance under a blood oath to the house of Merlin as well?” Harry asked and she nodded looking at him with a mixture of emotions.

Harry put Josephine behind him and stepped toward the young assassin again and whispered something in her ear and stepped back. When he did the young assassin reached forward and kissed him on the cheek. “Thank you sir. You will never regret that.” She said. “I will go now there is a young man waiting in the states.” She said and walked off into the forest but before she disappeared she turned. “Dumbledore was a good man Harry Potter, but you will live to fulfill your destiny and be a great leader to the magical community.” She said and disappeared.

“Josephine Hess!” Harry said turning to the girl with his arms folded over his chest frowning. “Detention for a month in my class, and don’t think I wont work your butt off for this either.” He said.

“Yes uncle Harry.” She said and looked into the direction Damali had taken. “Do you think she is really gone?” Josephine asked shivering.

“Yes she is.” Harry said making the chairs and service vanish.

“How did you both see me under the cloak?” Josephine asked.

Harry smiled. “That raspy werewolf breath silly. She knew you were there the whole time.” He said motioning her to follow him. “She had her hand close to a silver dagger most of that time too Josephine.” Harry added.

Josephine shivered again. “How come she didn’t kill me, werewolf’s are dangerous shouldn’t she have killed me?” She asked.

“Probably because she felt sorry for you Josephine. You’re not a very imposing Werewolf.” Harry said. “You are two sizes smaller than a normal werewolf of a child half your size.” He said.

“Uncle Harry!” Josephine said now scandalized.

“That’s Professor Potter young lady and you just earned yourself another week of detention.” Harry said doing his best Snape impression. “Mathew will get pretty lonely before you get through with detention young lady.” Harry said. “I take it you were snooping in on our conversations down in the Chamber?” He asked.

“Yes sir Professor Potter.” She said head down and he reached out and ruffled her hair and put an arm around her.

“Well I will have to tell your grandfather this time young lady, this was a very dangerous thing you did tonight.” Harry said. “Do not let it happen again understand?” Harry said and she nodded.

“I wonder who Grandfather will be the most mad at?” Josephine said looking up at her uncle.

“Don’t even try that with me.” Harry said smiling. “This time you’re on your own.” He said.

“Uncle Harry!” Josephine said and then amended. “I mean Professor Potter! I only had your welfare at heart.” She said trying to look innocent and he smirked.

“Try telling that to your grandfather and see how far you’ll get.” Harry said chuckling as Tonks and the rest joined them from the field as they made their way back.

“You young lady should be in shackles.” Josiah said shaking his head. “Tonks didn’t you say something about Filtch wanting to bring that back here at Hogwarts.” He said smiling.

“Yes I will have to have a word with the Headmistress about that.” Tonks said ruffling the young girls hair. “And wait till I tell my man that a tiny werewolf went to protect her uncle Harry.” She said chuckling.

“Ok, enough already I know I’m not as big as a real werewolf but its still cool and very useful.” Josephine said. “I have ten times the strength of a normal person in that form.” She said.

“Which would be really useful if a tree fell across the road while you were driving along and were late to get somewhere.” Gunner said smiling.

“Or maybe climbing up a tree to rescue a kitten.” Ron said equally smiling.

“Or maybe even you could order a Pina Colada at trader Vicks.” Josiah said and the others groaned.

“Ok just to let you know, you wouldn’t be getting teased so much if we weren’t a bit proud of you kiddo, and more relieved that she didn’t kill you.” Gunner said.

“Amen to that. Cause I wasn’t going to be the one to tell Andrea.” Tonks said snickering.

Josephine turned on them all. “Well let me tell you this, which might cost me another week of detention.” She said furiously. “My uncle Harry just like my Aunt Ginny and my Grandfather mean the world to me.” She said. “I wont let some low grade assassin come along and take them from me like Tom Riddle took my parents.” She said now standing her ground. “I want to become an Auror just like you so I can keep this from ever happening to a child like I was.” Josephine said. “That is why I study really heard to pass every test I take and improve my magic as best I can. One day Tonks you will be training me and if the Ministry here wont take me I’ll go to America and become an Auror or even a muggle police officer for that matter.” She said and added. “Just like my grandfather and my uncle Harry, I will use what I have to make this a better place.” She said and hugged her uncle and ran for the castle vanishing as the front doors opened as Hagrid came out and closed the door leaving them all open mouthed.

“That one is going to be one gutsy Auror.” Tonks said smiling grimly.

“Well then we best teach her well.” Harry said. “And cover your ears and run like hell when she tells Hess her intentions.” He added and Tonks snickered.

As they entered the Chamber they sat down with Draco and Neville all sighing with relief. “Well now that that’s taken care of, what do you all think?” Harry asked as they viewed the video of the talk he had with her.

“I think she was being honest Harry.” Gunner said. “So now all we have to do is bring Vanessa in along with the followers she cant release and this Hamid Tsakhia, bring him in for questioning although he is a wanted man in America and your country too Harry.” He said going through his case files and pulling out a folder.

“Until now we thought he was dead as it’s marked there deceased.” Josiah said sighing. “There was an incident involving not only aurors but a dark wizard in America who was captured last month along with his faction.” He said. “Hamid was hired by someone in America to kill the dark wizard and was battling his faction members in a chemical warehouse when it blew up.” Josiah said. “Aurors arrived at the time of the explosion.” He said.

“Like Ginny’s exit from the joke store.” Harry said thoughtfully.

“Hey yeah!” Ron said. “You think Valeria met with him over there or went to track him down and seen that?”

“Very possible.” Harry said.

“Man I’m glad I’m not related to these people can you imagine family reunions?” Neville asked to the table at large, which drew chuckles.

“Ron I turned in a paper last week and will be taking time off.” Tonks said suddenly. “Will you all be able to handle it without me for a while?” She asked.

“Sure Tonks is something wrong?” Ron asked frowning.

“Well I just told Remus this morning but, well, I am pregnant.” She said smiling.

“About time! That old wolf I’ll have to send him a bottle of fire whiskey. He’s going to need it.” Ron said and Tonks and the rest chuckled.

“Congrats Tonks, well for tonight that is all we can do.” Harry said. “We, the professors of Hogwarts need to go down and make an appearance at the Valentine’s Day ball.” Harry said. “And I am going to go collect my wife and my niece and make them put in an appearance as well.” He said and wrote on a piece of parchment and tapped it with his wand and it folded up into a paper airplane and went zooming off to find Josephine. “My wife should be ready and waiting for me already. Shall we gentlemen?” He said to Neville and Draco.

“Yes indeed Trinity and Luna will be waiting with Ginny I suppose.” Neville said.

As Harry climbed the stairs to Griffindore house the portrait swung open and Josephine, now dressed in her ball gown came running down the stairs. “Miss Hess we do not run up and down the stairs young lady.” Harry said sternly and then smiled and held out his arm and she took it. “Lets go collect your aunt Ginny.” He said, “Between you two I fear my feet will never get any rest.” Harry said sighing.

Josephine smirked. “Uncle Harry you get better everyday pretending to be like Professor Snape used to be, all forbidding and all.” She said. “But no one is buying it you know.” Josephine said snickering.

He turned to her and his eyes flashed electric green when he did. “Whatever do you mean child?” He asked feigning surprise in an ominous voice and she snickered again and turning her head her eyes glowed electric blue.

“Aunt Ginny taught me that spell over the holidays Uncle Harry when I told her I wanted to be an Auror.” She said smiling.

“Great.” He said as they saw Ginny waiting and smiling at the two of them.

“Well come on husband we have dancing to do and kids to watch.” Ginny said taking his other arm.

In China Valeria for the hundredth time was going through the motions with the staff. “Don’t I get a break at least?” She asked frustrated.

“What need break for?” Lijuan said. “You think enemy take break when fighting?” She scoffed.

“No but-“ She started.

“But what? You think you getting hang of staff? You still so unaware of surroundings.” Lijuan said and her staff shot out tangling in the legs of her student. “Lazy boy more aware than you in two days!” She said. “You have listen and focus.” Lijuan said and conjured more sandbag filled dummies. “Now again show teacher what learned!” She said stepping back.

Valeria with her hair tied back blew an errant strand out of her eyes and looked up at the sandbag dummies and suddenly they had faces, faces from her past and using the skills she had learned so far she went through the motions and was halfway through when Lijuan was suddenly in her face blocking her path causing her to step back suddenly.

“You have much hate in heart.” Lijuan said sadly. “I not teach you staff so you go become bad witch.” She said. “In time will be close friend to Harry, friendship enough.” Lijuan said.

“But the prophecy Lijuan clearly-“ Valeria was cut short.

“Crazy lady all prophecy not come true.” Lijuan said raising her voice in frustration. “You not see big picture! Prophecy of three children come true only.” She said. “Lazy boy not turn to dark side, would die first!” Lijuan said adjusting the staff in Valeria’s hand. “That where you come in crazy lady!” She said. “You learn use staff to see no prophecy come to pass!”

“I don’t understand why there are three prophecies though!” Valeria said clearly frustrated herself.

Lijuan’s staff tapped her on the head lightly. “That cause not use brain crazy lady!” Lijuan told her steadily. “All life flow like water, never know when path of river may change.” She said. “Come follow me.” Lijuan said and she turned and walked out the door of the small hut she shared with her husband. As they exited Valeria could see Lijuan’s husband working with the kids of the school. As they walked Lijuan talked.

“Life like water all time flowing changing.” Lijuan said as they took the path down to the stream and soon they were before it. “You see different patterns in water? No two are same!” She said. “At time Voldemort killed by Lilly Potters spell of protection, three prophecies are made.” Lijuan said conjuring up chairs for the both of them. “Albus take only one seriously and so does Lijuan.” She said.

“Now there are three more and we have to take one seriously? Is that what your saying?” Valeria asked. “But how do you know which one to take seriously! I mean if life is ever changing this means any of the three can come true!” She said confused and still frustrated.

“That because you not able to focus.” Lijuan said softly. “You think Ginny Potter will die but will not happen.” She said. “Because crazy lady tell Harry, they find cure before too late.” She said. “That cure mean you are friend only to Harry Potter. Maybe his wife too if she forgive crazy lady for kissing husband like own him.” She sighed and poked her young student with the staff.

“I couldn’t help it Lijuan I am in love with him!” Valeria said rubbing her side.

“That not love is called stalking now.” Lijuan said chuckling and it caught Valeria off guard and then she chuckled as well.

“Well I do love him Lijuan.” She said. “I wont make the same mistake Tom Riddle did and lock my heart away.” Valeria said.

Lijuan turned to Valeria. “Tom Riddle not lock heart away crazy lady he born without heart.” She said seriously. “You born with more heart than know what do with. You and lazy boy make good match but lazy boy heart already given.” She said and the sighed and looked at the young girl again. “You think dark threat three children face is sister and distant cousin in family but is not.” She said. “Problem of sister and cousin may be death of lazy boy, maybe crazy lady too.” She said sadly. “That why training you so well with staff, he have to live, he is solution in prophecy of children.” She said and then added. “Lazy boy become great wizard some day, no dark path in future, maybe only death if you fail.”

“So I can keep him from being killed but I cant marry him? Great I suppose I was right I mean nothing to no one really.” Valeria said sadly and felt the sting of the staff on her head.

“Not talk that way Crazy lady! Lazy boy know you his friend even though you crazy.” Lijuan said and the sighed “Husband and Lijuan time over soon, train boy then time come to take journey to see ancestors maybe.” She said watching the small stream. “No one know when this life over and next begins.” Lijuan said.

“I wouldn’t let anything happened to you Lijuan.” Valeria said and Lijuan turned to her smiling sadly.

“No can stop death for Lijuan and husband.” Lijuan said. “Boy last one I teach I know this.” She said.

“Life is like water no one knows, its ever changing.” Valeria said. “You said so.”

“Crazy lady not listen before but listen now?” Lijuan chuckled and rose up and turned to her young charge. “Lijuan hundred eighty-two years old. Can’t live forever crazy lady.” She said and her staff shot out in front of Valeria. “Come break over.” She said.

Valeria looked at Lijuan and then the staff and grabbed it as the small lady pulled her up. “I hope I am in as good a shape when I am a hundred and eighty-two years old.” Valeria said.

“You not live that long! Trip on staff when ninety-nine and break neck!” Lijuan said chuckling.

As they entered the hut the small room in back enlarged again and Lijuan made more sandbag dummies. “No face on dummies, release hate in heart, focus on importance of what in front of you.” Lijuan said. “On other side of enemy is more powerful staff.” She said. “Use staff as extension of whole body not just arms.” She said.

Valeria took her stance and looked ahead toward the goal at hand. No dark thoughts, Lijuan had told her. Dark thoughts lead you to dark magic like before. She looked up at her goal again and then made her first move in the direction of her goal.

Harry appeared in the graveyard before the Riddle house with Draco and Ron flanking him. He handed Ron the piece of paper and he read it and suddenly the house appeared for Ron as well. Since Vanessa had agreed to come in with or without the vow over her head Harry had released her from it two days ago. She gave her word to him that when he returned she would be waiting.

The three set off toward the place and Harry noticed that the lights were all out except one. The one room at the top where Vanessa spent her time was on. Harry knocked and then entered but it was like a tomb, no sounds at all could be heard.

“I don’t like this Harry.” Draco said looking through the gloom.

“I’d have to agree with Draco, Harry, I don’t think anyone is home any longer.” Ron said.

They looked around the first floor and then the basement and all was still as they climbed the stairs. All the rooms along the hallway on the second floor were empty as well. Harry sighed and climbed the stairs up to the third floor checking each room along his way to Vanessa’s room. Finally he was before the door and he had a quick flashback of when he had first seen this room through the eyes of a snake, Voldemort’s snake. Tom Riddle, he corrected himself and reached out and turned the handle and pushed open the door. There lay Cho on the floor in the middle of the room. There were arcane symbols on the wall written in blood and over against the wall was another of Vanessa’s followers that she had set free, which was where the blood he was sure was taken from.

“Bloody Hell” Ron said taking in the room and the corpse by the far wall.

Cho looked untouched and her eyes were closed and as Harry bent over her the other two, stood guard, Draco over Harry and Ron near the door.

“She’s alive but barely.” Harry said. “I don’t know if I can aparate with her or not there is hardly any pulse.” He said looking up at Draco who took out a potion and bent down on the other side of Cho forcing her mouth open and the potion down her throat and instantly Harry could feel her pulse strengthen a little. Her eyes fluttered open and she saw Harry. She opened her mouth but could get nothing out and passed out just as quickly. Harry took her in his arms and turned. Draco brought up the rear with Ron in the lead. They went straight to St. Mungo’s and healers set to work on Cho immediately.

Harry and Draco went back to get the body of Alexander Horton, one of the followers that had become a friend of Vanessa’s and wanted to stay till she was taken to the ministry to serve her time. While they were there Draco ran trace scans and Harry took the fidelis charm off the house and called Kingsley. Within the hour Aurors were crawling all over the place and Kingsley put two aurors in the woods to watch the house just in case.

Back at St. Mungo’s the word wasn’t good for Cho. The healers weren’t able to do much and she seemed to be slipping away. While Harry was waiting with the others he contacted Ginny who immediately contacted Mr. Prince. With Annette in tow Mr. Prince showed up a few minutes later and stopped before Harry.

“Your wife said you could use my expertise Mr. Potter.” Mr. Prince said hesitantly looking at Annette. “If you would maybe play a game of wizards chess with Annette till I am finished sir?” He asked and Harry nodded.

“Of course sir and thank you for coming.” He said and turned to Annette and looked over her shoulder to Ron and Draco. “Wizard chess you two, Annette here are two of the most awesome players of wizard chess I know.” He said indicating his two friends.

“Beat them over holidays.” She said flatly. “Mr. Malfoy starts with opening gambit of setting his lesser pieces up as bait while Mr. Weasley plays a valiant game with his knights.” She said looking at the wall behind Harry.

Harry smiled. “Well maybe they can make it more interesting this time.” He said. “Shall we?” he asked and she walked ahead of him into ward B with Ron and Draco following closely behind.

Ginny showed up thirty minutes later and looked in at Harry and he shook his head. He had as yet not seen Mr. Prince since he went through the double doors and Ginny, dressed in her healer’s robes nodded and went through the doors.

Annette had just beaten Ron for the second time when Ginny came to get him. “She is asking for you Harry, she is stable for now but, well, we don’t know yet if she’ll make it.” Ginny said looking into his eyes. “Whatever she was hit with not even Mr. Prince can figure it out, now she is refusing to let anyone treat her until she talks to you.” She said.

As they entered the room he saw Cho and if anything she looked worse than before although this time her eyes were open and she looked up at him as he stood over the bed. “Harry, Vanessa.” She said.

“Cho don’t talk just let these healers do their job ok?” He asked. “They’ll have you up and around and back with your family in no time flat.” Harry said.

“You are a very bad liar Harry.” Cho croaked out as she was trying to smile. “Vanessa turned on Alex and I Harry.” She said weakly. “I watched her paint symbols on the wall using his blood.” She said now as a tear rolled down her cheek.

“What happened in the house Cho?” Harry asked suddenly. “What led to it, do you know?” He asked.

“She was the same old Vanessa one minute and the next she called Alex and I into the room and she hit me with a curse.” She said and her voice was weaker. “I never even seen it coming Harry. Alex she tortured and cut at one point.” She said. “I was awake but I couldn’t move to help him.” She said as another tear rolled down his cheek. “She finished with him and then turned toward me and her face, Harry her face had changed.” She said sounding even weaker than before. “Reminded me of Bella, she was out of control Harry and so evil, not like the woman I had come to know, she was like a different person.” She said and she sank back closing her eyes. Ginny and Mr. Prince worked over her while Harry stepped out of the way.

“Mrs. Potter I believe she has slipped into a coma.” Mr. Prince said. “I think I recognize this trace of magic here as a very old Arabic curse designed to drain her life.” He said sadly. “There are one of two potions we can try but they are very complex and I would need my nephew here to help brew them.” Mr. Prince said.

“I will call Severus at once sir.” She said and touched Harry’s arm for only a moment before leaving the room.

“Do you think she can be saved Mr. Prince?” Harry asked quietly and Mr. Prince looked at him over the rim of his glasses and frowned.

“I am not sure Harry.” He said. “The potions that my nephew and your wife will need to brew while I keep her stable here were invented by Nicolas Flammel years ago to counteract this curse.” He said looking down at Cho. “The last subject died while the potion was being made so there is no way to know it if works.” He said and then looked up suddenly. “But there is way to find out if they do now, rest assured Mr. Potter she is in good hands.” Mr. Prince said and Harry nodded and left the room. The first thing he saw were Cho’s parents in the hallway. He sighed heavily and walked over to them to tell them the news.

Vanessa along with the rest of her five followers and her cousin appeared near Little Reading and made their way to what would look to muggles as an old abandoned estate but to them it looked like the house it once was. “Are you sure about this artifact Hamid?” Vanessa asked looking at her cousin.

“It will give you all the power you need my Khan and more.” Hamid said and turned as he heard the pops around them. More of the hit wizards he had hired to replace the others were around them.

“And of course the hit wizards you have wanted, I would think at this point my Khan that you can forget about Harry Potter’s wife.” He said. “That prophecy will never come to pass now that he knows the truth my Khan, and with the child now in the mix, it is hard to see.” Hamid said and Vanessa turned and looked at him darkly from beneath the hood of her cloak.

“Hamid when I want your advice on the prophecy I will ask for it.” She said menacingly “Send out two of your hit wizards to kill Mrs. Potter and their new adopted child while we go see if this artifact of yours works.” She said grimly and strolled off toward the estate in front of them as her followers set out after her.

Hamid sighed and said without turning. “Derek, Abeni seek out Ginerva Potter and her son and kill them. Bring back proof of their death.” Then turned and looked at the two. “If you get a chance find out who the witch is that is killing off the wizards I am hiring and bring word back to me, I will deal with her” He said and as the two disappeared he set out after his cousin with the rest of the wizards behind him. He wanted the child dead at all costs, the child would one day, along with his adopted siblings, get in Hamid’s way. Hamid had heard of this prophecy and had been livid with his cousin for returning the child to Hogwarts safely the night Reeves had kidnapped him.

As they made their way into the estate he lead Vanessa down into the dungeons underneath. He had disposed of the family who lived here and the two guards who guarded the entrance to the dungeons. The winding stairway leading down was lit up by a bright bluish glow from beneath them and as they finally stepped down on the flagstone Vanessa could see the bright glow emanating from a pool of water in front of her.

She made her way to the edge of the pool and looked within shielding her eyes a bit. “What is this Hamid?”

“It is the Arch of Constantine’s Power.” Hamid said quietly. “The arch in Rome in the Valley of the Colosseum is a monument to the sorcerer, but this tomb is where he was laid to rest in three thirty-seven B.C.” He said looking down. “The Arch and the tomb were built as one and before he died he was brought to the tomb and his power was captured for all time in the arch. The tomb with the Arch was moved here to the massive caverns below this place and a pyramid structure was built with his tomb topping the structure.” Hamid’s eyes glowed with the bluish light from below as she looked at him listening. “After several attempts from lesser men to capture the power of Constantine the First a side wall to the cavern below was opened to let in the water to flood the caverns.” Hamid said looking up at his cousin. “Only those skilled in the art of magic and worthy of this power are able to touch the Arch and a portion of his power will be bestowed upon them.” He said. “However it is also said that no one has ever survived the attempt.” Hamid said smiling at his cousin.

Vanessa looked deep within the pool and the bluish glow seemed to be pulling at her. “That is because it was waiting for me my cousin.” She said smiling. Growing up she had loved to swim and could hold her breath longer than anyone else she knew.

“It is five hundred feet down my Khan and it is said no one can make it.” Hamid said standing there beside her placidly. “I have brought you some Gillyweed but with the pool so deep it will lose its effect at close to three hundred and ninety feet.” He said smiling. “The rest you will have to do alone my Khan.”

She turned to those around her. “You that have been hired guard the estate upstairs, my followers guard the stairs here.” She said and turned back as the others immediately began trooping back toward the stairs.

“And me my cousin?” Hamid asked.

“You Hamid are here in case I do not make it.” She said shivering. “Will this give me more power than Harry Potter Hamid?” Vanessa asked.

“No cousin, but since the fool released you from your ancestors vow to Merlin it will put you on an almost level playing field once you gain this power.” Hamid said. “He will still be more powerful but his weaknesses we can use to our advantage.” He said.

“Harry is no fool cousin and you would do well to remember that.” Vanessa said turning to him. She turned back to the pool once more and then undressed and then took out her wand and flourished it over her body and the undergarments she was wearing became a one-piece bathing suit. “I will touch this Arch of Constantine cousin and you better be right about what it does.” She said again darkly then turned and putting the Gillyweed in her mouth jumped into the pool making almost thirty feet before the Gillyweed took effect.

At the same time Vanessa jumped into the pool, Valeria, who was going through the routine moves collapsed on the ground in front of Lijuan. Lijuan looked up from her chair to see Valeria hit the floor in a heap and nodded sadly. “It has begun, today sister touch Arch of Constantine and power divide evenly” She said as she got up making her way over to the fallen girl and levitated her onto the cot she had been sleeping on in the corner. “Bad for sister, she become evil because you do spell to rid self of Riddle boy’s memories and hatreds, instead of sending memories to nether world you send to sister instead because of stupid grudge.” She said to the unconscious girl sighing and wiping the sweat from Valeria’s brow. “You crazy lady but Lijuan love like daughter.” She said. “Now must train harder, prophecy now set as Lijuan has foreseen.” She said. “Soon take place beside lazy boy as friend, have to face own sister as enemy.” She said. “Soon take sister’s place be heir of Khan.” She said. “But not want be ruler, like Lazy boy not want be ruler.” She said softly frowning. “Soon fate of Lazy boy’s wife be known, ever changing like flowing water, that how life will always be.” She said and looked up at a sound and her husband was in the doorway. “Arch of Constantine about to be touched husband, have failed to keep safe.” She said getting up as he came toward her and he hugged her.

“This my fault wife, not wife fault, no shame on wife, only husband.” He said quietly. “Husband train guardians, guardians lost now, teacher bring shame on guardians.” He said sighing.

“No shame on husband silly man, or guardians.” She said looking up at him smiling. “We know happen in time Liching.” She said. “Now have train silly boy, give up all this and move to England.” She said sadly.

“We spend time at house in England once every sun cycle!” The old man said smiling. “You always sad when leave!” Liching said said.

“That because hard to make husband work when come home again lazy man!” She said looking at him feigning disgust.

“Wife great task master.” He said smiling down at her. “Why work at school when husband can make garden in England.”

“Then husband should have become farmer.” She said and hugged him tightly. “Maybe husband simple farmer, wife not have train boy to be man too soon.” Lijuan said.

“Potter boy grow to be good man too soon, turn out ok.” Her husband said simply. “Potter boy adopted parent of Gwain so be good role model.”

“Potter boy lazy boy I tell you this husband!” She said. “Maybe have train potter boy partner too.” She said frowning then added. “He more lazy than Potter boy, maybe you train.”

“He want learn staff too?” Liching asked.

“Not ask, tell him!” Lijuan said.

“How many we train wife?” Liching asked putting her at arms length. “Staff old magic now, young don’t want learn old magic!”

“You have teach friends of lazy boy use staff Liching.” Lijuan said. “Lijuan train son of lazy boy. Not ask friends if want learn but make learn!”

“Why I get cast offs!” Liching asked frowning.

Lijuan looked at him now and grinned. “Because wife of Liching tired, have deal with lazy husband all time!” She said. “Wife should have one student while husband teach many, like school.” Lijuan said. “Lijuan only deal with silly boy that enough.” She said.

“When we leave?” Liching asked.

“Husband get new teacher for school, leave tomorrow.” Lijuan said turning to look at Valeria. “Crazy lady be awake then.” She said. “Today power will find, crazy lady not be able to travel before tomorrow.” Lijuan said sadly.

Vanessa was reaching her limit with the Gillyweed but still swimming furiously downward she could now make out dimly the stone crypt with the Arch of Constantine in the doorway. Finally the Gillyweed ran its course and she spat it out bringing her wand up and tapping her head and a bubble charm appeared around her head and she took off downward again. Less than fifty feet down the bubble popped and she tried again to no avail. She looked at the Arch down below and using all of her strength she swam as she never had before. Down toward the Arch and within twenty feet of it her eyesight started to dim and she knew she was going to lose consciousness soon. Ten feet and she could only see the blue light all around her and then she reached out and touched something and everything seemed to explode inside her.

Valeria lying on the cot suddenly started to convulse all over and there was a blue light emanating from the corner of the room all around her. Lijuan had never seen a surge of power like it before. The poor girl was lifted off the cot surrounded in blue light so blindingly bright that Lijuan and Liching had to turn away from it.

“This bad.” Liching said.

“Very bad, husband.” Agreed Lijuan “Sister now will proclaim self empress and war begins.” She said.

“Then must go tonight and take sleeping girl with us.” Liching said looking again at Valeria as she was dropped onto the cot as the light slowly faded into her.

“Yes, wife pack while husband take girl to England, wife be there soon.” Lijuan said and began by taking out some suitcases and with a whirl of her staff, clothes started piling in them folded neatly. She turned to her husband. “Now husband take her, wife close behind.” She said and he grabbed Valeria up in his arms and his staff on the way to the small fireplace. Throwing in some of the green floo powder. “Number four Solway Close Nottingham!” Liching said and was gone in a flash with Valeria cradled in his arms.

“Now have deal with lazy mans crazy friends, lazy mans crazy family, most important, now have deal with lazy mans hardheaded wife and silly child.” Lijuan said mumbling. “Why life can just leave Lijuan alone, let Lijuan rest?” She said and finally she levitated their things to the fireplace and grabbed the floo pot off the top shelf. “Silly Dumbledore die leave Lijuan to fix everything.” She said looking around sadly then grabbed a handful of floo powder and threw it into the fire. “Number four Solway Close Nottingham!” she said loudly and in a flash she and the luggage was gone and the fire in the fireplace was out.

The flames turned green in the fireplace once more at number four Solway Close in Nottingham and out stepped Lijuan and all their luggage. She looked around and saw her husband coming down the stairs. “Husband put crazy lady in bed?” Lijuan asked.

“Yes wife. Liching take luggage up, husband unpack while wife take care of Valeria.” Liching said levitating the bags up the stairs behind his wife as she made her way to Valeria’s room.

“Wake up crazy girl!” Lijuan said as she entered and clapped twice and a candle flared near the bed and a bowl appeared on the nightstand with cold water and a wet rag in it.

Valeria struggled to open her eyes and finally when she could focus she saw Lijuan sitting near her bed. She felt the cold rag Lijuan put on her forehead and it felt good. “What happened?” Valeria croaked.

“Evil sister touch Arch of Constantine.” Lijuan said noticing the change in her eye color to a beautiful blue. “Husband train guards for years for watch over Arch, now all guards dead. Only way Arch touched.” She said. “Spell crazy girl use to rid self of Tom Riddle memories set prophecy I tell you about in motion.” Lijuan said frowning. “Now you see why Lijuan mad when crazy lady tell me about spell.” She said and made a face. “Now because hate sister, now sister become more evil, more powerful.” Lijuan said and wiped a tear off Valeria’s face. “Not all fault of crazy lady though.” She said softly and took the weeping girl in her arms. “Sister evil either way, with spell or without!” She said. “Now lazy boy stop evil sister from using keystone she find other way to power.” Lijuan said. “Evil sister not know crazy lady alive, give power to both sisters because twins.” She said. “Lot of power now, with power crazy lady come lot of responsibility.” She said. “Now lazy boy have fight sister, lazy boy lose if Crazy girl not help fight evil sister.” Lijuan said.

“But I can’t kill her Lijuan. I may not like her, I may detest her but I can’t kill my own sister.” Valeria said looking up at the old woman. “That’s what this is about isn’t it?” She said fighting to sit up. “I told Harry I couldn’t kill her. I told him I wanted him to do it already.” She said and there was real fear in her face. “You don’t understand there is something none of you understand I can sometimes feel or even hear her thoughts and their pure evil!” Valeria said now.

Lijuan put a hand on hers and looked into her eyes. “Lijuan not say crazy girl kill evil sister.” She said softly. “But crazy girl and lazy boy have be allies.” Lijuan told the girl. “Lazy boy weak like crazy girl but when join together can defeat evil sister.” She said. “If they not join together then both die.” She said and got up and headed toward the door. “Finish training here in England. Rest now, training start early, before sunrise.” Lijuan said turning and leaving through the door and Valeria wept silently as she laid back on the bed.

At the same time Vanessa touched the Arch of Constantine Harry for the first time could feel a powerful flow of energy in the air. He frowned looking around but knew it had nothing to do with St. Mungo’s. He left the others and walked outside onto the roof of St. Mungo’s and it was like the sky for him was lit up with blue electricity. Draco came out a few minutes later and saw Harry looking toward the sky.

“Are you ok? You remind me of Dumbledore when he knew there was powerful magic being done.” Draco said. “Only one I knew that could feel that.”

“Well something is happening cause I can feel it, can almost see it, like bluish energy.” Harry said.

Draco looked up at the gathering clouds and frowned.

Harry turned and looked at Draco and was frowning as well. “Vanessa just found her powers Draco.” He said. “I can feel it flowing somehow” and then his hand went to his forehead and while it didn’t hurt he could feel things happening and he remembered the last time he felt a tingle in it was the night that Valeria and he had talked. “Both of them have come into quite a lot of power Draco.” He said and shook his head sadly.

“Great, just great.” Draco whispered under his breath.

When Hamid had fished her out of the pool after she shot to the top he thought she would be dead but instead she was alive. More than alive she had done it. Hamid had expected her to fail but she hadn’t. He was sure that upon her failure to touch the stone he could himself do it and be the next Khan in her place. As he conjured a towel to dry her off, her eyes opened and she looked up at him and her eyes had went from brown to a bright beautiful blue.

“You thought I would not make it Hamid.” She croaked out. “Not only did I make it now I can come into my full destiny!” She said now trying to rise and Hamid helped her to sit up although she was still leaning on him.

“Harry Potter basically ignored me and talked to me like a child.” She said furiously. “Now he will not think me foolish Hamid.” She said and he helped her stand shakily to her feet. “Now he will bow at my feet Hamid.” She said now as he helped her to redress. “No one will ignore me again, and Cho who I thought was my friend would have left me Hamid.” She said. “I realize I have no friends now Hamid, a ruler cannot afford to have such a luxury.” Vanessa said and her face was dark with fury and suddenly she pushed away from him to stand there looking at him. “Hamid I am now Empress Vanessa Temujin, Khan of a new reigning dynasty!” She said regally and raising her wand she flourished it front of her clothes and they changed into robes and dress complete with veil to cover her face. In various shades of blue her clothes made her black hair and blue eyes stand out and even her cousin Hamid bowed his head and blushed.

“Come Hamid.” She said. “It is time the Empress of the wizarding world introduced herself but first I need more followers and I know just where to get them.” Vanessa said and though weak she was giddy with power. This was what she had wanted, power to tear down the powerful wizards who interfered in other people’s lives. Power to show them the way to live in a world she knew would be better for them.

Azkaban stood silent but for the occasional scream from within. Prisoners sometimes lost their sanity in this place. New Aurors were placed on guard duty straight from the academy for four months here to get them used to the atmosphere when they would have to drop off a prisoner. There were twenty guards here in Azkaban who patrolled regularly but the Dementor’s were the real downside to working here. More than a few guards had even gone mad in this place because of them.

As the two young aurors relieved their friends at the main bridge leading to Azkaban from the mainland they could feel something wasn’t right. Lights seemed to be playing along the bridge and soon they could see a party of people making their way toward them. As they drew their wands one person stepped forward. A woman in an elaborate costume of what looked like an Arabian princess came forward wand in hand. As they watched she strolled up as if she owned the place till she reached the ledge where the young aurors stood.

“I’m sorry but your group cannot pass this is the prison of Azkaban.” One young auror said and with an open palm she blasted the young auror backward into the wall so hard the others could hear his bones breaking. The rest pulled their wands out or tried too at least but were cut down quickly by this one lone figure. Vanessa strolled up to the great double doors and blasted them off their hinges. Guards and the remaining four aurors stationed there this week were alerted.

As Vanessa worked her wand in flourishes the Dementors poured forth through the high windows. They descended on her in a rush but pulled up sharp overhead looking down at her, all movement stopped in a single instant for them and only the wispy shadowy fabric of their demonic robes could be seen flapping in the breeze.

“To the Ministry of Magic and clear it out now for your Empress the new Khan!” She said to the hundred or so Dementors above her and raising her wand she sent a bolt of blue ascending till it arched and exploded and in the air over Azkaban was a new symbol as the Dementors flew off into the night in the direction of the ministry of magic.

Two crossed flaming scimitars behind a blue flaming skull lit up the night sky. As guards and the four remaining aurors ran through the opening where the great double doors used to be they made a defensive line and slowly started forward trying to force the witch back onto the bridge but more spells were assaulting them than they could defend themselves from.

Vanessa, wand in her right hand and her left empty with just an open palm was throwing spell after spell while those on the bridge threw up every shield charm they could to keep the guards and from hitting her.

One of the guards saw the inevitable and ran back in taking the floo to the mainland some forty kilometers in and ran to get a broom off the wall. He would have to out fly the Dementors and that would be virtually impossible. As Cormac McLaggen raced from the small shack and took to the air he had only one thing on his mind. Beating the Dementors was like trying to beat the devil himself and he was up for the challenge.

Back at Azkaban all the guards and aurors were dead. Vanessa walked forward and stepped over the corpses of those she had murdered and walked through the corridors until she found the one she was looking for. Simon Reeves was in his cell sitting on his bunk as she stopped to look in.

“Vanessa!” Simon said standing up. “Did you get loose? What was all that noise?” He said looking back the way she had come and Vanessa flourished her wand and the cell opened.

“Simon you are still bound to me I know this.” She said. “Go and join the others on the bridge.”

“Where is Cho she should be with you my Khan?” Simon Reeves said and Vanessa turned to him.

“Cho is no longer one of us Simon. No go and join the others.” She said and set off into the darker sections of the prison.

Simon made his way out of the prison and to the others past the bodies on the ground.

“What has happened?” He asked of Hamid.

“She has come into her powers Mr. Reeves.” Hamid said frowning sadly as screams could be heard inside.

Vanessa found her way to the cells of Voldemort’s deatheaters and with a flourish of her wand the cells were blasted off the hinges as she laughed. “Come forth former followers of Voldemort for you have a new master now.” She said smiling as the remaining deatheaters walked out of their cells. “Bow down to me now!” She said loudly and some bowed while others smirked at her. She blasted one deatheater into the wall of spikes behind them and the rest fell to their knees. “My name is Vanessa Khan learn it well! I am the rise of a new dynasty! With me you get freedom from this place or death.” She said. “Swear you will follow me, I want a blood oath from you now, those unwilling to take that oath will die here and now.” Vanessa said menacingly.

Those who had taken to their knees swore an oath to her in blood. The rest of the prisoners in Azkaban were released as well and given a chance but not all took it. Some died there on the spot. The cells for the clan of the bear were opened and Vanessa took the lives of the soulless men there.

Simon hardly recognized her from the lady he had followed before. He shivered as he watched her walk from the prison with more followers than she started with.

“Tonight the Dementors are bound for the Ministry of Magic. That is where we are bound tonight as well.” She said. “Tonight the new Khan rises from the ashes of the old. Look above you and see your new symbol!” Vanessa said pointing up and Simon looked up in horror. The symbol wasn’t much better than what Voldemort had the deatheaters putting up.

“Vanessa, my Khan please this isn’t what you said would happen.” Simon said coming forward and dropping to his knees. “You said you would be a leader who would end the fear my Khan not renew it!” He said and Vanessa regarded him for a moment.

“Simon do you question the Khan?” She asked in her old voice and he looked up.

“My Khan I question the killing of those who guard this place.” Simon said. “You could have but stunned them my Khan and still made the jailbreak you wanted to make.” He said.

“I see Simon.” She said walking around behind him and then bent down and whispered in his ear. His shoulders slumped and head went down. As she stood up she sent the killing curse directly between his shoulder blades and as Simon slumped to the ground those around them drew back. “To the Ministry of Magic!” Vanessa said. “And don’t leave a single Ministry official alive!” She said as she strode off back across to the mainland.

As Cormac caught up and passed the Dementors it wasn’t an easy run and he still had a ways to go before he could floo. The ministry had set it up so that to floo anywhere you had to be a good distance from Azkaban for safety reasons.

As he finally made the town of Brighton he swooped down into the center of the square with Dementors following him and as he landed he tripped and went with it coming up on one knee and sent a patronus skyward scattering the Dementors.

He rushed through the streets and again had to fend off Dementors. He finally found the small shop he was looking for, it was closed and running full out he jumped and smashed through the windows of the shop past the displays of brooms and supplies for broom cleaning. The small fireplace was barely lit when he reached up to throw floo powder into the flames and as the green flames flared up he stepped in. “Ministry of Magic.” He shouted.

Chapter 21: Chapter 21 – Wizards on the run!

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Falling out of the floo at the Ministry of Magic after hours there was only two people left in the building besides a few aurors and jailers and they were getting ready to leave. The two had finally bought the building downtown after the dinner with Percy’s parents and were really excited about the prospect of being able to walk home every evening. For now though, since it was the middle of the week they would take the floo home. Percy and Daphne had just reached the floo system when they saw Cormac come tumbling out of the floo network.

”Hello are you ok?” Percy said bending down to help the young man up.

“Percy look, there’s blood on his shoulder.” Daphne said ending down over the man with Percy.

Percy patted the young mans cheeks and he stirred and then his eyes went wide and he sat up abruptly almost knocking the two over on their backsides. “Azkaban has fallen! Dementors are coming here to attack the Ministry!” He shouted.

“Merlin” Percy said while Daphne looked at the young man fearfully as he feinted again. “He’s been through a rough time tonight.” He said fingering the Azkaban guard patch. “OK Daphne go with this young man to St. Mungo’s and I’ll alert the aurors and seal this place.” He said.

“But Percy you should, I mean we don’t know if he is telling the-“ Daphne was interrupted.

“Daphne take my word for it in a few minutes this place will be under attack.” Percy said helping her to stand with Cormac and put her into the floo himself. Handing her some floo powder and kissing her he stepped back and she threw the powder into the flames

“St. Mungo’s!” She shouted and was gone and Percy immediately sealed the floo system. Percy ran for the elevators and in no time flat was on the run through to Kingsley’s office. He had seen the head of the Auror division earlier talking to his brother Ron.

As he burst through the door both Ron and Kingsley looked up in surprise and Ron had his wand in his hand in a flash. Percy slightly out of breath leaned across the desk. “Kingsley, Azkaban has fallen and I would think prisoners were released, but one of the guards, Cormac McLaggen just stumbled in saying the Dementors had been released and were headed this way to take the Ministry.” Percy said.

Kingsley was on his feet in an instant and looked to Ron. “Your wife is still downstairs in the department of Mysteries, isn’t she Ron?” He asked and Ron shook his head.

“No sir she went home early.” Ron said and Kingsley nodded.

“Good then we seal this place up tight.” Kingsley said. “Ron go seal the floo system after Percy leaves.” He said.

“Already sealed sir.” Percy said standing up straight. “I had Daphne take Cormac to St. Mungo’s he was pretty banged up then taking the initiative I sealed the floo behind her.” He said and then added. “She might have tried to come back after me.” He said blushing.

“Good job brother.” Ron said winking and then turned to Kingsley. “We have to evacuate now sir there is no way to get enough aurors here to hold this ministry.” Ron said. “While we have made some remarkable progress on making this place safer it’s still vulnerable to attack sir.” He said looking at Percy and nodded to the one lone floo still working in the aurors office. “Percy take this floo out to Weasley Manor and then to Harry’s house.” He said. “Send word to Daphne from there and let her meet you there, tell Dad what’s happened he and mom are still staying at Harry’s house.” Ron said and Percy nodded and headed for the floo and Ron looked back at Kingsley. “Mr. Shacklebolt you report to Headmistress of Hogwarts on our situation at this time and help strengthen the wards there and I’ll round up Collin and Tonks who are in the back with the two guards and we’ll meet you along with the Minister at Hogwarts sir.” He said.

“Ron you amaze me, I couldn’t have barked out those orders better son.” Kingsley Shacklebolt said smiling grimly and headed for the small floo while Ron turned and headed for the detention block.

Reaching the detention block he saw the four sitting around the desk talking. “Come on you four we have an attack coming and we are vacating the premises, Tonks and Collin I need you at Hogwarts.” He said and then turned to the two guards. “Azkaban has fallen round up as many of the guards as you can that are off duty and get to the safe house and I’ll call you when we need you.” Ron said and Tonks and Collins frowned and headed past him while he ran toward the front. “Seal the floo once you arrive at Hogwarts” Ron said over his shoulder.

“Ron where are you going?” Tonks yelled.

“I have to raise the wards on the department of Mysteries and seal the front doors!” He shouted as he ran into the elevator, as it was about to close leaving Tonks frowning at the closed door.

“Come on Tonks you heard him let’s move!” Collin said tugging her sleeve and she turned and headed back to take and seal the last floo out which would leave the secret exit the only exit out for Ron.

Ron wasted no time in raising the wards like he had been taught. He added a few extra spells the twins taught him and two extra spells that Hermoine taught him and smirked. “Try to get through that ya ruddy filth.” Ron said and turned to make his way out to the foyer and as he rounded the corner and came out into the main foyer there was a lady standing there and he knew her well. Ron swallowed hard and stepped forward. “The Ministry of Magic is closed Damali.” He said, he stood there; straight, tall and proud and wand in hand faced the assassin.

“Relax Mr. Weasley I am here to make sure you get out alive.” She said smirking.

“Wha-?” he started to ask.

“Close your mouth auror and seal the front doors!” She shouted in frustration. “The army of Dementors are almost here.” She said shivering.

Ron hurried to seal the front doors and as he finished the last spell Damali grabbed him and almost dragging him, pulled him along with her. “Hey I can walk you know!” Ron said angrily.

“Yes and by the time you get going the Dementors will be here and we will be history.” Damali said.

“I thought you were going home!” Ron said and Damali released him and it spun him around. “I mean don’t you have a man who you want to date?” he asked.

“Yes but I felt the power shift before I was to leave.” She said. “I have been watching the ministry from across the street for the last four hours.” Damali said. “I made a promise to a little werewolf that I am taking to the next level.” She said. “I will stay to see she is, that the children are safe.” She said. “Once that threat is over I shall leave.” Damali said and grabbed him again half dragging him. “Now come on you have to seal the rear exit and I will stand guard while you do.” She said pulling him along.

Amira woke up and looked at the clock, it was eleven thirty at night and she knew she had to get to the Ministry. Something was coming she could feel it and sighed. She woke her daughter up and took her to her husband’s parents. As she was leaving she thought for the first time in a long time she was glad her father-in-law was so cautious. He still had his home under the fidelis so they would be safe.

Amira was the only one until Harry Potter who could at will aparate anywhere in the Ministry of Magic. She knew the feelings she was having now and before she aparated she sent a call out in the form of her patronus to the only person she knew who could meet her in the Hall of Mysteries.

Harry looked up in time to be hit with the Patronus while he sat in St. Mungo’s with Draco talking amongst themselves about where Vanessa Khan could be and how they could find her.

He looked up at Draco as the patronus faded. “Well I know where she might be headed but I have to go alone.” Harry said. “Azkaban must have fallen because there are Dementors on the way to the Ministry and the place has been deserted and sealed.” He said. “Stay here and seal this place for the time being.” Harry said.

“Where are you going?” Draco asked frowning as Harry stood up staff in hand and headed off in the direction of the exit.

“I have to help a friend Draco, I will return soon.” He said and made his way to the exit and ran into Daphne Greengrass and Cormac McLaggen in the entryway and Daphne told him what Cormac said. Harry gave her his address and then went out into the alleyway and turned on the spot at once heading for the Department of Mysteries.

Slowly the members of the Order got the word and while some went to Hogwarts the rest were meeting at Harry’s house.

Harry appeared in the middle of the hall of mysteries and facing Amira Bones who was startled at how close he had materialized in. “If I fall this time will you catch me again?” He asked smirking.

“Harry shut up its no time to joke.” She said. “Dementors are on the way and I feel a force behind them.” Amira said.

“I know I felt an energy surge and I know Vanessa and Valeria both came into their powers.” Harry said frowning. “For some reason I have this connection with Valeria, and she has a small connection with her sister and I was able to gather something about the Arch of Constantine but I don’t know what that it!” He said frustrated. “My powers are maturing faster Amira.” He said and looked up at her. “Amira? What’s wrong?” he asked.

“Did you say the Arch of Constantine?” she asked.

“I could be wrong I mean I don’t even know if what I am seeing is right!” Harry said.

“No, no you are right Harry, it has to be.” Amira said frowning. “Look Harry I need you to help me keep them from breaching the wards leading down to the department of Mysteries.” She said. “You’re the only one I could ask for help in this and I have an idea how you can take care of the Dementors.” Amira said.

“I’m listening.” Harry said evenly.

“Harry I know you don’t like the Dementors and in truth they were brought to life by Morgan Le Fay who sent them after Merlin.” She said. “But he brought them under control somehow and since then they have been used to guard prisons in the magical community.” Amira said. “However they can easily be swayed into doing the bidding of dark wizards for their own greedy natures in what they seek to feast on, the souls of the living.” She said.

“Yes I know some of that go on.” Harry said and heard a blast from above as the room shook.

“The Dementors have an adverse reaction to happy thoughts, it literally hurts them.” She said. “What I am asking you to do is destroy the Dementors once and for all Harry or you and I wont live out this night.” Amira said looking at him. “And there is only one place in which they can be destroyed.” She said looking past him to the place he had destroyed Tom Riddle three years ago, the room of love.

“Trinity get to the house in Godric’s Hollow I will be there soon.” Draco said frustrated into the mirror he carried with him, given to he and Trinity for Christmas by Remus Lupin and Tonks. “I just have to stay here at St. Mungo’s in case its attacked.” He said.

“Draco our house is under the fidelis still, oh fine I’ll go but I don’t see what’s so different about Harry’s house.” Trinity said and there was a tear that ran down her cheek. “Bring Ginny with you when you come and don’t you dare try to be a hero out there!”

“What’s different is the wards on Harry’s place Trinity now go.” Draco said and added. “I love you Trinity, be careful taking the floo right now, go out lock the door and aparate to the place I took you too remember?” He asked. “Then all you do it walk up to the house and no one the wiser.” He said.

“Ok but if your not there by midnight I’m coming after you.” Trinity said.

“Trinity our child.” Draco said looking at her sadly. “Don’t do anything that will put him in danger.”

“Fine, but Draco so help me-” She suddenly stopped “ Good luck my husband and I will see you soon.” She said pulling her chin up.

“Good girl, see you soon my love.” He said smiling and put the mirror in his pocket.

Snape and Ginny had just finished the two potions and were waiting for them to set up the required two hours when Draco walked in. “Ginny we need to get you home. Harry had to go to the ministry and will be going to Hogwarts first and then home.” He said.

“Draco I can’t leave till we know if these work.” Ginny said frowning at him. “I am a healer not a damsel in distress.” She said and then seen the look on his face as he looked back out the door. “Ok what is going on Draco?” She asked.

“Out with it Mr. Malfoy.” Snape said as Draco hesitated.

“Harry thinks Vanessa came into her powers tonight.” Draco said. “Azkaban has fallen and prisoners I’m sure were put into her army or followers, what ever you want to call them.” He said. “Cormac McLaggen came in earlier, he’s bad but will be ok.” Draco said. “Dementors are on their way to the ministry as we speak to take it over we think.” He said. “I am staying here to defend those here in the hospital.” Draco sighed and opened the door. “Keep the floo closed I said, by order of the Ministry!” He said and pulled his auror badge out. “There is a situation at the moment and the ministry needs your help to keep you safe.” Draco said and looked back at them and at Ginny pointedly. “I need you to come with me so you can aparate to Godric’s Hollow Ginny.” He said worriedly.

“Go Mrs. Potter I’ll take care of Miss Cho.” Snape said looking at her.

Ginny reached out and began stirring one of the potions as Snape was doing and looked up. “I’m a healer my place is here Draco, enough said.” Ginny said.

“Mrs. Potter you are also carrying twins whose lives you are putting in danger.” Severus Snape said looking at her frowning. “Your family needs you right now so go and take Annette with you so she’ll be safe.”

“ok uncle Severus but as soon as you give Cho this potion bring her and your uncle with you to our house or maybe Hogwarts.” She said sighing and kissed him on the cheek as she left with Draco. As they made their way down the hall to where Annette was two men rounded the corridor dressed in gray and black assassin robes that were popular among a group of assassins that Harry and Draco had had a run in with almost a year ago.

Without thinking Draco had pulled his wand and downed one and had the other almost disarmed when Ginny hit the man with a stunner. “Ginny get Annette and hurry.” He shouted as he bound both men and then sat down in a nearby chair. As he sat there looking at them he had a sudden thought. He had nowhere to take them to lock them up and then he smiled. “Dobby!” and Dobby was there in front of him frowning.

“Yes Mr. Malfoy sirs.” Dobby, while he knew Draco never hurt him still had some ill feelings.

“Dobby these men tried to kill Mrs. Potter is there any place you can think of to put them where they cannot cause harm to her?” Draco asked and Dobby thought for a moment and smiled.

“Yes Mr. Malfoy sirs.” Dobby said and snapped his fingers and the two disappeared.

“Dobby can you take Ginny and Annette to the Potter residence? They are in danger here as well, I hate to ask you things when I have no right Dobby but it is for their welfare.” Draco said as Ginny and Annette came through the door and again Dobby snapped his fingers and the two vanished.

Just before they vanished Annette looked up in surprise. “Dobby good house elf.”

“They are at home now sirs anything else Dobby can do for Harry Potters friend Mr. Malfoy.” The little house elf asked blushing.

“Not unless you can make this place safer Dobby.” Draco said shaking his head while he looked both ways down the hallway. “Dobby just keep Harry safe at the Ministry.” He said and looked down at the little elf shuffling his feet.

“What’s wrong? Harry isn’t in trouble is he?” Draco asked horrified and the small elf shook his head.

“Dobby isn’t supposed to help Harry Potter sirs.” Dobby said sitting down now sadly. “Harry Potters made Dobby promise not to help him.” He said.

“Dobby.” Draco said sitting down next to the elf. “I know this is hard to understand and all but did Harry say this before or after you became his house elf?” he asked.

“Before sirs.” Dobby said sadly and then he looked up smiling. “Before sirs!” the small elf said jumping up and hugged Draco. “I shall go help Harry Potters sirs.” The elf said smiling and then he did an elaborate series of moves with his hand and then snapped his fingers. “No one can enter now sirs if they have come to do harm.” The small elf said and snapped his fingers and was gone.

Draco sighed. “Thanks Dobby.” He said and got up and went down to the main entrance to protect anyone who wanted to leave to aparate home.

As Ron was being dragged toward the secret auror entrance the entrance exploded and Dementors came through as the debris was still settling. Ron turned and grabbed the young assassin and rolled with her into a side corridor behind a corner to keep from being hit by the flying shards of glass and stone. Wand in hand he shot a patronus out into the heart of the Dementors that totally scattered them.

Putting up a shield between the two walls of the hallway he was in put the Dementors on one side and he and Damali on the other.

“Not bad, any other brilliant moves Auror?” Damali said smirking.

Ron looked up at a brilliant flash of light that seemed to pull the Dementors in, a wail could be heard and Ron was reminded of the Horocrux that Snape had destroyed. Like a thousand souls being ripped apart.

Harry looked at the door and walked over and looked back at Amira for a moment and then opened the door and walked into the pink mist. He thought with all his might with visions swirling through his mind. He reached out with everything he had as he sensed the Dementors above. He could see in his mind Ron and Damali there and the Dementors readying for an attack on a shield that Ron had thrown up and Harry embraced the Dementors bringing them down into the room. As they hit the pink mist they were turning to dust and small balls of bright white lights were coming from them. Thousands of balls of lights almost like tiny stars they zoomed off. Whirling the staff he sucked them down into the room as if it were water through a funnel and the lights, thousands of them were zooming around him and then off into the ceiling.

Ron released the shield and this time grabbed the young assassin and took off. Rounding the corner they ran into three of the assassins of the same group Draco and Ginny had just ran into.

Bolts flew from behind Ron and caught two of the assassins in the chest and the third Ron sent back into a pillar killing him. “Finally, Auror now seal the damn building!” Damali said frowning as she put a bolt into each small crossbow.

Ron sealed the building and put up the wards over the entrance. The steel door came down blocking out any memory of an entrance. “There that should hold them.”

“Right auror. We need to leave now.” She said and Ron turned to see a group landing out in the street.

“Right!” He said and for the second time grabbed the young assassin and this time turned on the spot and vanished.

As the last of the Dementors was destroyed Harry fell to his knees, he was almost totally drained and barely made it back to his feet and out the door of the room before his legs gave out. Amira rushed over to him and held his head in her lap. He was breathing so she ran her wand over him frowning. Exhaustion. She knew he was the only one who could have done that but it had drained him terribly. She set motion alarm spells in the Hall of mysteries and aparated with Harry to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry hoping this would be the last time she ever had to side along with Harry unconscious, he was getting quite heavy.

Ron along with Damali popped into existence just outside the gates of Hogwarts. “Come on.” Ron said and when he had taken no more than five steps he turned looking at the young assassin looking back at him in surprise. “What? Come on we have to move.” Ron said frowning.

Damali walked up to him and kissed him full on the mouth. “No more than two people have ever thought about my welfare like that.” She said. “Albus Dumbledore and then Harry Potter.” Damali said looking up at him still in his arms. “Thank you Mr. Weasley and I am sorry, I know you are married but I couldn’t help it.” She said. “Our secret auror? I wouldn’t want to be on your wife’s hit list after all.” She said smirking and extracted herself from his arms and took off toward the gate. “Come on auror!” She half shouted and Ron hurried to catch up.

Tonks and Collin were just beyond the gates and they looked from Ron to the assassin. “She’s with us Tonks, for now.” Ron said looking at Damali. “She saved me back at the Ministry.” He said.

Tonks nodded to Damali. “Thank you for that assassin.” She said. “Arturius Dumbledore is inside with his bride Grindelia, any unfinished business you have with them.” She asked stepping in the way of the assassin wand in hand. “Is at an end, I am from the house of Black as are my uncle Sirius Black and Narcissa Snape and any and all contracts are at this time null and void.” She said and she had a look on her face Ron had never seen before almost like she was daring Damali to do something.

“My ancestor did what was asked of him Auror and that contract was over long ago.” Damali said. “I am here to see that not a child in this school is harmed because of a promise to a little werewolf in the forbidden forest.” She said and stepped closer to Tonks and her voice suddenly softened. “Harry Potter could have called me into service but he didn’t, he, like Albus Dumbledore gave me freedom, from death and from servitude.” Damali said looking up into Tonks face. “I want to make sure my family doesn’t bring their feud here and endanger these children.” She said.

Tonks looked into her eyes and then nodded. “Very well. But know that you will be watched closely assassin.” Tonks said and Damali only nodded.

While Tonks and Collin added strengthening spells to the gates Ron and Damali made their way up to the headmasters office and knocked. “Come in Mr. Weasley and bring Miss Tsakhia in with you.” McGonagall said and they entered. Mr. Weasley and Percy were there looking at Ron as if they had never seen him before. Hermoine was there looking at Ron pointedly and came over to stand with him and faced Damali.

“Thank you for rescuing my husband Miss Tsakhia.” She said but how it sounded was stay away from my husband to Ron.

“He in turn rescued me Mrs. Weasley.” Damali said bowing. “You have taught him well.” She said smirking and turned to the rest.

Also there was Neville and Narcissa along with Draconian Malfoy, Sirius and Drusilla Black and Moody, Remus Lupin, Andrea Hess, who was looking at her with malice, and Kingsley, Arturius and Grindelia. “I realize my presence is not wanted here.” Damali said. “But I promise you I have nothing but the children’s well being at heart.” She said and turned to Arturius and Grindelia. “Even if the contract was still in effect I would consider it over.” She said to the two and bowed.

“Well Miss Tsakhia, it isn’t usual that we let hired assassins into this building.” McGonagall said looking over the rims of her glasses.

“Don’t worry headmistress Damali and I will get along famously I am sure.” Grindelia said suddenly and came across to the young blonde haired lady. “Come I’ll show you to your quarters.” She said.

“Grindelia!” Arturius said frowning.

“Arturius some thing’s are better left in the past, isn’t that what you said not two days ago?” Grindelia asked raising her eyebrows. “She is not responsible for what your family and mine hired her ancestor to do years ago. Her ancestor fulfilled his deal and died in the process.” Grindelia said now rounding on Arturius. “This young girl was not a part of that past nor is she here to hurt either of us, she is here to defend the children at this school that you and I have come to love so much.” She said. “You yourself Arturius were a wizard of darkness who has risen from the ashes and become a good man again, would you now tell this young lady she cannot help in this time of need because of her past Grindelwald?” Grindelia asked frowning at her husband and then her face softened.

“Some things my husband take time to heal, Harry showed us that but here I am ready to embrace this new life and I have family who loves me in the House of Black again and who has embraced you as well.” She said gesturing to Sirius and Narcissa. “We have been embraced by the Dumbledore line again and made to feel welcome.” She said indicating Hess. “This woman has no one, has lost a cousin she loved because a member of her family called on an old family blood bond to enslave her and here Harry has set her free much like he did with us!” She said and as she had been talking she had moved across the room to her husband and stood before him. “I used to know Arturius Dumbledore, he was kind, noble and gave people a chance to do the right thing, are you telling me that Arturius is gone?” She asked and smiled. “I’ll never believe that.” She said and Arturius who was looking more uncomfortable by the moment embraced her and looked over her shoulder at the young assassin.

“Damali let me help Grindelia show you to your quarters.” Arturius croaked out and then cleared his throat. “We’ll find you something nice.” He said straightening up as Grindelia released him and they took the young girl from the room.

“Man Grindelia did wear the pants in that family.” Sirius said and Drusilla slapped him playfully on the back of the head. “Ouch! What?” he said feigning innocence.

“Ron what is the status of the Ministry at this time?” Arthur asked his son.

“The rear entrance was destroyed but I was able to seal it with the steel doors and bring up the wards there, on the front entrance and the wards to the entrance to the department of Mysteries.” He said. “Damali and I were stopped by the Dementors for a moment and I thought we would trapped but something happened to them, it was like they were being sucked down into the floor dad and I might be wrong but I thought just for a moment I seen Harry.” Ron said frowning and then shook his head. “No it couldn’t be because no one was left in the Ministry.”

Amira appeared in the entryway outside the office of the headmaster with Harry in her arms and knocked.

“Come in Mrs. Bones.” McGonagall said and Amira opened the door and Ron seeing his friend immediately went to help Amira with Harry.

“What happened to him?” McGonagall said rising and coming over to see for herself.

“No time to really explain except that he is exhausted and needs rest.” Amira said and turned to McGonagall. “Harry destroyed the Dementors by my request Headmistress.” She said frowning down at Harry. “Its left him like this, he will need a lot of rest and I am afraid that’s not all, there was something at the ministry trying to get in when I left.” She said.

“But how did, where did you two?” Ron tried to get out astonished.

Amira rose up straight and faced them. “I am a guardian.” She said and Hermoine gasped. “In times of crisis there is always a guardian who stays behind to guard the Hall of Mysteries.” She said. “I had just lost my husband when the bunch from here went to the Hall of Mysteries the time Tom Riddle came to steal the prophecy about he and Harry.” She said looking at Hermoine. “It is the first time I had ever failed to get the call.” Amira said and looked back at McGonagall. “Harry is the only one besides me that aparate any place at any time within Hogwarts or within the Ministry.” She said and added. “When I felt the call tonight and the dark magic behind it I called for his help.” She said.

Hermoine had come forward and passed her wand over Harry. “Well I’m not the healer Ginny is but as Amira said he needs some rest and maybe a potion or two.” She said frowning.

“Ron, Percy carry Harry up to the medical wing and make him comfortable.” McGonagall said.

“Ron, stay with him so that he is not disturbed.” Arthur said and Ron nodded and between he and Percy they carried Harry to the medical wing.

McGonagall watched them leave with Harry and then turned to Amira. “Amira how many of the Dementors were destroyed?” She asked.

Amira looked toward the door and back to McGonagall and swallowed hard. “All of them Headmistress.” She said and looked past her to the Minister of Magic. “Not a single Dementor left.”

“Which means we don’t have to worry about the nasty creatures anymore.” Sirius said grimly.

McGonagall picked up Harry’s staff that leaned against the chair and walked back over to her chair. “You said there was another force trying to get into the ministry Mrs. Bones?” She asked leaning the staff in the corner and taking her seat.

“Yes and I need to return.” She said and turned toward the door.

“Mrs. Bones how long have you been a guardian for the Hall of Mysteries?” Hermoine asked.

Amira turned to Hermoine and smiled. “I was home schooled outside the country since the age of five, not long after my tenth birthday my mother was murdered by Tom Riddle.” She said and added. “During the first war, I have been a guardian since then Mrs. Weasley.” She turned and vanished from the office leaving everyone stunned.

“Hello I look for Harry Potter.” Said a voice from the fireplace.

“Liching?” Hess asked turning. “Li my friend how are you?”

“We not do well Hess.” Liching said looking up at him. “Arch of Constantine has been touched by evil twin of girl we teach.” He said.

“And how do you know which one is the evil twin?” Hess asked frowning.

“We have sister here, come into power tonight because of evil sister but Valeria good.” Liching said. “Need Harry come see Valeria so talk to Lijuan and see for self.” He said.

“Well right now he’s is in the medical wing.” Arthur said frowning. “You can come here to talk to him if you would like but it will be a few hours.”

“He try battle evil sister already?” Liching looked surprised.

“In a way yes, she sent the Dementors to the Ministry.” Hess said. “He destroyed them Liching, the prophecy is fulfilling itself.” He said smiling grimly.

“Prophecy? What Prophecy?” Sirius demanded.

“Now what have you people thrown on Harry’s shoulders?” Remus said equally as stunned.

“I swear it’s not enough he has to battle two dark lords now he is facing another prophecy?” Drusilla asked bitterly.

“Hush all of you!” McGonagall said and the looked at Hermoine who frowned and stepped forward and faced the others.

“Many years ago a prophecy somewhat like the one Gwain overheard was brought forth and in it was told that the one to vanquish the dark lord would be the one to end the suffering of the Dementors.” She said. “That is all I can tell you about the prophecy at the moment, the rest I am sworn to secrecy and could only tell if the headmaster, meaning Albus Dumbledore, were here to tell me I could.” She said. “But in this case telling you this part doesn’t hurt because as Liching said it fulfills part of the prophecy.” Hermoine said looking down into the fireplace at Liching.

“That very good, wife good at keeping secret like Hermoine.” Liching said smiling up at her, which made her blush. “Wife say thank you for soup you make for Liching when sick” He said.

“You mean you know this man Mrs. Weasley?” McGonagall asked.

“Well yes Liching and Lijuan were instrumental in helping me with unraveling the rest of the prophecy that Harry’s mother and Snape hadn’t finished deciphering.” She said and stopped looking around. “But no one but me found out the rest of it and that was two days before Dumbledore died. I only got to tell him on the night he died before he and Harry left.” She said looking uncomfortable.

“It ok, no can tell Prophecy, Hess know though.” Liching said. “Dumbledore contact Hess and Liching in case something happen to him.” He said.

McGonagall rose from her chair. “Are we supposed to guess at this prophecy?” She asked menacingly at Liching, Hess and Hermoine almost all at the same time.

“Well can guess Headmistress, but cant tell, only now can tell Valeria and Harry.” Liching said. “Maybe morning better to tell both.” He said and vanished from the flames.

“Indeed!” McGonagall said and rounded on Hermoine and Hess.

“We were sworn to secrecy for a very good reason Headmistress of Hogwarts.” Hess said rising. “The prophecy was known and written down and passed down through the ages till it was written in a book in its tongue in a rare language.” He said. “It was written in Atlantian.” Hess said. “To date only one wizard and one witch has fit the prophecy and that is Vanessa’s sister and Harry.” He said.

“I can tell you that the Arch of Constantine has been touched and that is where Vanessa gained her powers but in doing so she also gave an equal amount of that power to Valeria.” Hermoine said.

“Quiet Hermoine.” Hess said frowning. “That’s enough, its up to Lijuan to tell them both now.” He said and Hermoine nodded looking more relieved than anything.

“Ok then let us talk about what we do know.” McGonagall said eyeing the two and walked back to her seat. “We now know that the innocent Miss Khan wasn’t so innocent after all.” She said. “We also know that she now has an army of followers, including some assassins with her.” She said. “Percy stopped by St. Mungo’s on the way here and Mr. McLaggen was able to tell him what happened before he was forced to carry the message about the fall of Azkaban.” McGonagall said.

“The Dementors are destroyed so that’s one less threat.” Arthur said. “But as it stands we’ve abandoned the Ministry of Magic and all but one lone guardian is there to stand against the threat there.” He said and turned to Kingsley. “I want all available Aurors here at Hogwarts immediately.” He said. “At dawn whether they have gotten inside the ministry or not we take it back.” Arthur said.

“I wouldn’t worry about the Ministry sir, or Madam Bones.” Hermoine said smirking. “I taught Ron what spells to use and the twins and I came up with a few more.” She said. “The steel doors are made of Goblin steel and are reinforced with more wards. If she can get in it would take her a week.” Hermoine said smiling.

At the Ministry of Magic Vanessa was fuming mad. Her powers weren’t enough to breach the wards of Ministry of Magic. “What is this brand of magic that is before me that even I cannot get past it.” She fumed and stamped her foot.

“Well cousin the Goblin Steel reinforces the spells you see.” Hamid said smiling. “It seems they have learned a few things since the war with Voldemort.” He said shaking his head.

She rounded on him quickly. “You think this is funny Hamid?” She said advancing on him but Hamid stood his ground and continued to smile.

“Of course not, merely ironic cousin.” Hamid said. “They learned to keep you out cousin by going through a war with a dark wizard.” He said and added. “But cousin you have to see the humor in it after all.”

Vanessa looked at him furiously for a moment and then slowly her features changed. “Well if we cannot gain entry than neither can they while we have the place surrounded.” She said.

Hamid chuckled. “As I said cousin you have to see the humor.” He said.

“Hamid I want ten assassins as my guards I am going to talk to the headmistress of Hogwarts.” She said. “I owe her something from my last encounter with her.” Vanessa said evenly then she sighed. “Besides I will be putting you in charge of the school once it’s in our hands.” She said.

“Cousin all of Voldemort’s deatheaters could not help him gain access, they let him in and led him into a trap.” Hamid said knowing some of the story. “Whatever the wards are here they will be doubled at Hogwarts.” He said smiling. “I would suggest we draw them out cousin.”

“Percy get the word out to the wizarding community to put the fidelis on their homes till further notice.” Arthur said. “Send out a few people to help with that.” He said and Percy nodded. He had just gotten back from helping Ron take Harry to the medical wing.

Within the two hours there were wizards everywhere doing the fidelis charm on their houses. Those that didn’t know how to do the charm sent word and an auror would show up and help them. There were indeed lots who didn’t know the charm and most of the Aurors of the ministry of Magic were indeed very busy. Four homes were reported destroyed by the followers of the Khan before they could be put under the fidelis.

“How many got away from those homes?” Arthur asked as he sat in McGonagall’s office hearing the reports.

“It appears only the homes were destroyed sir.” Percy said. “The aurors managed to get the families away and brought them here.” He said and Percy who knew the fidelis had just aparated to one of the homes and had to call in aurors to help him save the family within. He was covered in soot and dust after having tried to take the two men on that were destroying the house. He managed to stun one and the other had blown up the ground in front of Percy causing him to have to dive for cover. The aurors arrived and more of the Khans men as well. Percy told the aurors to evacuate the family and take them to Hogwarts and they aparated with the family just in time. Percy never saw the killing curse that flew by where he was standing only half a second after he aparated leaving one of the men cursing loudly.

The stores in Diagon Alley were gone when Vanessa aparated in with ten of the hired assassins, the only two visible was Mr. Olivander’s wand shop, which was open as usual and Gringots, which was locked down. Vanessa strolled off down toward Mr. Olivander’s shop and entered while the assassins took up positions outside.

“You are the proprietor?” She asked the old man behind the counter and his silver eyes looked up at her.

“Ah Vanessa Temujin, red oak eighteen inches long with the feather of a griffon, fur and tooth of a sphinx and the heartstring of a Norwegian Ridgeback.” Mr. Olivander said. “I made that wand long ago while I was training under a wand maker there.” He said smiling. “What can I do for you Miss Temujin?” he asked.

“First of all I am Vanessa Khan.” She said. “I am your new Empress.” She said.

“Oh no, no Miss um, Khan did you say?” He looked at her sadly. “There is one here that outranks you Miss Temujin.” Mr. Olivander said. “Lord Potter stands heir to the house of Merlin young lady and it is he, if he chooses, that England must embrace as its ruler.” He said and then cocked his head to the side oddly. “And I believe your sister is rightful heir to the house of Khan, Vanessa Temujin.” He added.

“My sister is dead, she died at childbirth.” Vanessa said through gritted teeth.

“Oh no that couldn’t be, I took twenty-six galleons from her myself not but two weeks ago for a staff she ordered.” Mr. Olivander said. “Valeria’s wand is the match to yours although her staff now, the staff is a thing of beauty itself.” He said smiling. “I have forgotten how much I love the craftsmanship that goes into making a staff.” Mr. Olivander said in his smooth voice. “Lord Potter now, I made a staff for him not long ago as well, not as good as the Staff of Merlin that is his by birth but still a very powerful weapon.” He said smiling and then added. “One I can be very proud of.”

Vanessa had stopped hearing him. Her sister was alive and here in England. It was impossible, her parents had told her that her sister died at childbirth. She knew they had picked up someone at the Salem Academy in the states that was supposed to be her double to take her place when Voldemort came for her. Suddenly everything clicked into place and she looked up at Mr. Olivander. “What did she look like, my sister I mean.” She asked and Mr. Olivander smiled.

“You two share remarkable similarities Miss Temujin in your outward appearances but there are subtle differences in your choice of fashion.” Mr. Olivander said smoothly and Vanessa looking into those silver eyes shivered then looked out the window at those standing there.

“Good day sir.” Vanessa said and walked out into the street. She was fuming inside, filled with hatred at being lied too and now she thought she knew who had been killing the assassins that she had sent Hamid to hire. She would have to find and kill her sister to become the new Khan before Valeria could take her place, which with the power she was given would be easy, she knew.

Chapter 22: Chapter 22 – Harry and Valeria hear the full prophecy

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Harry slowly opened his eyes and saw his best mate Ron Weasley sitting by his bed along with Draco Malfoy playing Wizards chest and was reminded of his seventh year. He struggled to remember all that had happened in the Hall of Mysteries last night and closed his eyes again as the bright sunlight streaming through the windows made it hard to think.

“Harry?” Draco said. Trust Draco or Ron to know when he woke up without them even looking up.

“I’m here, barely.” Harry croaked out. “I see you got out of the Ministry alive last night Ron.” He said opening his eyes and his friend smirked and then sobered. “Did I see Damali?

“Yeah thanks to you and Damali.” Ron said. “Now don’t go nutters on me mate but that assassin saved my life.” He said.

“If you ask me they saved each others life and Hermoine wasn’t too keen on Damali’s reaction to being saved.” Draco said chuckling.

“How was I to know the front gates were being watched with the twins new cameras?” Ron scoffed.

“From what I heard it wasn’t that she kissed you so much as you let her stay in your arms longer than you should have.” Draco said.

“St. Mungo’s?” Harry asked looking at Draco.

“Cho is resting comfortably here along with McLaggen and a few others.” Draco said. “Ginny is at home and fuming mad we wont let her come here to see about you.” He said. “And Dobby threw up the most elaborate wards I have ever seen on St. Mungo’s. Draco said finally. “Didn’t know a house elf could throw up such strong wards.”

“Dobby?” Harry asked.

“Yes I called him to help Ginny and to put two assassins in a place so we wouldn’t have to worry about them.” Draco said.

“Where do you suppose he put them?” Ron asked thoughtfully.

“Dobby!” Harry said and the little house elf appeared on top of the bed smiling at the three.

“Dobby is here Mr. Harry Potter sirs.” Dobby said.

“Dobby where did you put the assassins Draco asked you to put out of the way?” Ron asked before Harry could get a word in.

“Dobby put them in a safe place Mr. Wheezy” Dobby said simply.

Harry frowned and decided it best they didn’t know for now. “Dobby is Ginny doing ok? She isn’t too upset is she?” He asked.

“Mrs. Potter is ok but upset at Mr. Malfoy for making Dobby send her home through Elf magic and then not letting her leave to come see Harry Potters.” Dobby said looking uncomfortable.

Harry smiled. “Well don’t worry Dobby she’ll get over it.” He said.

“Dobby helped Harry Potter and friend Bones last night.” Dobby said. “Dobby throw extra wards up at Ministry so Harry Potters friend Bones can go home and rest.” He said. “Dark witch outside was stamping foot very upset at wards Dobby throws up!” Dobby said frowning.

Harry chuckled and then looked at the little elf. “I thought we had a deal you wouldn’t help me Dobby?” He said and the little elf smiled.

“Mr. Malfoy showed dobby he made deal before Dobby am your house elf so now you have to tell Dobby as house elf not to help!” Dobby said. “But house elf supposed to help so Dobby cannot undo now Mr. Harry Potters sirs.” He said.

“Well you got me there Dobby.” Harry said smiling and looked to the other two. “Anyone know if anyone other than McLaggen got away from Azkaban last night?” He asked.

“A scouting party left last night to check on them and returned earlier.” Ron said looking down at the floor. “No one was left alive there Harry.”

“They brought back the bodies of the guards and Aurors and they found the body of Simon Reeves near the bridge.” Draco said. “He was killed with the killing curse, they brought his body back with the rest and I did a trace scan and it was Vanessa.” He said. “Also there is something else you should know Harry. Damali’s cousin wasn’t killed by Valeria, I went back over that body and her cousin was killed by Vanessa as well.” He said frowning.

“We have scouts surveying the army around the Ministry and there was a band that showed up early this morning that has set up camp outside the gates of Hogwarts.” Ron said. “There are a lot more people joining her as we speak Harry, coming from all over the place.” He said.

“Part of those she hasn’t called into service yet until now I am sure.” Harry said and swung his feet over the side of the bed sitting up. “Well I guess its time to get this over with.” He said standing and started dressing.

“Harry awake yet?” He heard Hermoine say from the other side of the curtain.

“He’s getting dressed now Hermoine.” Ron said.

Harry pushed the curtain aside and Hermoine turned to face him. “Harry we need to talk.” She said. “I know you don’t want to rule Harry but you haven’t seen the forces outside the gates of Hogwarts yet.” Hermoine said. “Its time you told them Harry, its time you came forward and released them of both oaths.” She said.

“Hermoine I cant release them from an oath they took to another house.” Harry said and Hermoine sighed in frustration.

“You and Ron, I swear Harry you two never stayed awake in professor Bins class long enough to learn anything!” Hermoine said. “Before Genghis Khan died Harry, he and Baldhere the Cunning swore blood oaths to the house of Merlin for saving the Genghis Khan’s son and Baldhere the Cunning’s daughter who were later married.” She said. “Both the house of Khan and the house of Baldhere are indebted to you Harry and through that debt you can release those under the oaths of the others and Merlin.” Hermoine said.

“Hermoine do you know what the media and everyone else will do?” Harry said. “They’ll treat me like bloody royalty and I don’t want that.” He said. “Three years after the death of Tom Riddle and things are just now settling down with me married to Ginny.” He said turning away from his friends. “Once people know-“ he didn’t get a chance to finish.

“Harry this will save the lives of a lot of innocent people caught up in this.” Draco said. “You didn’t have that luxury before Harry.” He said. “Would you let an innocent die before you decided to take control of the situation?” Draco said. “Sure she has hired assassins but those under that blood oath aren’t assassins Harry. Their everyday people just like you and I.” He said. “People with families who love them and people who love and miss their families.” Draco said as Harry turned to him. “Would you deny them the chance to be with their families again?” He asked.

“He’s right Harry, and as the heir who can do that you have a responsibility to step forward mate.” Ron said. “Don’t worry about the rest, dad and the ministry can make sure the people know you don’t want to just be a professor here and a family man.” He said. “Leave that media hype to dad he and Percy can fix that I am sure and even Luna’s father could help.” He said. “A lot more people read the Quibbler for the real story on you anyways.” Ron said.

“Ok.” Harry said simply looking down at the floor and then looked up at his friends. “But I am releasing them from my oath afterwards.” He said. “First I have to retrieve my staff.” Harry said.

“I have it Professor Potter, I was waiting until you were awake to bring it to you.” McGonagall said from behind him as he turned and she handed him the staff. “I have a message from Liching and Lijuan, they want you to come see them before you confront Miss Khan.” She said.

“I’d like to but China is a little out of my way this morning Headmistress.” Harry said smiling. “I need to round up as many aurors as I can to get this under control just in case.” He said.

“The aurors can wait and they are here in England not in China Mr. Potter.” She said handing him a scrap of parchment.

“Number four Sole Close?” Harry asked looking up. “That’s out in Nottingham isn’t it?”

“Yes but I don’t know how you intend to get there Mr. Potter with the castle heavily guarded and the floo closed.” McGonagall said looking at him over her glasses.

“Well I could take the forbidden forest.” Harry said. “I can aparate from there and I can get there without being seen.” He said pulling his own new invisibility cloak out that had been given to him by the twins. “This should work with that bunch out there and when I return we can clear up the riffraff around the castle, but I was thinking about doing that before I leave now.”

“Bold talk Mr. Potter but have you actually looked outside?” McGonagall asked.

“Not yet Headmistress but why be anything but bold with these people.” He said walking over to the window and got his first look out the window. There were more of this faction here than there were deatheaters in his seventh year. “Well not bad, I can do this before I leave.” He said frowning. “More than will be leaving soon.” He said sighing and turned toward the door walking swiftly with Ron, Hermoine and Draco to either side of him and McGonagall walking behind them curious.

He was walking through the corridors and as he took the stairs there was Gwain, Josephine, Jonas and Evy along with a few other students blocking the front door.

“Gwain what’s the meaning of this young man?” Harry asked.

“We’re not just going to let you go out there unprotected dad, I mean professor Potter sir.” He said looking past Harry at McGonagall frowning.

“Well luckily enough I have a plan and this will go down relatively easy son.” Harry said stepping over to the boy and going down on one knee. “You see.” He began and then whispered in his son’s ear and then standing up the boy was looking at him in shock.

“Then that makes me?” Gwain asked.

“Yes well we’ll have to discuss that when all this is over.” Harry chuckled ruffling the boys hair and walking through the group opened the front door of Hogwarts and stepped out staff in hand headed for the gates.

“What did he say Gwain?” Evy asked as she walked beside him.

“Just wait you’ll see, I just hope he is right.” Gwain said.

“Uncle Harry is going to drive me nuts before I can even become an auror!” Josephine said under her breath but Gwain heard her and smiled up at her.

“Don’t worry Josephine.” Gwain said. “Dad will be ok.”

The other faction saw him coming and were edging forward and when he opened and closed the gate behind him putting the rest who had followed on the other side of the gate as spectators he took a few steps forward and knew who he was facing. “You are Hamid Tsakhia?” Harry asked.

Hamid bowed and as he did looked beyond Harry through the gates at Gwain and his eyes were hard as he rose up staring at Harry. “I am him, I am emissary of the Empress Khan.” Hamid said.

“I see and you are Hamid of the house of Khan that is still under a blood oath to Merlin and his heirs?” Harry asked staring the man down.

“I am but I do not see-“ Hamid was stopped cold looking at the ring on Harry’s finger as he twisted his staff around and he looked up at Harry with the same placid stare he had been giving Vanessa but inside he was feeling anything but placid.

“All hail to the heir of the House of Merlin!” Hamid shouted loudly and suddenly all those assembled there were presenting their wands

“You cannot serve two masters in this conflict.” Harry said. “There is a vow the ancient Khan gave to Merlin before his death and until now I have chosen not to relinquish this information.” He said. “Right now as for your blood oath to the khan it is over, you have a stronger blood oath that your ancestors took with the house of Merlin and I relinquish you of that oath here and now.” Harry stepped forward. “Go home to your families.” He said simply and all but a few turned and left, those few chose to stay and defend the gates of Hogwarts. Harry regretted saying that almost immediately as he saw deatheaters and other prisoners among the throng aparate immediately sneering at him along with over twenty of the assassins calling themselves the Hashishins turned on the spot as well rather than engage Harry.

Harry turned back to Hamid to see he had vanished, likely just after he was released from the oath. He frowned and looked to see those at the gates of Hogwarts looking at him oddly all except Hermoine.

“Its about time you did that Harry.” She said as he walked back over to his friends.

“Well Hermoine I don’t want to rule I just want to live quietly.” Harry said evenly.

“Harry its your destiny to lead the wizarding community, to watch over them as Dumbledore did.” Hermoine said as she stopped before him.

“Hermoine I didn’t even know I was any kind of wizard till I was eleven years old.” He said quietly. “And I am nothing like Dumbledore.” Harry said turning to look out over the ones who had remained that were coming into the gates.

A hand rested on his shoulder and he looked to see McGonagall staring at him. “You are more like Dumbledore than you will ever know Professor Potter.” She said and patted him a couple of times and turned and walked back toward the castle.

“Come on mate lets get something to eat I’m starving!” Ron said clapping a hand on his friends shoulder.

“Ronald Weasley! The heir of Merlin just releases-“ Hermoine started and then shook her head. “Fine” she sighed. “Come on Harry or my husband will starve to death out here.” She said rolling her eyes.

Harry, Ron and Draco watched her go catching up with McGonagall and the kids. “Well Weasley you’ve done it again.” Draco said smirking. “You’ve turned an ear mark event into a reason to go eat.” He said and he and Harry chuckled.

“Hey I’ve been in the medical wing all night looking after Harry!” Ron said. “I get hungry while I’m on guard duty.” He said smiling.

After lunch Harry went to Godric’s hollow to see Ginny to make sure she was ok and to calm her down before she saw Draco. She was elated though that Cho was still alive although as yet they didn’t know what the outcome would be.

At three in the afternoon he popped into existence outside of number four Sole Close and knocked on the door. An elderly Asian man who introduced himself as Liching answered it almost immediately, and like Lijuan you really couldn’t tell his age.

“You are Potter boy yes?” Liching said “I hear many great things from wife about Potter boy.”

“Thank you sir, you have a lovely home here.” Harry said looking around. The house was shaped like a fort with a courtyard in the middle with a very nice small garden and a large maze to one side.

“Harry Potter catch Liching in garden” He said smiling as he sat his gloves on the small cart near the garden. “Liching come to England each year with wife, Liching in garden whole time!” He said.

He heard the sound of a staff on staff and as he followed Liching into the maze he noticed that within the maze was a series of staffs sticking through the hedge rows and up ahead he saw the one who was trying to get through the maze, staff in hand, and moving very gracefully was Valeria herself. At one point when countering a staff move she turned and saw Harry and froze, two staffs shot out and one took her legs out from beneath her while the other slightly tapped her on the head.

“I say focus Crazy lady not stop!” Harry heard Lijuan shout and smiled chuckling.

“Wife enjoy train Valeria very much you can see.” Liching said chuckling as well.

“Not fair Lijuan Harry is here.” Valeria said as she picked herself up and moved off to her right disappearing until Harry came around the corner into the center of the maze.

“That just excuse for crazy lady to be lazy!” Lijuan said reaching out with her hand and thumping Valeria on the forehead. “Not waste time look at lazy boy!” she said frustrated. “Lazy boy still be there when through!” Lijuan said and looked up at Harry frowning. “You sleep to much lazy boy! Call last night you not get here till now?” She said sighing. “All time lazy!” She said.

“I am sorry teacher it was unavoidable.” Harry said bowing to her and she bowed back. “I was drained last night after a late night visit to the Ministry of Magic.” He said.

“I hear Dementors destroyed.” She said sitting down at the small table. “That lazy boys work?”

“Well yes and no. I only brought the Dementors down into the room of love, the room did the rest.” Harry said smiling grimly.

“Wrong Harry, magic in room has to have big heart for source of power to work.” Liching said as he took a seat at the small table across from his wife. Valeria had sat at the same time Lijuan had and was staring at Harry much like she had the night he first met her.

“Lazy boy sit.” Lijuan said and turned to Valeria. “Crazy girl not look at lazy boy like next meal!” she said sighing and looked over at her husband. “Liching it time for full prophecy now.” Lijuan said as Harry took his seat across from Valeria.

“Many years now, before time of destruction of Atlantis. Prophecy was made about two people coming together to battle dark witch.” Liching said. “Scholar write down prophecy in Atlantian but soon Atlantis destroyed. No one left can understand prophecy.” He said. “Prophecy wind up in Egypt during time of pharaohs and they think it tells story of long ago but soon prophecy end up in Rome. Some scholars there they think it about history too, Atlantian language hard to decipher.” Liching said. “Soon scroll wind up in hands of Merlin. Some say Merlin first wizard but not true, Merlin most powerful wizard because he share blood of first four wizards in history.” He said.

“Merlin over time became very powerful while siblings not so much.” Lijuan said. “Siblings want more power but Merlin not gain power because want too, find Stone of Knowledge and Power that come from Atlantis!” She said.

“When Merlin touch keystone he gain power stored from long ago wizards from Atlantis.” Liching said. “With power come knowledge from Atlantis.” He said “Merlin sit down and decipher ancient scroll and understand scroll is not history, but about future!” Liching said. “When decipher scroll Merlin write words of prophecy down on parchment. Dark witch Morgan Le Fay always hate Merlin, always stealing from him when can.” He said and while he had been talking Lijuan had poured him some tea and in turn had Valeria pour Harry some tea and Liching took time to take a sip and smile over at Lijuan. “Morgan Le Fay rewrite prophecy down in code and prophecy end up in book about old magic.” He said.

“So that’s the code that Dumbledore, my mother, Severus, and Remus were trying to decipher that Hermoine finally broke?” Harry asked frowning. “How come Hermoine didn’t just bring it to me and Ron?”

“Lazy boy! Dumbledore never break code so let students try to break for extra credit.” Lijuan said. “Lazy boy’s mother was first to break part of code!” She said.

“But code very difficult.” Liching said looking at Harry. “Code is magical code, every time decipher part of code, rest of code change!” He said frowning. “Severus next break part of code and then Remus break part of code.” Liching said. “Then book fall into hands of Hermoine Weasley before she marry husband, even before Dumbledore killed!” He said. “Hermoine smart witch, she figure out pattern of change.” Liching said smiling now and then sadness took over. “She tell Dumbledore before he killed and he make her promise not to tell, he tell Andrea and Lijuan and Liching before take you with him to cave.” He said. “Hess put in charge of Horocrux of Grindelwald long ago but then put in charge to test Harry Potter before final battle, Liching and Lijuan put in charge of training Harry and rightful heir of Khan with staff and tell them prophecy when time right.” Liching said.

“So this prophecy was made while Atlantis still stood?” Valeria asked. “The first Khan hadn’t even risen yet nor had Merlin been born!”

“Hush Crazy lady! Husband still speaking.” Lijuan said tapping her on the hand.

“First part of Prophecy say: In time there will come forth a great and powerful wizard who with good heart will share his knowledge of magic with others for the greater good. His line shall split in time and come together again one day in dark times and two children will be born who will inherit his powers but only one will be marked to lead. This child shall battle two dark wizards destroying one, a dark lord who cannot love and raising one dark wizard back into the light by returning his love to him in time from beyond the veil of death.” Liching said looking at Harry. “This part of prophecy have already come to pass.” He said.

“Dumbledore tell us, after time, we train you in use of staff because he think Staff of Merlin will be found.” Lijuan said. “He right, silly man Dumbledore but he right a lot.” She said frowning.

“So now the rest of the prophecy?” Harry asked and Liching nodded.

“Second part of Prophecy say: Dark times will again return from the west when twin sisters will come forth to claim a kingdom in the east of their ancestors making.” He said. “One sister will have the mark of the dark lord on her soul already that was destroyed by the heir to the house of the great wizard but the other sister will have been captured and tortured by the dark lord and then the dark lord and the rightful heir of the kingdom shall both touch the Stone of Wisdom and Power together bringing together she and the heir to the house of the great wizard upon the dark lords defeat.” Liching said looking from one to the other of the two young people there. “The heir to the once great wizard powers shall be tested once again when he must destroy the dark wraiths that feed on the souls of the living and then only together will the two defeat the evil twin of the rightful heir, and then together, they will lead their people out of darkness for a time.” He finished and Harry just sat there stunned.

“And this prophecy foreshadowed the prophecy by Trelawney by thousands of years.” He said sighing and then looked up at Valeria who was frowning. “What?” Harry asked and she looked up at him.

“It says we lead our people out of darkness for a time.” Valeria said. “I mean doesn’t that mean we are supposed to be together?” She said turning to Lijuan. “I love him but I know he loves another and I wouldn’t want anything to happen to her.” Valeria said and turned to Harry with a tear running down her cheek. “I promise you Harry I wouldn’t want any harm to come to your wife.” She said.

“I believe you Valeria and we can do together as friends, allies.” Harry said.

“I cannot kill Vanessa Harry. I cant kill my own sister.” She said. “I did this you know.” Valeria said. “I made her evil because I did a spell to rid the things that the touch of the keystone put in me of Tom Riddle.” She said hanging her head.

“Crazy lady did you not hear the prophecy?” Lijuan said gently. “Sister soul already marked by dark wizard.” She said and added. “He know Crazy lady not Vanessa when take you.” She said disgusted. “He find out twin still alive, he want mark soul of both!” Lijuan said. “Stone of Wisdom and Knowledge not do what Dark wizard want, stone not work like wand, stone different.” She said looking at Valeria. “Dark wizard try switch body with crazy lady so can fool Harry and rule world!” She said again looking disgusted. “All dark wizards same! Think know everything! But Stone do something different and pass knowledge and power of dark wizard onto crazy lady but Dark wizard still same.” She said now looking at Harry. “Then crazy lady rid self of memory of dark wizard and instead of send into the afterlife, she send it to sister because mad at sister.” She said frowning. “Sister already evil, now more evil!” She said tapping Valeria on the head lightly.

“Ouch I said I was sorry.” Valeria said miserably. “If I had it to do over I promise I would!” She said now as a tear ran down her cheek and Harry slowly reached out and took one of Valeria’s hands in his and squeezed.

“You know if you try to figure out who is to blame for what eventually dark thoughts will build up inside you.” Harry said. “Understand we can’t change the past Valeria all we can do is move forward and face the treat before us.” He said. “That’s one thing I learned from having to face Tom Riddle.” Harry said. “The other was that family and friends stick together through the rough times and even in the darkest of times they wont let you down.” He said.

“Well in case you weren’t listening my family did let me down.” Valeria said looking at him angrily. “And I don’t have any friends.” She said.

“Well you have Dudley for starters.” Harry said smiling and then it softened. “And you will always have my friendship Valeria and for your roll in saving Ginny that makes you family, and our family doesn’t let each other down.” He said. “And although there is a very angry wife at my house at the moment that saw the memory of our meeting and that kiss, she would embrace you as well.” Harry said.

“Valeria not to blame for this, tell crazy lady already.” Lijuan said and turned to Harry. “That nice thing lazy boy say, know how feel when not have friends and family and ready to embrace someone who not have same.” She said patting his hand and then turned to Valeria again. “Why you not be more like Lazy boy and not so much like crazy lady!” Lijuan said and at first Valeria looked scandalized until Lijuan and Liching started chuckling and Liching patted the young lady on the back.

Valeria looked at the three around her and half smiled and chuckled. “Its just hard to understand , I thought I was supposed to marry Harry and now I have no future.” She said.

“That mean prospects open.” Lijuan said. “Although would have been excellent match.” She said frowning. “But that mean lazy boy wife die, crazy lady and lazy boy leaders of wizarding world, eventually lazy boy destroy everything he love, even mate.” She said and then sighed frustrated. “Maybe, prophecy made not sure thing, could mean if side with evil sister, could mean crazy lady, hard predict..” Lijuan said looking up at the two. “But wont have worry now, crazy lady bring word in time to save wife of lazy boy.” She said patting the girl’s hand. “Maybe find nice boy who work for living.” She said chuckling. “Not lazy boy who sleep all time!” Lijuan finished making all of them chuckle.

“Well I have something to do really quick.” Harry said standing up and looking down at Valeria. “As heir of the house of Merlin and holder of a life debt from Baldhere the Cunning and Genghis Khan I release you and all followers of the Khan and Baldhere the Cunning who are indebted to them.” He said and Valeria who had frozen for a moment suddenly jumped up and came around the table and hugged him.

“Thank you Harry.” Valeria said as she stepped back. “Since this morning I have felt a pull to go see my sister and Lijuan and Liching has had to keep me here for my own protection.” She said.

“Would stay anyway, not done training yet crazy girl.” Lijuan said smugly. “And let lazy boy go, wife might forgive, once but not every time crazy girl!”

“Wife must be more humble.” Liching said smiling and winking at Lijuan.

“Husband must stay out of garden!” Lijuan said pointedly as she made a face at him and then smiled.

“So where do we go from here?” Valeria asked.

“You, young lady, will finish your training while I go see what the affects of that release spell I just did has had on those at the ministry.” Harry said.

“Lazy boy not confront dark witch yet.” Lijuan said looking up at him. “Dark witch grow in power since last meeting.” She said. “Grow in evil as well, dark witch two people inside, both people evil.” Lijuan said.

“You said something like that before.” Harry said. “She has a dual personality which would explain a lot in all this.” He said.

Lijuan frowned. “Just nice way of saying she crazy, evil sister not crazy, just evil.” She said. “Have mark on soul by dark wizard.”

Harry looked at her for a moment in shock and sat down abruptly. Valeria saw his look and was concerned. “What is it? What do you mean by a mark?” She asked looking at Lijuan.

But it was Harry who answered. “He made her a Horocrux not long after his return.” Harry said. “He managed to make another Horocrux.” He said and slammed his fist on the table that earned him a knock on the head by Lijuan.

“Harry know better than get mad.” Liching said. “Horocrux make evil sister stronger and more evil but also make weakness in evil sister.” He said.

“Crazy lady now hear prophecy, get to see lazy boy now back to work, break time over.” Lijuan said pointedly to Valeria.

Valeria huffed in frustration. “Fine but Harry it was nice to see you and thank you very much for helping me. “And walked over to two large diameter wooden objects that had poles sticking out from them and turned on a free axis. At once both started turning and she was hard pressed to keep from being hit as she block each pole with her staff and sending out spell after spell to counter the effects of each curse the poles were charmed to produce.

“And I need to scout the enemy’s forces.” He said. “Assassins and deatheaters will most likely stay with her.” Harry bowed to them both. “Thank you teacher and Liching for sharing with me the knowledge I needed.”

Lijuan looked up at him and stood. “Harry.” She said hesitantly at first and then her head came up proud and strong. “Lijuan teach son staff this summer, Lijuan and Liching come to house and train, sometime train here.” She said. “Liching want teach staff to four of friends.” Lijuan said. “Hermoine and husband, lazy Malfoy boy and other boy who share line of Merlin and prophecy of dark lord with lazy boy.” She said.

“I don’t think Malfoy wants to learn now.” Harry said chuckling.

“Not care if want to learn, must learn, future darker than prophecy tell, Lijuan know this.” Lijuan said.

“Listen to wife Harry, she see more in future than most.” Liching said.

“So I am not the sole heir of Merlin?” He asked frowning and then his brow cleared. “So that means Neville shares blood from the true line of Merlin’s children.” He said.

Lijuan nodded. “You smart for lazy boy. One day child born from these two houses and like Merlin will be most powerful wizard in land.” She said and looked up at Harry. “When time come he will have same dark trials to face as lazy boy did.” She said sadly. “Lazy boy and friends must be there to mentor and guide this child.” Lijuan said. “Or child will never know happiness.” She said hugging Harry now. “Lazy boy and crazy lady.” She said nodding her head in the direction of Valeria. “Would make match that keep dark threat from world for lifetime Lijuan think, but know both have to follow heart.” She said releasing him. “Not fault of anyone when follow heart, heart grow bitter if not allowed to grow.” Lijuan said.

“Thank you Lijuan.” Harry said and turned to look at Valeria as she again made a pass through the poles in time to see it was just a shade and Lijuan noticed too and she frowned.

“Crazy lady get up off ground! Lazy boy already bad influence on crazy lady.” Lijuan shouted and turned to Harry again as Valeria came from behind the hedge row. “Lazy boy go scout, get ready for when crazy lady is trained, Evil sister will attack innocents soon to draw out lazy boy, must find way keep dark witch from taking over.” She said.

Harry nodded and bowed and Liching showed him to the front door. “Harry, send Hermoine and husband here to start training, know others are working as teachers at school and cannot come yet.” He said and Harry nodded.

Walking out into the street he was touched from behind and turned to find Damali there. “Where did you come from?” Harry asked frowning.

“I followed you here and waited on you.” The young assassin said. “Your going to scout out the ministry and don’t bother.” She said smiling. “Half that bunch is gone but the old deatheaters and a few prisoners that she helped escape are with her along with the whole guild of those low grade assassins called the Hashishins, probably don’t even know what the word truly means.” She said smugly.

“And what does Hashishins mean?” Harry asked smirking.

“It was the name of the first ancestor in my family, who following the orders of his master assassinated a rival.” She said.

“And you stayed because?” Harry asked.

“My promise to that tiny werewolf.” She said honestly and then smiled. “And who else could keep you alive from those inept assassins better than a true assassin?” She said smugly. “Hamid probably got them cheap and on purpose to be able to dispose of them at will.”

“Did Draco tell you what he found out about your cousin who was killed?” Harry asked. “When I tell you, your not going to like it and even less when I tell you the rest.” He said and outlined it all to her and as he studied her face while he was talking there was no change in facial expressions at all.

“And your friend can be trusted.” She asked.

“I trust him with my life and more so the lives of my family.” Harry said.

She looked at him and moment and smiled again. “That is a lot of trust, you have that in a great many of your friends and family do you not?” She asked and then smiled sadly. “Yes, yes you have a host of great friends. I wish I had one half as loyal as those that are your friends.” She said and sighed.

“Then maybe silly girl should stick to being florist instead of assassin!” Lijuan said from behind her having appeared suddenly.

In a flash upon turning Lijuan was covered by the two small crossbow pistols Damali was carrying and just as suddenly they were in Lijuan’s hands. “Assassins not train like old days. Slow and lazy like boy behind you now.” She said turning the pistols over in her hands to look at them. “Buy cheap weapons use acromantula poison, that nasty! Make big talk but not really want to kill.” Lijuan said looking up. “Here silly girl take cheap weapon back.” She said handing them back to Damali who Harry saw was in shock. “Don’t fall on weapon and shoot self, would bring shame to family.” She said and turned and vanished.

“That the one who taught you to use that staff?” Damali said and it surprised Harry that she figured it out. “And they call me scary when I’m working!” she said and turned to Harry. “My father while he was teaching me to be an assassin would talk about a great aunt that used a staff as a weapon who broke off from our line after falling in love with the man she was supposed to kill.” She said eyeing Harry. “Our family in shame went after them and that is why we have so few in our family left.” Damali said. “And just how did she know I was a florist?” She said eyeing Harry.

“Don’t look at me I didn’t tell her about it.” Harry said as Damali eyed him for a moment and then sighed.

“I believe you Harry, it’s just that I have never been taken by surprise like that.” She said frowning. “And I just met a relative who I could probably love as much as my cousin.” Damali said sadly.

“Then after this is over I’ll see if I can’t patch up a rift between family.” Harry said. “As long as you promise to never to try to harm either of them for the past.” He said. “Where the heart is concerned there is no fault nor shame Damali. If shame were what you were worried about you wouldn’t be thinking about that man from the States so much.” Harry said smiling and Damali smirked at him.

“And what makes you think she will love me or even want anything to do with me?” Damali asked. “You heard her, she even thinks I am an inept assassin!” She said.

“Only because she knows your heart isn’t in the family business just like hers wasn’t Damali.” He said.

She eyed him for a moment and then nodded. “I’ve always hated being what I am.” She said. “But you changed that and gave me another chance to be something I really want to be.” Damali said. “I will never forget that.” She said and smiled. “And that brave but scared little werewolf standing near a tree ready to attack me at a moments notice.” She said. “I will see that if she becomes an auror she will be one for a very long time, without being scarred and losing her beauty like so many do against assassins and other dark wizards.” She said.

“That you will have to take up with Andrea Hess, her grandfather.” He said.

“Andrea Hess the legendary auror?” She asked surprised. “I had no idea he was still alive!” Damali said. “In my family it was told those that weren’t beaten by Lijuan were killed by Andrea Hess.” She said. “Or worse, Arturius Dumbledore whom I met last night when he turned to the darkness and became Grindelwald.” Damali said.

“Looks like your getting out of the family business just in time.” Harry said chuckling.

“Indeed, and on a lighter note I am leaving the family business with all my extremities intact.” Damali said smiling.

“Not if silly girl keep holding lazy boy up in front of house and don’t go do job!” They heard Lijuan said. “Silly girl come out of this alive maybe make husband teach silly girl how to garden, own florist shop instead of working for others all time.” She said.

“Well I have to scout the ministry for myself I want to see something while I am there.” He said and both turned on the spot and were gone.

“Husband hear silly girl?” Lijuan asked turning to Liching.

“Wife think is being truthful?” Liching said as he got down on his knees in the garden.

“Not think.” Lijuan said. “Read thoughts, her mind strong but not strong enough.” She said. “She ashamed like Lijuan ashamed of being assassin.” Lijuan said frowning and then smirked. “Lijuan should have took job and kill husband then not have to watch husband garden all time!” She said and they chuckled.

“But wife love tasty spices, potion ingredience, vegetables and flowers husband always grow.” he said clipping a rose and handing it up to her which she took.

“Now husband just trying to make wife forget about husband being lazy in garden.” She said bending over and kissing him. “Maybe work this time again.” She said fingering the rose and looking toward the street although she could only envision the street in her mind. “She being honest husband, only two left in family that honest.” She said turning to look back at Valeria who was going through the hedgerow and battling the staffs there while avoiding poles that would shoot up from the ground.

“Wonder if make difference we tell girl we fight till we cant move anymore first time we meet.” Liching said. “Then as lay on ground talk and fall in love.” He said smiling.

“Lijuan let husband think draw so don’t have to kill him.” She said smiling smugly. “Lijuan think husband too handsome to kill maybe.” Lijuan said. “Now husband old get lazy in garden.” She said sighing. “And Lijuan still love him, maybe Lijuan crazy lady.” She said turning and making her way toward the maze leaving Liching chuckling.

“Wife love tease all time.” Liching said to himself chuckling.

As Harry popped into existence with Damali beside him on the rooftop of a building three blocks away they saw the streets blocked off magically. There were a lot of people still with Vanessa, and as he watched more were coming in.

”More assassins.” Damali said. “From a different guild I believe.” She said.

“Why would they stay?” Harry asked. “She has no money to pay them.”

“She will if she succeeds though.” Damali said smirking. “They think the odds are with her Harry.” She said.

“Lets get back to Hogwarts.” Harry said. “We’ll go in beyond the tree line of the Forbidden Forest.” He added and she nodded and they both turned and vanished as Hamid was just coming in to attack them both on the rooftop.

Hamid had stayed with Vanessa on her quest, he that had snuck Voldemort in years ago to mark her soul, he that wanted to take over the house of Khan upon hers and Valeria’s death. He would take the wizarding world over by storm. His only obstruction was at Hogwarts now. But summer would be here soon and with children you couldn’t watch them forever. Sooner or later he would get his chance to assassinate Gwain and Ginny Potter.

Chapter 23: Chapter 23 – War breaks out and a new Malfoy is born.

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Vanessa sat in a chair in the unoccupied building across the street from the Ministry of Magic fuming over her failed attempts at getting in. The failed attempts of the assassins to find and destroy Ginerva Potter and the failed attempt to call upon those with blood oaths to her ancestor which had been overridden by a blood oath both Genghis Khan and Baldhere the Cunning who apparently wasn’t so cunning after all. She slammed her fist down much the same way Harry had done at the house of his teacher. Only here there was no one to counsel her.

Harry was supposed to be hers, the one who would rule beside her. Now he had betrayed her and what’s worse is she wanted him dead but was still in love with him. She thumbed through the scrapbook she had made looking at the many different pictures of him until she reached the one that was most current in Witch Weekly that she had kept to add to it where it told about his new post as a member of the Wizengomet. She looked at his face and a tear drop hit the plastic cover over the photo causing the picture of Harry to pull a rag and try to wipe the water off as she herself took a piece of her robe and wiped it off.

She thought about her sister and the cousin who had asked to be let out of the blood oath, she had met her alone and while they were looking over those killed by her sister she had killed her cousin, it was simple really to Vanessa. No one questioned a Khan.

Now as she looked back down at the book she grew more and more angry by the minute and flung the book across the room. “You Harry will never get away with taking my army from me.” She said. “You have betrayed me Harry, you married another when you knew we were supposed to be together.” Vanessa ranted to the empty room at large.

She got up suddenly and stood at the window over looking the Ministry of Magic. “Well if I can’t get to you one way Harry I’ll make you come to me.” She said smiling and even though beautiful, the smile she wore was anything but nice.

She strode from the room and down the stairs of the building and as she came through the doors Hamid was standing in the middle of the street and looking off to the west. She turned to look and saw a building on fire there. “Hamid what has happened?” She asked.

He turned to her looking placidly. “I felt Harry and someone else my Khan but when I went to the building they had just left.” He said. “My temper my Khan was great, I am truly sorry I shall go put it out.” He said sighing.

“No wait.” She said looking at the fire and smiled again and turned to Hamid. “Send out three groups of those still here willing to serve and have them burn muggle houses at random.” Vanessa said. “Put out the word that when Harry surrenders to me and England is ready to swear fealty to me than these attacks stop.” Vanessa said. “I regret having to do this but I have a responsibility as an Empress.” She said as she stared at the building that was even now engulfed in more flames. “Let them have their Ministry back Hamid, we’ll move to a more secure location where we can attack when we need to, to draw them out, in time they will hand over the Ministry to me.” She said.

“It will be done my Khan.” Hamid said looking at her and as he looked he saw her talking quietly to someone who wasn’t there as she stared at the burning building. He knew she had been driven over the edge and it wouldn’t be long now.

“Meet us in Deathrow Street when you are done cousin.” Vanessa said turning to him for a moment and then barked orders to move out and within moments only those who were going on raids were there and even they were gone within minutes.

As Neville and Draco, missing their wives and this being a Saturday and the horde around the castle was gone for now, made their way through the gates of Hogwarts they turned on the spot twenty-five feet on the other side of the gates. Both women were now not far from delivering, within months for Neville and within days for Draco and they would be fathers and after a firm tongue lashing from both women they agreed to come spend the day with them.

Appearing in the middle of Godric’s Hollow a stunner barely missed Draco and Neville seeing a group of old deatheaters now wearing the old black robes with the new symbol on the back grabbed Draco throwing him to the ground as he too went to his face in the dust and fired off curses as quick as he could throw them.

“Good move Longbottom.” Draco said spitting dust from his mouth also firing at those behind them.

“No a good move would have been if we had something we could have dove behind.” Neville said grimly.

Godric’s Hollow was in chaos and people were scrambling to get away from the two groups advancing into the small village from both directions. “I got an idea but your not going to like it Neville.” Draco said. “When I stand up and cover you, you run for the nearest store and cover me till I get there.”

“Are you daft Malfoy?” Neville said from behind him. “I’m not leaving my friend to defend my damn retreat!” Neville said and Draco saw his friend move. “Run Draco!” He heard him shout and knew that Neville had taken it upon himself to cover him.

“Bloody Gryffindors!” Draco spat and stood with him and together they made it to the small ice cream parlor patio and dived over the low wall that separated the patio from the sidewalk. “Neville I swear your just like Potter!” He said firing over the wall as he conjured a shield at the same time.

“Draco, we’ve arrested half these people.” Neville said suddenly from behind him. “That’s that ruddy deatheater that almost hit Ron with the killing curse a year ago!” He said.

“Well we knew Vanessa made a lot of those deatheaters turn and swear an oath.” Draco said.

“Yeah but they are working for her without the oath now.” Neville said frowning and firing back at the group headed down the south end of the village toward them. “On three Draco we hit both ends of the street with a redactor curse and throw these ruddy deatheaters on their backsides.” He said.

Draco nodded and on the count of three both men shot up and pointed their wands in opposite directions hitting the ground under the feet of the deatheaters causing the street to explode under them and the deatheaters to be blasted back. “Now Neville!” Draco shouted and both men rushed through the debris to tie the both parties up.

Neville finished first and turned to see Draco finishing up as well and as Draco smiled a green light shot out from between two of the shops across the street and Neville threw up the shield that Harry taught them. Draco turned to see the killing curse bearing down on him with no time to move yet it bounced off the shield Neville conjured exploding throwing Draco to the ground. Neville rushed the alley between the stores to find it empty and furious he turned and went to check on Draco who was sitting up brushing himself off and rubbing the back of his head.

“You ok?” Neville asked as he reached down and pulled Draco to his feet.

“Yes Neville I’m ok.” Draco said turning to the man. “I can’t believe that spell actually worked!” He said looking at Neville. “Thanks that was some really fast spell work.”

“Draco I did that without my wand.” Neville said frowning as he was staring down at his hand in shock.

Draco slapped him on the arm making him look up and Neville saw him smile. “I don’t care if you did it with your foot Longbottom, thank you.” He said earnestly and Neville grinned sheepishly as Draco turned an yelled for Dobby. The little elf appeared at once.

“What can I do for Harry Potters most trusted friends Mr. Malfoy sirs?” The little house elf asked.

“Hi Dobby, remember where you put those other deatheaters?” Draco asked smiling down at the little elf.

“Yes sirs Mr. Malfoy sirs.” Dobby said.

“Well I was just wondering if by chance you might be so kind as to add these gentlemen with the last ones, kind elf.” Draco asked which made Dobby blush furiously and then looking at both groups he snapped his fingers and the old deatheaters were gone.

“Just one thing Dobby.” Neville asked. “Where are you putting them all, if that’s ok to ask.” He said.

“Certainly sirs, Dobby is putting thems into the veil.” The little house elf said. “When time comes for trial Dobby will brings them out for Harry Potters and the Wizengomets.” Dobby said smiling.

“You can do that?” Draco asked. “I mean bring them back out?”

Dobby looked down while he shuffled his feet. “Dobby will try.” The little house elf said risking a look up at the two. “Dobby only knows he can makes thems go in so must be ables to get them out.” Dobby said.

“I believe you can Dobby or Harry can go and bring them out one at a time. His magic actually works in the veil.” Neville said patting the elf on the head. “Good job Dobby.”

“Thank you Mr. Longbottoms and Malfoys sirs.” Dobby said and vanished with a snap of his fingers.

“Ok now lets see about the damage around here.” Draco said looking around grimly and Neville nodded and sent his patronus toward his wife.

“The twins store is undamaged.” Draco said looking across the street frowning. “They would be out here if they were here, Neville while I help in patching some of this up can you see about the twins?” Draco asked and Neville nodded and set out across the street.

As he entered the store the bell over the door clinked and an alarm in the back went off. “Here at Weasley Wizard Wheezes we want you to feel at home so please feel free to browse and someone will be with you very shortly to show you our new line of products.” Neville heard the voices of the twins come through a large antique radio near the door. He walked on through the store and called out for the twins a couple of times and then turned and saw a pair of feet behind the counter. A woman’s feet, and as he made his way around the counter he saw Monica Dubois, a student just out of Hogwarts and a new employ the twins had hired, laying there, the front of her blouse was scorched and still smoking. He checked her pulse and sighed and gently laid her hand down again.

He walked over to the floo and threw in a small amount of floo powder and called their store in Diagon Alley where he knew George would be with Verity and told him about Monica. George took Verity home and closed the shop in Diagon Alley and flooed to Godric’s Hollow, Fred was a half a minute behind his brother looking very grim indeed. Neville left the store and made his way out to talk to Draco who was just finishing up some patchwork on the last building and had set up a few people to help those who needed to, to floo from the potions shop to St. Mungo’s. The rest the wizened old potions shop owner was helping herself and had a grandmotherly air about her.

“Draco they killed Monica Dubois.” Neville said quietly. “You remember her, she was the fifth year who did that Babbling Beverage potion and managed to sneak it into everyone’s drink at Hogwarts?” He said chuckling and sighed. “Had us all talking gibberish for two days.” He said. “Even McGonagall got hit with it.” Neville said smiling sadly remembering Monica bowing to everyone.

Draco shook his head and sighed in frustration. “It’s starting all over again Neville.” He said. “Losing good people we know because of some foul witch or wizard who thinks its ok to kill anyone they want.” Draco said fuming and just then behind them the door opened and the twins walked in, and standing between them was Monica, and Draco and Neville looked at the young girl in surprise.

“Sorry you two we forgot to mention.” Fred said sheepishly.

“That we might have made a potion to simulate death.” George said.

“In case someone came into one of the stores.” Fred said.

“And tried the same thing they did with Angelina.” George said.

“And out illustrious friend Lee.” Fred said.

“I’m sorry it made you think I was really dead Professor Longbottom.” Monica said

“No, no not at all!” Neville said and hugged the young girl. “I’m glad your ok!”

“You guys are geniuses!” Draco said looking at the twins.

“Of course we are!” The twins said together looking at the two as if there was ever any doubt making them all chuckle.

“Do you have any more of that stuff guys?” Neville asked suddenly.

“Of course and since you’re a friend of the family.” Fred said smiling.

“We’ll let you have four cases for free,” George said elbowing his brother.

“Four cases!” Fred said eyeing George and then realization hit him as his brother winked and they both turned.

“Yes four cases should be enough” They said together each throwing an arm around Monica who beamed at the two Professors.

“This product was brought to you courtesy” Fred said smiling.

“Of our new and extremely talented manager” George said.

“Monica Luanne Dubois, at your service gentlemen.” Monica said curtseying as the twins took a bow.

Draco and Neville chuckled and followed the three back to their shop.

“We have to give full credit to this one to our helper and new manager” Fred said as they entered the shop.

“That’s me!” Monica said smiling.

“We were in the back working when Monica came in to show us what she had made.” George said.

“That’s me again.” Monica said as she went behind the counter to straighten up.

“Imagine our surprise when she told us the spell to awake her.” Fred said.

“And took the candy out and in minutes was like you found her.” George said.

“”It had them both scared!” Monica said giggling.

“But we did the spell and presto!” Fred said.

“Such a muggle word brother but yes Presto and she was as you see her now.” George said.

“Gloriously beautiful and dazzlingly alive!” Monica said striking a pose and the frowned. “Or is that that dazzlingly beautiful and gloriously alive?” She asked to the chuckles of the men around her and then smiled. “But you get what I mean.” She said smiling.

“And we let her join in on times we feel inclined to create!” Fred said.

“Those wonderful products that only you can buy in.” George said.

“Weasley Wizard Wheezes!” Fred, George and Monica said together smiling at the two Professors who were shaking their head.

“Merlin its like their now triplets!” Draco said.

“I know.” Said Neville looking at the three. “All Monica needs now is red hair.” He said.

Monica shook out her long black hair and running her hand along the sides two red stripes ran all the way back and down.

“And she can change her hair color at will like Tonks.” Fred said.

“Unfortunately she can’t change her facial features as well” George said.

“Hey! What’s wrong with my facial features!” Monica said frowning to laughter in the room now. “Well there is a man who thinks my facial features look rather pretty.” She said smugly.

The twins and Monica supplied the two professors with the cases they promised and laid out their plan to supply the town with the snacks as well with Monica supplying added improvements here and there.

“You know Draco that gives me an idea.” Neville said as they made their way down the lane later to see their wives.

“Neville even if deatheaters under her orders do attack they’ll still burn the buildings the people resided in just because they want too.” Draco said grimly. “I lived with a deatheater Neville and they think like that.” He said remembering his father.

“Well what if Vanessa thought Harry and Valeria were dead?” Neville said. “And what if the wizarding community turned out for both their funerals as if it were real, of course we couldn’t tell anyone.” He said.

“Not a bad plan Neville.” Draco said. “But with Snape hiding Ginny out using that ploy she would never buy it. She isn’t that dumb Neville.” He said as they turned down the drive of Godric’s Hollow and made their way to the house.

A worried Dobby greeted them at the door and turned fearfully as they heard Trinity call out. “Mrs. Malfoys sirs, she looks hurting, Dobby was going to take her to see the healers sirs.” The little elf said.

Draco and Neville both rushed into the living room to see Trinity laying on the couch and Ginny and Luna ready for travel. “Oh good Draco you’re here.” Ginny said sighing in relief. “She’s having the baby.” Ginny said as Draco bent down and took Trinity’s hand in his.

“Are you ok Trinity?” Draco said looking lost. "Anything I can do?"

“Haven’t you done enough?” Trinity giving him the look at first and then looked at him sadly. “Sorry, yes just help Ginny get me to Hogwarts Draco.” She said and there was sweat standing on her forehead.

Within the hour they were arriving at Hogwarts with Draco levitating Trinity and as they neared the gates there were pops behind them and Neville turned on a dime to face two assassins and five former deatheaters. A crossbow bolt whipped past Neville from behind hitting one of the assassins who fell while his comrade shot a teal colored spell at Neville that went clean through his shoulder spinning him around. Two of the deatheaters shot the Cruciatus curse pinning him to the ground in agony. Luna turned and fired first at the assassin who had hit her husband and he was lifted up and thrown back into a stand of tree’s never missing a one to land unable to move.

The other deatheaters rounded on those entering the gates as men and women came pouring through, these being some of the ones who were under the blood oath who had been released and all but one deatheater got away. The other dropped dead, a bolt sticking from his chest and up in the window of the astronomy tower Damali smiled grimly. “Cheap weapons indeed.” She said quietly to herself and went to nab the other assassin before he could wake up. Trinity was taken to the medical wing by Ginny after Draco had, had her take Trinity so he could go back to defend his friend. Draco brought in Neville a few minutes later and with Ginny’s help Madam Pomfrey set to work on the both of them.

McGonagall joined Damali as she exited the gates. “Damali I must say thank you for protecting them.” Minerva said as she eyed the body of the first assassin and the deatheater. “I must also ask you to pick another way to defend them next time. I don’t want one of the students to get the idea that being an assassin is a noble order.” She said as they made they’re way to the falling assassin that Luna had made short work of only to find him dead.

“I will take it under advisement Headmistress, however mine look a lot less damaged than this one.” She said as they gazed down at the twisted and broken body of the assassin. “Yes I think this one will have to have a closed casket.” She said and then tsk tsked turning and making her way back to the castle leaving McGonagall frowning down at the dead assassin.

The people who chose to stay and protect Hogwarts took in the bodies. Minerva had set up quarters for the ones who had chose to stay and defend what they were almost forced to tear down, the very school they had attended.

Harry came to check on Trinity who had given birth to a girl with dark hair; ending the blonde hair in the family Draco said chucking. Neville was sedated but doing well, no major damage was done that Ginny and Madam Pomfrey couldn’t fix.

“Harry that was the second time in a day Neville saved my bacon. He blocked a killing curse today.” Draco said frowning down at the young man Luna was sitting by and reading the Quibbler to. “That assassin that aparated out there sent that curse at Trinity you know. Neville stepped in front of it taking it full on.” He said quietly.

“One thing we all know who went through the war with Voldemort is nothing is as important as Family Draco.” Harry said laying a hand on his shoulder. “Nothing.”

Harry called Ron and Colin in to patrol the grounds and the hallways while he, staff in hand stood just outside the gates of Hogwarts that night. Two attempts were made to attack Harry in the night and one attack was made on Hess who had come to relieve Harry who chose to stay with Hess. Gwain under the invisibility cloak with Jonas and a very unhappy Evy saw all three attacks. At noon the next day Arturius and Grindelia came down and stood with them and at three in the afternoon there was another larger attack and Arturius and Grindelia like Hess and Harry fought them off with some help that Harry couldn’t see, although he did see the crossbow bolts shoot past at the enemy. No more attacks came that next night and at Dawn Harry turned in for some much needed rest along with the other three. Damali, who had been there watching and doing her fair share from the shadows the whole time, joined them as they walked back in.

Harry knew he had made his point so far and Vanessa, fuming mad recalled her forces, which were dwindling fast. Hamid had not reported in as per their agreement and she was upset at that too. She sat in her rooms in the assassin’s hideout and suddenly her brows drew together into an unhealthy frown. “It is time.” She said, it seemed like something she had heard before, and then she went to her large steamer trunk and opened it. From within she withdrew the long wooden narrow box and placed it on the bed, unlatching the brass latches and opening the box she picked up the staff that lay within the box and turned toward the door.

Back at Hogwarts as Damali walked up to her room she had been granted she paused as a very unhappy Josephine saw her and stepped in front of her. “Why are you not home in the states?” Josephine asked frowning. “If you’re here to hurt anyone in this castle-,” She was saying when she was interrupted.

“Then it would have been done by now and I would be gone.” Damali said stepping closer to the girl. “I have not had the luxury you have in having friends and family that truly love me little one.” She said as she walked around the young girl. “By the time I was your age I had already been working as an assassin for seven years.” She said. “I killed an up and coming dark wizard who was terrorizing a small town in America where I grew up.” She said. “At the age of ten.” She stopped in front of the girl again and smiled. “I was given something wonderful by your uncle Harry child and I made a promise to you that I intend to keep, not a hair on any of you children will be touched while I am here, especially you little wolf.” Damali said grimly. “Even if it costs me my life.” She said reaching out and touching the girl’s cheek.

“Miss Tsakhia-?” Josephine asked but was stopped short.

“Damali please.” Damali said looking over Josephine’s shoulder and frowning.

“Why did you choose to become an assassin if my uncle Harry said you don’t even want to be one?” Josephine asked frowning and turned to see her grandfather watching the two glaring at Damali.

“Some of us don’t have as loving and supportive of a family as you do child nor a choice in what we become.” Damali said simply. “Never take them for granted Josephine, especially that old man standing behind you. He loves you more than life itself.” She said and walked past Josephine stopping beside Hess but keeping her eyes averted from him. “Do not worry ex-auror, I will not let anything happen to your granddaughter while I am here and while I have breath left in me.” She said. “I wish I had such a grandfather when I was young who loved me half as much.” She said and walked on leaving him frowning after her as he turned to look at his granddaughter as she came up to him.

“She is so lonely grandpa.” Josephine said hugging her grandfather as they both watched Damali disappear into staff quarters.

“Your uncle Harry is going to help her reconnect with family after this is over, family that will love her dearly and help her to leave the life of the assassin behind.” Andrea Von Hess said smiling down at Josephine. “Best not to confront her like that though, some traits die hard and her hand never strayed far from her silver dagger when you were talking to her.” He said.

“I guess she seen more bite to me than bark.” She said wrinkling her nose at her grandfather who chuckled.

“My god kid!” Hess said. “I’ve been letting you hang around that Potter pup too long!” He said mocking a stern stare and she laughed.

“You drop arm!” Lijuan said. “Keep arm up!” She scolded Valeria.

“I’ve had my arm up almost an hour Lijuan!” Valeria said trying to make her arm quit shaking.

“You have arm like noodle.” Lijuan said. “Why not do exercises Lijuan tell you to do?” She said.

“I did do the exercises!” Valeria said. “I did one hundred of them before we started this! You saw me!” She whined.

“Arm like noodle can’t even hold staff up.” Lijuan said. “Evil sister knock down staff take from sister and hit over head with it, end of world as know now.” She said shaking her head.

“But I am tired! We’ve been at this for hours!” Valeria said.

“Maybe should train cousin who silly assassin!” She said and then shook her head. “No, cousin only like silly cheap weapon.” She muttered then looked up at Valeria who was trying so hard after all Lijuan had put her through today to hold the staff out straight. Lijuan knew the girl was getting stronger in her spell work and her stamina but was testing her today. She was ready to face her sister along with Harry but Lijuan would continue both their training after Vanessa was gone.

Lijuan whirled her staff over the table and dishes appeared and then the dishes flew off the table straight at Valeria. Plate after plate she destroyed with spells and staff strikes. More plates appeared and were hurled toward the poor girl and Lijuan hated doing it but was proud of what she was seeing. Using the time turner she had made steady progress with the girl in what would appear to others a few days. Tonight Ginny Potter was coming to see Lijuan through personal invitation and Lijuan hoped it would end well between Valeria and Ginny. It had to because there would be no union between Valeria and Harry and somewhere in there, Valeria had to understand and except that. Made thousands of years ago was a pact between the house of Merlin and the house of Baldhere the Cunning that the two mentioned in the prophecy would be a prearranged marriage.

Valeria had again taken the pose on one leg holding the end of the staff out straight to her side. “It’s time! Enough come here crazy lady.” She said as Valeria bent down and looked up at her teacher blowing the hair out of her eyes before walking over and bowing to her.

“Lijuan very proud of Valeria.” Lijuan said and took the girl into her arms. “Could not be more proud if Valeria only child of Lijuan and Liching.” She said. “Now go take bath, guest coming tonight.” Lijuan said. “Training finished.” She said to the delight of Valeria who hugged her back.

“Is Harry coming?” Valeria asked.

“No lazy boy too tired.” Lijuan said. “Lazy boy challenge evil sister to send assassins to kill him to prove point that evil sister have to face lazy boy herself.”

Valeria was furious. “Then let me go and I can help Harry defeat her now.” She said.

“Crazy lady must first learn patience, lazy boy can no go fight when sleeping, fall on staff make head explode.” Lijuan said making Valeria laugh.

“Lijuan likes making light of everyone but has a beautiful heart filled with love as well for the ones she teaches.” Valeria said bowing again making Lijuan smile.

“Lijuan impressed but not think nice words get Valeria out of dinner tonight to go stalk lazy boy.” Lijuan said making face. “Now go! Go get ready now!”

Valeria turned and went to her rooms to get ready and wondered who the guest was that was coming that could be so important.

Ginny reached down and picked up the child from Trinity who was happy but a very tired lady.

“So what’s the name going to be you two?” Madam Pomfrey said sitting down by the bed and pulling out the parchment that would be the birth record.

Draco who was sitting on the other side of Trinity holding her hand and watching Ginny put the child in the crib suddenly looked at Madam Pomfrey like he didn’t know what to say and in truth he didn’t and looked to Trinity.

“None of this could have been possible the other day or you and I sitting here today Trinity if not for Neville.” Draco said looking to Neville who was still sedated today.

“How about taking the name of your mother and his and instead of naming her after just my mother name them after all three?” Trinity said. “I bet you both would like that.” She said. “It will be Alissia Alexandria Malfoy.” Trinity looked at her husband who could only do one thing. He got up and held her and Trinity turned her head to look at Madam Pomfrey and nodded and Madam Pomfrey smiled and wrote it down as Ginny looked on smiling as well, she loved the name.

She looked down at the time and then excused herself and went to Harry and her quarters to get dressed for dinner with Lijuan and Liching and Valeria. Valeria didn’t know she was coming and Ginny was glad, she wanted to surprise the witch, and surprise it would be too.

Just before six in the evening she took the invisibility cloak out of the inner pocket of Harry’s duster and walked down to the front door and threw it over her until someone walked out and she left behind them before they could open the door. Walking down to the Forbidden Forest she stopped suddenly. “Damali do you always stalk people?” She asked and the assassin stepped out smiling from behind her own invisibility cloak.

“I go to make sure the wife of Harry Potter is safe.” Damali said. “Besides from what I hear Lijuan is an excellent cook.” She added.

“I want your oath that you will cause no problems.” Ginny said.

“I want so much to be like Lijuan, to find the happiness she has, to leave the life of this assassin behind me.” Damali said. “Your husband gave me a chance to feel again Mrs. Potter and I want so much to live a good life now.” She said.

“Very well lets go.” Ginny said after eyeing her for a moment and set off toward the forest.

“You didn’t tell Harry you were going did you?” Damali asked suddenly.

“No I didn’t and he wouldn’t have let me come if he knew about this.” She said. “I have talked to Lijuan already and she suggested I come meet Valeria.” Ginny said. “I thought I recognized Vanessa the first time I saw her in the cemetery but it was Valeria I recognized.” She said. “When she was recovering in St. Mungo’s after she escaped from Voldemort’s hide out it was me she talked to endlessly about the abuse she suffered.” Ginny said. “When she did the spell it blocked some of the memory out I think, but I know when she meets me tonight she’ll remember me.” She said smugly. “Kissing my husband indeed.” Ginny said frowning and Damali laughed quietly causing Ginny to turn and smile.

“I wonder if I will be this way?” Damali asked. “I would hope not with the skills I have.” She said chuckling.

“Keep the skills to yourself for the most part and love and trust your husband.” Ginny said. “I do and it hasn’t failed me yet.” She said and then frowned at Damali as they stopped in the small clearing. “In your case find another skill set.” She said and it made them both chuckle as she added. “You’ll scare the poor man to death.”

“You are a lot like your husband.” Damali said. “You have little fear of death.” She said looking at Ginny. “What if I told you before I was released I was on my way to kill you?” She asked watching Ginny closely.

“I would have told you to talk to Arturius before doing that.” Ginny said. “How do you think he lost his powers to begin with.” She said and turned on the spot and vanished leaving the assassin open mouthed for the first time in a while before she too turned and followed Ginny.

Chapter 24: Chapter 24 – Ginny goes to dinner and Ron faces his fate.

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

As Ginny and Damali appeared on the street in Nottingham, Ron Weasley was doing his nightly recon on the state of the Ministry Headquarters.

As he aparated to a safe place two blocks away from where he knew Vanessa and her group to be he made his way silently through the back alleyways to a building that was adjacent to the empty building across from the Ministry.

He went looked west toward the skyline and saw dark billowing smoke from one of the buildings there as fire crews fought to put out the fire. He frowned and moved up to look and noticed the small tents were gone and only two assassins patrolled outside the ministry tonight. Frowning even more he saw them meet up in front of where the callbox usually was and aparate away. Doing a spell Hermoine taught him allowed him to see into the shadows of the underground area where the, until recently, secret entrance was. Apparently the entrance hadn’t been all that secret to begin with and remembered that his father had taken him and Harry through that same entrance while they were still in Hogwarts.

He saw nothing moving and more importantly no one hiding in the shadows that the spell would have revealed. Kingsley had asked him if he thought there was a way to connect one floo to Hogwarts they could get into the Ministry through and Ron had told him if it could be done he would. He was also told not to take any unnecessary risks either which was what he was doing now as he looked around one last time and raised the wards enough for the Goblin steel doors to open enough for him to get in and seal them again but he heard a sound behind him as the doors continued to rise and turned only to be blasted through the one window left in the entryway that wasn’t broken.

Ron rolled with it feeling the pain of the curse he was hit with and looked to see Hamid bearing down on him with a wicked grin. “Thank you auror I was waiting for someone to come back and open up.” He said placidly as Ron stood painfully and looked at the man.

“You wont need that auror.” He said as Ron’s wand was whipped from his hand and Ron having had enough let the man take one more step before he landed a left hook to Hamid that took the assassin by surprise and knocking him down but not out but it gave Ron enough time to reach out and call his wand to him and hit the assassin with a full body bind. Two more spells came from behind Hamid as he fell and as one hit the wall blowing a chunk out, the other sliced through Ron’s right leg causing him to go down but as he fell he threw up the wards again and the doors came crashing down upon one assassin that was too slow but allowing the other to roll into the room and out of sight behind a wall.

Ron slid into the hallway and put up the shield he had erected the night he left and then looked down at his leg. It was cut cleanly across the thigh and deeply. He ripped a piece of his robe off long enough to serve as a tourniquet and wrapped it around his thigh and started to feel lightheaded already. Instead of tying it loosely like Harry had taught him he tied it tightly so that he would be able to move without bleeding to death in the process.

He saw Hamid suddenly start to move and Ron knew he had to take both of the men now or loose not only his leg but his life too. He reached into his pocket and pulled one of the twins surprise firework chasers out of his pocket and brought down the shield throwing it toward the wall near the entryway. Seeing the two men jump at the detonation was nothing as funny as watching them try to outrun the two chasers that erupted from the small explosion. Hamid turned trying to fire while Ron hit him again with a full body bind. A spell hit Ron again spinning him again and he went to the ground again in agony of another cutting curse that hit him across the side. He frowned as he watched the lone assassin change direction and run toward him firing curses while being chased by the winged chaser toward where Ron was getting up now. Ron locked his legs taking another curse and then hit the assassin with a curse that took the man and lifted him off his feet and threw him against the far wall of the Ministry of Magic. The sound of the crunch came back to his ears with satisfaction.

Ron’s legs suddenly gave out and he went to the ground and he looked up seeing Hamid bound. When did he do that? He thought and then looked down and frowned again. “Where is all this blood coming from?” He asked out loud now and tried to stand again and couldn’t. Instead he crawled across the open area to the elevator and reaching up he hit the button for the fourth floor. The aurors office was just down the hall and he knew he could make it to the floo. As the doors closed he looked down to see blood spilling from the cut in his side and another across his chest. Taking off his robes he wrapped them as tightly as he could across his midsection and when the doors opened he tried again to stand and made it to his feet only to fall again as he got too lightheaded to stand two steps past the elevator door.

He crawled down the hallway, which had never seemed so long before. He looked back once to see a trail of blood that he was leaving and then looked forward gritting his teeth he grabbed the railing on the wall and pulled himself back to his feet and slowly made his way into the aurors offices and to the floo. He took down the floo powder and suddenly fell to his knees before the floo. With an effort he opened the floo and threw in some of the green floo powder and as the flames turned green he crawled. “Hogwarts!” He croaked out and he felt a barrier and sighed remembering that Severus’s floo was the only open floo at the moment. “Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry Severus Snape’s office.” He managed before he was swirled away.

The door opened after Ginny knocked and Lijuan opened the door and smiled at Ginny and frowned looking beyond her at Damali. “I should have sent word Lijuan but Damali wanted to make sure I got here ok.” Ginny said smiling. “I realize its short notice but do you think you have an extra place at the table?” She asked.

“Ginny Potter invited so welcome, silly assassin lady not invited but welcome as well as long as leave weapons outside.” Lijuan said as Damali opened her robes to show he didn’t even have the silver knife or a wand with her.

“I came unarmed Lijuan.” Damali said bowing respectfully. “To show respect and my good intentions.”

“Good intentions sometimes make things worse, silly assassin can’t even bring wand to protect Lazy boys wife?” Lijuan asked looking disgusted and stood aside to let them both pass. “How you protect Ginny if not have wand?” She asked.

“She can use my body as a shield and escape of course.” Damali said pleasantly. “There is a story that I have a great great aunt who did the same.” She said smiling.

Lijuan looked at her and frowned. “Great great aunt have bad hip because of silliness too and you forget one great, Lijuan getting old!” She said looking at Damali now. “You have unfinished business with Lijuan and Liching?” She asked.

“Only that whatever happened in the past should be put to rest so I can get to know the only one in my family who truly got to enjoy a normal life and learn from her.” Damali said. “Maybe she will give me that chance. Harry says that everyone deserves another chance.” She said.

“Lazy boy say that all time.” Lijuan said. “Dumbledore was mentor, believe same way.” She said frowning at Damali. “Lijuan and Damali born in same family, how Lijuan know can trust Damali?” She asked looking at the young assassin as she too frowned and then she lifted her head and looked at Lijuan.

“I will give you an unbreakable vow Lijuan that I will never try or in fact kill you or your husband.” Damali said and Ginny looked on as the two confronted each other. She knew this had to happen some way for the two to trust each other because of the way their families were raised.

“Lijuan accept Unbreakable vow from Damali.” Lijuan said nodding. “Lazy boys wife will do spell work since silly assassin leave wand at home.” She grumbled and then turned to Ginny. “You take out wand, I show how to do spell.” Lijuan said.

“I actually already know the spell.” Ginny said and took out her wand and while the two women held hands Ginny cast the unbreakable vow on them.

“Not bad spell work with wand.” Lijuan said grudgingly to Ginny. “Staff much more powerful, one day teach wife of lazy boy how to use staff if still around.” Lijuan said as she turned and motioned them to follow her.

“I would like that.” Ginny said. “It is my understanding that some of the best healers in the world use a staff instead of a wand.” She said.

“This true.” Lijuan said. “Not want to say and hurt wand wielder feelings, might get cut from knife while cooking, walk in same healer remember, cut get infected because healer remember.” She said chuckling. “Maybe hand fall off, how Lijuan then hold staff?” She asked as they entered the dining room as Valeria was putting the meal on the table and Liching was just sitting down. Damali went forward and bowed to Liching.

“Honorable relative I am Damali, last of the line of those who sought to murder you and I come before you now to say that my family was wrong to do what they did to you and Lijuan.” Damali said.

“Damali not last of line but will accept offer of friendship from Damali.” Liching said. “Last of line is boy who come from Arabia.” He said as she looked up in surprise and he shrugged. “Very dark wizard, you lucky both witch and wizard have not found Damali yet.” He said smiling.

“And they are lucky they haven’t found me yet as well.” Damali said looking up now and smiling wickedly.

Liching chuckled. “Damali remind Liching of wife when first meet.” He said smiling and looking at his wife.

“Lijuan dress better in old days than silly assassin does today.” Lijuan said frowning at her husband. “Also have better figure because train hard with staff, not cheap junk like assassins today.” She said shaking her head.

Damali stood and turned smiling. “There is a young man in America that likes my figure very much.” She said pointedly.

Valeria had stopped listening and was staring at Ginny and suddenly he recalled how she knew her. “Ginny?” She said softly. “Oh Ginny!” She said and ran and hugged Ginny who returned the hug.

“Hello Valeria.” She said as the broke and she held the girl at arms length. “I heard you’ve met my husband?” Ginny said raising an eyebrow while her lips thinned.

“Yes well about that-“ Valeria stammered for a moment before Ginny smiled.

“Enough for now.” Liching said. “Valeria fix place for smart relative who want stop being assassin.” He said smiling and they all took their seats while Valeria fixed a place for Damali.

“So Valeria I heard you finished your schooling at the Salem Academy.” Ginny said eyeing the young witch as she sat down.

“Yes, and Harry’s cousin was kind enough to help me catch up with my studies.” Valeria said taking a bit of food but not looking up.

“Yes Dudley helped our son Gwain learn how to surf the outerweb over the holidays.” Ginny said to which both Damali and Valeria smiled.

“The Internet Mrs. Potter.” Damali said putting emphasis on her last name making Valeria wince.

“Yes he was fascinated by it actually and Dudley told me he takes class notes and adds them to his growing list of spells he’s learning to do and the potions he is learning to make.” Ginny said and turned to Lijuan. “I swear Gwain adores Harry and until recently I thought I would be the third wheel but he has taken quite well to me too.” She said smiling.

“Silly boy have good heart like adoptive parents.” Lijuan said smiling. “Now he need someone as Godparents now that you take place of parents.” She said looking down the table at Valeria. “Godmother should be someone that love him already but never know, could be someone that have not met yet.” She said taking a bite of her food and looking up at her husband.

“Yes a good godmother is hard to find.” Ginny said. “We decided to adopt leaving those two positions open for someone with a good heart to step in. Honestly we loved him like he was our own almost from the first.” She said. “Harry met him the day he got on the train to Hogwarts and told me about him that night.” Ginny said looking up the table at Valeria who looked back at her and down at her food.

“This is really good food Lijuan.” Damali said. “I was told you had an amazing gardener for a husband.” She said smiling.

“Yes all except fish grown in garden by husband.” She said. “Husband all time in garden. Would grow fish too if could be done!” Lijuan said chuckling.

“Valeria? Something wrong with food?” Liching asked softly and the girl looked up and around the table and then at Ginny and her face hardened.

“I remember you coming everyday.” Valeria said. “I told you I was in love with a person and you kept asking me who.” She said. “How did you find out it was him?” Valeria asked suddenly.

“I didn’t Valeria, I was already engaged to Harry at the time.” Ginny said honestly. “He taught another year at Hogwarts and then went through auror training.” She said. “To tell the truth he was scared to set a date because of his past.” Ginny said. “You know some of his past but not all of it Valeria.” She said sadly. “But we fell in love before Dumbledore died and have been in love since.” Ginny said softly. “I am having twins soon, our children along with Gwain will have to face a bigger threat than your sister or Tom Riddle one day.” She said.

“Voldemort you mean?” Valeria asked.

“No I mean Tom Riddle, he was no Lord and his name surely wasn’t Voldemort.” Ginny said. “He was a half blood just like Harry who tried to kill a child because of a prophecy.” She said. “A simple coward that was afraid of death, so afraid he made those devices to conceal his soul so that he would never have to face that next great journey Albus and Harry always talk about.” Ginny said.

“Ginny, Valeria come with me.” Lijuan said suddenly as she stood up and went around the table toward the maze and the two women followed her leaving Damali and Liching alone.

“So why decide to come see aunt and uncle?” Liching asked looking up at the young blonde headed assassin.

“I want to give this all up uncle.” Damali said sighing. “The running, the killing, all of it.” She said. “Harry, I don’t know what kind of magic he worked on me but it opened my heart like never before.” Damali said and at his look she chuckled. “Oh no I’m not in love with him I mean it was different uncle. He really unlocked my heart and made me feel again.” She said. “And I saw a young girl there after this who snuck out of the castle to come protect Harry in case in our meeting I might try to kill him.” She said. “She is the cutest child, she is a werewolf for an animagus.” Damali said and added. “Truth be told she is already of age but from what I hear was a squib that had her magic unlocked.” She said.

“Ah Andrea Von Hess’s granddaughter.” Liching said smiling. “He tell of this animagus werewolf with such a fierce heart.” He said chuckling.

“Well believe what you hear because even after she changed back into herself knowing I was an assassin she stood directly in front of him, her features like liquid ready to change and devour me I am sure.” Damali said now. “I was reminded of the boy I liked who was killed by a dark wizard near our home when I was only ten.” She said. “It was my first kill but nothing like I thought it would be.” Damali said. “What Harry gave me back felt like my soul uncle and while I can kill to defend those I like or respect.” She said and then turned to him. “Or those I want to know and love, I wont be an assassin anymore.” She said and looked up at him. “Uncle I don’t want to become like the dark wizard or assassin I have had to kill, I don’t ever want to see a child look at me again the way she did.” Damali said.

“Why Damali use weapon like Crossbow instead of wand?” Liching asked taking a sip of his tea.

“Because I never want to kill someone with the killing curse, it rips a part of your soul.” Damali said. “For good or ill uncle I want my complete soul in tact when I die.” She said.

“Aunt same way.” Liching said. “Kill with staff no magic.” He said.

“How did you two really meet and fall in love?” Damali asked. “The real story not the crummy one told in the family.” She said making a face and making her uncle laugh.

“It all start with death of my teacher by wizard in neighboring village.” Liching started off and Damali was all ears to finally hear the truth.

“Both sit!” Lijuan said frowning at the two young ladies as they made it to the center of the maze. “Valeria stop talking open ears.” She said as Valeria had been talking about the prophecy she had heard that told her she was to be with Harry and the argument started.

“Lijuan tell both end of story about Merlin and Genghis Khan now to put end to fight.” Lijuan said and they both took their seats across from each other. “Many years ago Merlin first to translate scroll and prophecy. He make journey to see Baldhere and Khan.” She said. “At end of meeting the Khan want to protect line so make Merlin make pact of marriage between two houses.” She said and Valeria smiled. “Many years later boy from line lose family to dark wizard but find way to new school that open with four teachers.” Lijuan said. “Two of teachers marry and adopt child and do blood spell to make him part of line like Ginny here do with Gwain.” She said. “Without knowing it prophecy fulfilled.” Lijuan said looking up at the two. “Family last name now called Weasley.” She said smiling. “Prophecy never say Valeria marry lazy boy, lazy boy marry ancestor of boy who adopted by founders of Hogwarts.” Lijuan said. “Prophecy never say anything about marriage, but that crazy lady and lazy boy come together to help lead wizarding world.” She said disgusted. “Ginny here now to forgive Valeria and offer friendship like did when you in hospital recovering.” Lijuan said. “Why you turn down friendship given freely?” She asked. “Valeria heart like Tom Riddle?” she added and Valeria looked shocked.

“No I never-“ She started and sighed looking down. “You are right, Ginny was the only one who came to listen and to talk to me before she was even a healer.” Valeria said. “She even taught me that spell to cast out the traces of him left in me after touching the keystone.” She said looking up at Ginny. “You came every day that summer till I was released! Why did you come?” She asked now.

“Because there was a time where I too was led astray by Tom Riddle.” She said and told the young girl about the diary and Harry saving her life. “So you see Valeria I knew that if anyone came into contact with him in such a way it would be awful.” Ginny said. “It made me feel to dirty even to look at myself Valeria, so I was there to listen and talk to you to see you through it, in the end you made me want to become a healer.” She said. “Draco’s father slipped that diary into my things during a trip to buy school supplies. But do you see me hating Draco for what his father done?” She asked and then shook her head. “I don’t even hate you for taking liberties with my husband.” She said. “There was a time you would have seriously gotten hit with a bat bogey hex but I have found through being a healer there is another way to deal with things and even more.” Ginny said. “Harry once brought me to a room filled with love where all the past times of love are replayed for you and the last picture I saw was Harry holding me in that same room, giving his whole heart to me.” She said. “Hate or any kind of emotion like it only hurts the one who feels it, remember me telling you that?” She asked and Valeria nodded with tears in her eyes.

“What or who do I go to?” Valeria asked suddenly looking down. “I have no one.” She said. “I have nothing.”

“You have two friends who love you very much at the Potter place and a nephew you can get to know.” Ginny said softly reaching out and taking the young lady’s hand.

“It sounds like charity.” Valeria said

“Ask Draco Malfoy if he has ever felt it was charity.” Ginny said. “That is a young new father that would know if anyone would.” She said. “Two nights from now is a meeting I would like you to attend. It will be held in Harry’s classroom at Hogwarts because it can be sealed without prying ears if need be.” Ginny told Valeria. “You have a right to attend because you are the legitimate heir of the house of Khan Valeria and your place has been taken by your sister who is out not only to kill me but ensnare Harry for her own foul ends.” She said. “You had the right until the other day to command me under the blood oath. I felt no loyalty to your sister and I don’t know why others did and followed her.” She said. “You even had the right to command me to leave my husband but two days ago he ended that blood oath thing once and for all.” Ginny said.

“I wouldn’t want to be a ruler anyway.” Valeria said and then looked up. “I’m so sorry Ginny.” She said.

“Don’t be that sorry dear.” Ginny said. “It was you that told us about the children and my death in childbirth so that I could get help and right now I want to say this.” She said looking directly into Valeria’s eyes. “If something happens to me and I die I want you to promise me you’ll be there for Harry. I mean really be there, not like the stunt you pulled the last time.” Ginny said. “You have no idea what that kind of loss would do to Harry or Gwain for that matter. It could even make Harry the next Grindelwald and I don’t want that, nor do I actually think he would but I don’t want him going through life alone with no one there either.” She said.

“I promise Ginny.” Valeria said. “But nothing will happen to you now.” She said.

“I want you to pull this memory out and keep it in a safe place so that if something happens to me he can see for himself I was ok and made my peace with it.” Ginny said. “And that in time he would have to move on, not be alone for a hundred years like Albus Dumbledore.” She said. “I would trust no other person with Harry and the kids more than I would trust you to do the right thing by them Valeria.” Ginny said surprising the young lady. “Prophecies are strange things because even when you know ahead of time the outcome can be the same.” She said.

“Prophecy funny thing.” Lijuan said nodding. “Each time bad thing coming, more than one prophecy made, Lijuan has seen many. Three prophecy made about Harry,” She said looking up at the stars coming out. “Harry lot like Dumbledore, maybe die like Dumbledore someday making difference in life of someone.” Lijuan turned to Ginny. “Dumbledore once tell Lijuan one day relative will come, want be part of family again and tonight has happen.” She said. “Want Lijuan know day grow shorter when happen, have not long now.” Lijuan turned to Valeria. “Some do not know how Lijuan train student so fast, time turner is good tool and useful.” She said. “But Lijuan and Liching will teach Harry and Valeria how to pass on knowledge.” She said and turned to Ginny. “Gwain last real student for Lijuan who will learn staff as well.” Lijuan said. “Summer come Lijuan and Liching will have room in Potter house.” She said and then added. “Maybe train Ginny with staff if have time.” She said then looked at Ginny making a face. “Ginny not lazy like husband?” She asked.

“Of course not Lijuan.” Ginny nodded. “And Harry is only lazy because he doesn’t sleep well at nights sometimes.” She said.

“Settled now.” Lijuan said. “Valeria friend to Potter family.” She said making a face at Valeria. “Will stop stalking Lazy boy and try kiss him, wife already have enough problem without friend try to kiss husband.” She said and turned and winked at Ginny who giggled making Valeria chuckle as well.

“Fine no more stalking.” Valeria said and got up and hugged Ginny. “I am sorry Ginny about all of this but I want to tell you it doesn’t change how I feel.” She said.

“Good cause its hard not to love Harry.” Ginny said smiling as she got up as well.

“I not love lazy boy, only tolerate him but like him better than Arturius.” Lijuan said rising and smiling smugly.

“You’ll get used to that Lijuan wouldn’t tell anyone she loved them to their face.” Valeria said. “Well not in so many words anyways.” She added remembering earlier that day. “Why do you give him personally such a hard time Lijuan?” She asked as they made their way back out of the maze.

“Arturius make fool of Lijuan.” Lijuan said. “He use staff in evil way after death of wife.” She said and looked at the two ladies. “Use staff of Merlin and corrupt staff. Take years for corruption to wear off!” She said. “Kill innocents and trap people in veil.” She said. “Lijuan never see this side of him till too late.” She said sadly.

“But he is better now right?” Valeria said.

“Still Lijuan train him. Have to take shame on self.” Lijuan said sadly.

“He paid the ultimate price Lijuan, Dumbledore killed him and Harry brought him back to redeem himself according to the prophecy.” Ginny said. “And returned his love.” She added.

“What happen if Grindelia die again?” Lijuan asked.

“Then I think this time he will be more excepting of it.” Ginny said. “And I don’t think you should be ashamed of doing your job and trusting someone to do the right thing.” She said.

“Been around husband too long wife of lazy boy.” Lijuan said smiling and looked up at her husband and Damali laughing as she came into the dinning room. “See silly assassin not kill husband with chopstick.” Lijuan said. “Good chopsticks getting expensive.” She said frowning down at the young assassin as she came up behind her chair. “Liching what tell silly young assassin?” She asked.

“I tell Damali real story of how Lijuan meet Liching.” Liching said. “Liching tell first so true story, wife no throw in extra.” He said making Lijuan smile and then she put a hand on the young assassins shoulder and felt the young girl tense. “Smart girl give up line of work family know for years.” Lijuan said. “Liching and Lijuan family now, silly assassin no more.” She said.

“Wife right, no one left in family business now except dark wizard boy who grow up in Arabia.” Liching said. “One day Damali be last of family, even Liching and Lijuan gone too.” He said sadly then looked up. “Damali you love man in America, he wizard?” She asked.

“Yes he is uncle.” Damali said. “He uses his magic to help the poor and homeless, muggle and wizard alike.” She said. “I told Harry that I thought it was a most honorable thing anyone could do.” Damali said. “I still think it is.” She said firmly.

“Yes better than being silly assassin.” Lijuan said patting the girl’s shoulder. “Well bring man here to meet family when evil witch gone.” She said and then lifted her head and seemed to be listening and smiled. “Time for enjoy dinner now.” She said waving her staff over the food warming it. “Then wife of lazy boy and relative take Valeria to Hogwarts.” She said. “Lijuan and Liching have visitor tonight.” Lijuan said.

“Who?” Valeria asked.

“Ron Weasley what have you done to yourself!” Snape said bending over the young auror who was bleeding badly. He moved his wand over Ron and nodded and got up and came back with some blood-replenishing potion to start with. After making Ron drink the potion he levitated him and took him to the Madam Pomfrey in the medical wing. She set to work on him immediately frowning. At one point he woke up. “Tell Snape floo is open to the ministry, Hamid is bound and one assassin dead in foyer.” He said and fell back onto the bed.

“What Happened?” Draco asked. He had stayed watching over Trinity and the baby and Neville as well and talking to Luna who even now was leaving her husbands bedside to come see what was going on.

“He went to the Ministry and opened the floo from the Ministry to my offices, seems he ran into trouble.” Snape said frowning. “I have to get back, stay here with Mr. Weasley you two.” He said. “I’ll contact the Minister myself.” He said grimly.

Severus Snape went back to his office albeit a little rattled and took the floo to the ministry himself. He found the assassin in the foyer dead but of Hamid there was no sign. He did a full sweep doing the spell he and Hermoine had taught the young aurors in school and noticed the faint trail that went toward an office in the lower section and the floo in that office was open. He quickly closed it frowning. He put wards over the floo and then went back to his office to contact Kingsley and the Minister of Magic and finally he call Hermoine last, she was clearly shaken but came through immediately.

“Where is your child Hermoine.” Severus asked frowning.

“My parents wanted him for the night so Ron and I could-“ She stopped and tears were forming.

“I understand, Madam Pomfrey is working on him now so he is in good hands.” Snape said. “It is bad but nothing he wont come back from.” He said and hoped Ron didn’t make him a liar.

“Thanks Severus.” Hermoine said. “Is Harry with him?”

“No Mr. Potter was sleeping last I heard, he was up for two days.” Snape said. “I’ll let him know.” He said and she nodded and left.

After those calls were made he sat there for a moment and then sighed. “Well I’ll have to be the one to tell Potter.” He said.

“Severus?” Narcissa said from the doorway. “What’s happened?” She asked coming forward and into his arms as he rose from his chair.

“Ron Weasley went to the ministry.” Snape said. “He has been doing nightly intelligence runs, for some reason he decided to go inside and open a floo to here and being the wards back up.” Snape said hesitantly. “That was all I got from his mind except that he was surprised in the attempt to do so, I have to go let Harry know about this.” He said sighing heavily.

“Harry is awake I saw him going toward his offices.” Narcissa said frowning. “We’ll go together and tell him.” She said and Snape nodded.

As they walked down to the Chamber they met Ginny, Valeria and Damali and told them about Ron, Ginny immediately turned and walked off toward the medical wing and Damali and Valeria was right behind her as the Snapes looked at Valeria oddly. “The auror thinks he is invincible?” She asked Ginny.

“He is my brother Damali, not just any auror.” Ginny said as the walked along.

“I have seen him in action he is impressive.” Damali said. “He did something few people can do, I would be dead if not for your brother.” She said frowning. “It would be best maybe if I did not go in, his wife doesn’t think much of me for my actions, which were much like Valeria’s actions with your husband, I kissed him, I understand if the unspeakable us upset.” She said smiling as she turned off down the corridor toward her room.

“Geesh I said I was sorry.” Valeria said under her breath as they went up the stairs and into the medical wing.

“He what?” Harry stood frowning. “He knows better than that.” He said turning from the two in front of him.

“Harry, Ron has convictions and responsibilities just like you do.” Narcissa said.

“Besides I think it’s from hanging out with people that are a bad influence on him.” Severus said making Harry whirl around on him as Snape held his head high. “I seem to remember a young man always ready to face his fears and his friend Ron always being there beside him.” Snape said and Harry calmed and nodded. “Hamid was able to undo the binding spell that Ron put on him but checking the floo in the lower office I noticed that the man took it to Borgen and Burks in Knockturn Alley.” Severus said. “From there I believe he could have went to Deathrow Street.” He said. “The sister of Vanessa was with your wife when we met her in the hall on the way down.” Severus added.

Harry looked up frowning. “Valeria here?” He asked.

“Yes and it surprised us as much as it did you just now Harry.” Narcissa said. “Ginny was flanked on either side by the assassin and Valeria.”

“Well to the medical wing.” Harry said. “That’s where all the answers lay right now.” He said and the other two nodded and went with him to the medical wing. All the Weasley children were there including Fleur and Irina who it seemed was closer to Charlie than anyone really knew. Ginny was inside with Madam Pomfrey but poked her head out once to tell them they stopped the bleeding and were knitting up his wounds as best they could, Ron though was far from out of the woods.

Neville who had finally woken up was looking at the curtain where he could see Madam Pomfrey and Ginny’s shadows as they were working on Ron. “Now only time will tell Mrs. Potter if your brother will pull through.” Madam Pomfrey said as she stepped back.

“What about the coma?” He heard Ginny ask hesitantly.

“One of the healers who specialize in such things could help him I am sure.” Madam Pomfrey said. “There is one in the states that is exceptionally good with coma patience.” She said.

“I’ll call Headmaster Sheppard and see if he can pull some strings.” Ginny said. “What’s this healers name?” She asked.

“I am afraid it would take more than headmaster Sheppard to get the young man here.” Madam Pomfrey said. “He is a native American healer that goes by the name of Nathan Little Wolf.” She said.

“I’ll be back shortly.” Ginny said and went to the door and called Harry into the room and pulled him into Madam Pomfrey’s office. “Ron slipped into a coma Harry. There maybe a healer that can help but he is in the states and I think if anyone could help us it would be Thomas Sheppard.” She said and he nodded.

“Ok I’ll give him a call and see what he can do. How bad are the wounds?” Harry asked looking up at the pale face of his friend while he lay in bed.

“Well that’s just it we were able to repair most of the damage although he will have a slight limp for a while, there was an extra curse we almost missed that he was hit with that was causing his body to shut down, I don’t know how he even made it here.” Ginny said also looking back at her brother then turned to Harry and gave him the information on the healer and Harry hugged her and left nodding to Snape as he did and Severus fell in step beside him as did both Damali and Valeria.

“I need to contact Thomas Sheppard.” Harry said.

“My floo will do for that Harry.” Severus said. “How bad is he?”

Harry looked back at the two women following him and frowned and looked at Severus and told him all Ginny had told him. Upon reaching Snape’s office he contacted Sheppard who it turned out was the healer’s old teacher and he sat up as he broke the connection. “I need to go to the Ministry and make sure all the wards are up.” Harry said.

“I took the liberty of doing that and sealed the floo taken by Hamid, Kingsley and Mr. Creevey are there now and so is Percy, they are getting things ready for Ministry workers to be able to floo from here and we are opening up the rest of the third floor for rooms for those that want to return to work.” Snape said. “Madam Bones and the rest of the Wizengomet will be here tomorrow evening.” He said and Harry nodded.

“Good thanks Severus.” Harry said. “Are your uncle and niece still staying at Godric’s Hollow?” He asked and Snape nodded.

“Yes I took the liberty of extending your invitation.” Snape said. “I also opened your mothers old potions lab up down in the basement for my uncle, I hoped you wouldn’t mind.” He said.

Harry looked surprised. “I didn’t know she had one down there.” He said.

“With your aptitude in potions it doesn’t surprise me.” Snape said and when Harry turned the old potions master was smiling. “Don’t worry Harry Ron will be ok.” He said and Harry sighed.

“Your friend is a unique auror he will do well and be up and around again and killing assassins in no time I am sure.” Damali said putting a hand on Harry’s shoulder and he smiled at her and nodded and then looked sternly at Valeria.

“And what is your story young lady?” Harry said.

“I have finished my training Harry.” Valeria said softly. “Ginny brought me here at the request of Lijuan to help in any way I can.” She said and bowed showing respect.

“I see, then get some rest Valeria.” Harry said smiling grimly. “You and I have a full day of work tomorrow.” He said as he got up and left the room and all three watched him leave.

“I would say that that I am going to need rest as well.” Damali said to Severus as she watched Valeria leave as well. “Something tells me it will be more than standing outside the gates of Hogwarts daring the Khan to attack.” She said.

“Yes, it would seem so.” Severus said to the young blonde as she turned and left leaving him deeply in thought and that is where Narcissa found him half an hour later.

“There is a man at the front gate dressed oddly.” Narcissa said. “He calls himself Little Wolf.”

“I’ll go down and meet him.” Severus said.

Lijuan opened the door to the young man who bowed low. “I am Hamid, nephew of the great Lijuan.” Hamid said.

“You are late, why so late?” Lijuan asked frowning at the young man.

“It was unavoidable I’m afraid.” Hamid said. “I had a run in with an auror.” He said looking at the lady before him.

“You kill auror?” Lijuan asked.

“Unfortunately no.” Hamid said.

“Leave weapon outside before enter home.” Lijuan said staff resting comfortably in her hand but somehow Hamid had the distinct feeling she could blast him off the front stoop at anytime.

He opened his robes to show no weapons except his wand and then presented his wand to her. “You are more than welcome to keep this until I leave.” He said placidly.

“Keep wand stupid assassin and follow Lijuan.” She said looking at him in disgust.

He followed her to the middle of the maze where Liching was sitting with one elbow on the table and the other on his staff. “I see the infamous Liching is still alive.” Hamid said bowing before him.

“You say discuss business.” Lijuan said. “Want hear ass get donkey. State business now so Lijuan can go to bed stupid assassin.” She said sitting down.

“Yes well as you know Damali and I are the last of the assassins in our clan.” Hamid said. “I can guarantee you that you can live out the remainder of your years in peace if you choose not to train the boy according to the prophecy.” Hamid said taking a seat.

“Damali already here give unbreakable vow, has quit family business.” Liching said. “See now only one assassin that stand in way of peace.” He said looking Hamid in the eyes and staring him down.

“Lijuan ancestor swear oath to train boy. Oath cannot be broken.” Lijuan said. “Now Lijuan make offer, stupid assassin get out of family business, change path now and boy not have kill stupid assassin.” Lijuan said turning to him and her face was hard and her eyes had a chilling effect on him.

“I have my destiny Lijuan.” Hamid said. “Vanessa will sooner or later draw Harry out to fight.” He said smiling. “She has learned the staff as well you know, Shihong taught her well.” Hamid said.

“If known Shihong teach staff to evil sister of true heir of Khan dynasty, would not have worried.” Lijuan said. “Shihong clumsy with staff, why think Shihong limp so much?” She said chuckling. “True heir of Khan dynasty and true heir of house of Merlin will lead people in peace, evil sister not around to see happen.” She said smugly. “Boy learn staff from Lijuan and stupid assassin will die because want to be great dark wizard.” Lijuan said and again turned to him. “Lijuan should kill stupid assassin, greed for power is cause of all problem now.” She said frowning at him. “Assassin bring Dark Lord to mark soul of baby, making sister of Valeria evil.” She said and stood and as she did her staff end struck the ground and sparks flew. “Lijuan not want to kill in many years, but would not mind now.” Lijuan said and again Hamid felt that chill in the air as Liching stood as well.

“Think time assassin go now.” Liching said. “Lijuan and Liching will kill assassin if see again.” He said frowning now.

Hamid rose and bowed to them both. “I am deeply sorry we could not come to an agreement in this.” Hamid said as he stood up straight again. “I would have seen to it that your end days were peaceful, but now I cannot guarantee that you understand.” He said and turned as Liching led him out of the maze with Lijuan at his back. As the door opened he felt the mean edge of Lijuan’s staff go into the middle of his back pushing him out the door and picking himself off the ground he turned to see her standing there just outside the door.

“Stupid assassin, Liching and Lijuan never have peaceful year.” Lijuan said and there was menace in her voice. “All Lijuan life she hear Lijuan bring shame on family because don’t want to be assassin, but shame fall on family because assassins.” She said fuming. “Lijuan smart one in family, marry well, good man for husband.” Lijuan said taking a step toward Hamid causing his placidity to break and he stumbled back. “Stupid assassin remember curse of Lijuan because Lijuan first spirit you see when boy kill you.” She said and again her staff struck the ground and flaming sparks flew out from beneath it. “No one wield staff like Lijuan and Liching stupid assassin, think Lijuan foolish and don’t know assassin learn staff?” She said looking at him with pure disgust. “Assassin should have brought staff, Lijuan show how to use.” She said smiling now but it wasn’t a pleasant smile at all. “Before Lijuan die she change prophecy, boy learn staff so well he not have to sacrifice self to kill stupid clumsy assassin!” She said and turned suddenly toward the door and vanished slamming the door after her.

Hamid was more scared than furious right now and just wanted to leave this place. He turned on the spot and was in Deathrow Street in no time. Vanessa was talking to the assassins he had hired and the deatheaters that had chosen to remain with them. He stalked past them and up to his rooms on the second floor and slammed the door.

Vanessa heard the slamming of his door and at first was furious then curious as to why Hamid was so upset. She knew of his run in with the auror that night but that was it. Turning back to the others her brow knitted together. “There is special significance in Godric’s Hollow for Harry Potter and those who follow him.” She said. “I want his parents resting place desecrated and Godric’s Hollow attacked daily.” Vanessa said. “That should draw Potter and his friends out into the open, then I will dispose of him according to the prophecy.” She said turning to toward the stairs. “In the meantime I want scouts out for his wife.” She said.

The assassin in charge of the group stepped forward. “It will be done my Khan.” He said as she went up the stairs.

A knock on the door brought a fuming Hamid back to himself. He knew it would be Vanessa wanting to know what was wrong and he fought down his anger and opened the door smiling sheepishly. One day he wouldn’t have to pretend with this girl, soon she would be dead and his journey on the road to power would begin.

“Please accept my apologies my Khan, today was a most non productive day.” Hamid said. “I gained the inside of the ministry and I believe we killed one of Harry Potter’s friends, Ron Weasley, who is an auror for the ministry.” He said standing aside and letting her in. “”Of course not long after I broke the body binding curse, rather strong auror Mr. Weasley, I took the floo from the nearest office but was unable half an hour later to get back in.” He said.

“Do not take it hard my cousin, soon Harry Potter will be no more and you and I will see to it that the rest of his friends are hunted down.” Vanessa said as she went over to the window to look out. “I have given the order to desecrate his parents resting place so that should lure him out.” She said and turned her head to look at him for a moment before turning back. “I have also given the order to hunt down Ginerva Potter and kill her, I have given this order before, was it ignored cousin?” She asked.

“No my Khan their friends and family are going out of their way to protect Potter’s wife.” Hamid said. “I had no idea that his friends were so powerful, to take down the Dark Lord was one thing but we are more powerful than he.” He said honestly.

“Hamid did you free those on Devils Island yet?” Vanessa asked and Hamid nodded.

“Before my run in with Mr. Weasley today my Khan.” Hamid said. “There are also assassins freeing those in prisons in two other countries.” He said. “The new recruits should be here within a day or two.” Hamid said.

“Good.” Vanessa said sighing. “Hamid I want you to take three of your best assassins and go underground.” She said. “I want you to lay low for a time and then strike taking out his wife before she gives birth and that child they have adopted.” She said. “I also want you to kill my sister before I meet Harry.” She said now turning to stare directly at him. “I want my sister dead first Hamid.” She said and her face looked strained.

Since Valeria had arrived in the castle Harry could feel her thoughts and her presence. It was a comforting feeling and he sighed taking Ginny aside. The next morning after Harry had went in to see about Ron and had sat with Hermoine for a while as the healer seemed to be in a trance with Ron helping his brother-in-law it seemed to find his way out of the coma.

“Ginny I think the link I had with Voldemort transferred to Valeria.” Harry said as they sat down a little away from the rest who where there waiting to see the outcome that the healer Little Wolf would have on his brother-in-law. “I mean with her it doesn’t hurt and I think I know why.” He said.

“So do I Harry and she isn’t evil like he was.” Ginny said. “It’s a good thing you two have that link because I think it will bring both of you a bit of peace at times.” She said. “It will also help you when you have to face Vanessa as well.” Ginny said. “With that connection you will be a stronger force against the darkness Harry.” She said.

“You really think that?” Harry asked and Ginny nodded.

“Yes I do, Harry if something were to happen to me I would want you to be able to move on and eventually be happy again.” Ginny said.

“Don’t say things like that Ginny everything will be ok.” Harry said.

“Barring what happened with Arturius and Grindelia, you Harry Potter do not have total control over life and death.” Ginny said as she ran her hand down his cheek. “Some things are beyond even a great wizard such as yourself my husband.” She said. “You yourself said that the Mirror and veil with the keystone wouldn’t work if you asked it for something personal but would only work if it was an unselfish wish and if something were to happen to me it wouldn’t be me you ended up bringing back Harry.” Ginny said. “I am going to be a good friend to Valeria as I already have been, you need to be there for the kids and my family if something happens Harry and you need to let Valeria help you as well.” Ginny said. “I can be a little jealous I admit but I can also be a realist Harry.” She said. “And I’m not saying I am dying now but one day I will Harry and a long time before you both.” Ginny said as she got up and kissed her husband. “First thing today I want you to do is take Valeria to the room you took me too the year you defeated Tom.” Ginny said. “Heal her soul Harry, he has used that killing curse, only you could help her heal that and I want you to make the effort first thing today.” She said and Harry nodded as he stood taking his wife in his arms.

“Ok but you know more than what Lijuan told Valeria and I don’t you?” Harry said smiling down at her.

“I know a lot more about that and it was Lijuan who brought the rest to my attention.” Ginny said looking into Harry’s eyes. “But she also told me that the future is fluid, not a thing that can be truly predicted with accuracy by even the best and most powerful prophet.” She said and turned toward the door going in to check on Ron.

Harry turned and start making his way down to see Valeria when he felt her on her way up to see him and smiled as she looked up in surprise on the stairway. “I was just coming to see you and Ginny, Harry to see what I could do if anything for those waiting.” She said.

“I know I felt your thoughts and that you were on the way up as I started down.” Harry said.

“Yes it is a bit disconcerting isn’t it?” Valeria asked frowning. “I mean the connection has a calming effect on me but-“ She stopped.

“I understand but it’ll make us a stronger force against the darkness.” Harry said smiling. “At least that is what Ginny told me.” He said. “And she would know if anyone, my wife is seldom wrong about those things.” Harry said frowning a bit looking up the stairs from where he had just come from.

“So what are we going to do today?” Valeria asked. “You said it would be a full day does that mean we are going after her today?” She asked and Harry shook his head and reached out and grabbed Valeria by the hand.

“No, first we take a trip to the Ministry to the Hall of Mysteries like my wife ordered me to do.” Harry said smirking. “I am going to introduce you to something beyond your wildest dreams Valeria.” He said smiling at her confusion and turned on the spot with her going side-along vanishing from the stairs of Hogwarts.

McGonagall had been on her way up the stairs and had seen the two vanish and frowned and had stopped dead looking at the place where they had just been standing. “Yes, yes it is time I talked to Severus about this, no other person could run Hogwarts like Dumbledore except one person, besides I miss teaching.” She said quietly and turned on her heels and made her way down to see Severus Snape.

Chapter 25: Chapter 25 – Arturius and Grindelia and a night with Dragons

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Arturius?” Grindelia asked catching her husbands attention and he looked up confused and then smiled. “What is troubling my husband so?” She asked as she sat on his lap. Grindelia had noticed that since Neville injured, and now even more since Ron had almost died, that her husband was barely aware of the things or people around him. When not in class with the students he would climb the astronomy tower and stare off across the grounds of Hogwarts into the distance for hours it seemed until she would come get him to bring him down to dinner. Ron was out of the coma and resting comfortably except for when Hermoine would admonish him for taking such a risk but Grindelia could tell it was a half hearted admonishment because she was also so proud of her husband.

He sighed and looked down. “I am afraid my love.” Arturius said at last.

“We are all afraid husband, these are uncertain times right now.” Grindelia said.

“Yes, yes of course but I have been thinking, how many other husbands, friends, family of those murdered were afraid because of me long ago.” Arturius said sadly. “I have my powers back, the love of my life back.” He said looking up smiling sadly at Grindelia. “And we both have so much future to look forward to with friends and dare I say it, family, and I do not feel I deserve any of this because of my past.” He said and she saw the sorrow and the hurt in his eyes.

“But we do have a chance now to make things right, we do have family that has accepted us and we do have those that depend on us Arturius.” Grindelia said cupping his head and turning his head around so she could look deeply into his eyes. “We aren’t running anymore my husband and both of us are powerful enough to help where help is needed.” Grindelia said. “We let one assassin out of dozens be the end of us and I do not intend for that to happen to those two especially after they have adopted a child, and what a child indeed and two more on the way my husband!” She said smiling. “And you and I are young again, young enough to have children, and if not we could adopt and I wouldn’t care if the child was muggle or a wizard.” She said smiling and tweaked his nose. “And neither would you Arturius.” Grindelia said and her smile had always been infectious to him and he smiled back.

“You are right wife.” Arturius said. “We do have a great deal of responsibility at that.” He said. “And we know the ways of the assassins, and these assassins are not like those of old.” Arturius said smiling.

“Then let us take the fight to them husband.” Grindelia said now and Arturius looked at her in surprise. “Don’t look so surprised husband your mind has been wandering a lot these past few days since the young auror was brought in.” She said smiling. “I know you were intending to leave tonight and take down a number of her assassins and I am going with you, if you remember husband I am better with a staff than you are.” She said smugly. “Lijuan always said you play too much but I have seen you wield a staff and together we like Lijuan and Liching were hunted like animals, would you have Harry and his friends done the same way? Or Gwain?” She asked as she stood up pulling him up with her. “Come my husband let us show that we are not just taking up space in this castle and show these young assassins that we too are a force to be reckoned with.” She said smiling up at him wickedly as she used to when facing the assassins long ago.

“Tonight it is then wife.” Arturius said sighing. “I could never keep anything from you, then or now.” He said smiling and then his smile faded. “We do not have duty in the hallway tonight but we can still get out of the castle undetected.” Arturius said. “But how do we, you and I lure them out?” He asked and sighed again. “It always comes back to that.” Arturius said frowning. “They are so busy trying to lure Harry out but we don’t know where they will attack.” He said.

“Ah but we do my husband.” Grindelia said smiling. “We do have a patrol to make, you and I, and tonight we will make it as a different couple.” She said bringing out two flasks and handing one to Arturius. “Tonight we are the Potters my husband.” She said mischievously.

“What is this?” He asked and then opening the flask he smelled the concoction and looked up at his wife in surprise. “Polyjuice Potion?” Arturius said and smiled just as mischievously back at his wife. “In some ways my father was right about you my wife, you do indeed have a dark side.” He said chuckling and she slapped at him playfully.

“That is only because I do not like to lose husband.” She said chuckling. “The reason your father never liked me was because I once took up for my father before knowing what my father was really like.” Grindelia said sobering. “Your father was the recipient of that outburst and I will always regret that.” She said.

“And the reason your father disliked me?” Arturius asked.

“Because you were a Dumbledore husband and your family protected muggles.” She said sadly. “That was all it took for him to dislike you, denounce me and to send assassins after us both.” Grindelia said and then looked up frowning. “Was it you who killed him?” She asked.

Arturius chuckled. “No it wasn’t I that killed your father, your mother did that the night you were murdered.” He said. “I confronted them both, so angry and hurt was I that you were taken from me.” Arturius said. “I was close to doing the same to him and your mother did it before I even had the chance.” He said looking down.

“Mother was always a stickler for justice.” Grindelia said and then sighing looked up at her husband. “So what should I wear that would look smashing on a redhead and equally as well on a brunette later my dear?” She asked flashing that wicked grin again.

“I would say black Grindelia, and I think you two need a chaperon tonight if you’re going out.” Damali said from the doorway. “Sorry but its hard to give up some things your used to doing.” She said smiling sheepishly

“Absolutely not Damali it’ll be dangerous enough with just us.” Arturius said.

“Well ok but you know I’ll follow you either way.” Damali smiled and Grindelia looked to Arturius.

“She has a point husband.” Grindelia said frowning and looked back toward the small petite blonde. “Damali this is something we really wanted to do on our own but I understand you would follow, I ask that you not interfere during the battle.” She said. “This is something Arturius and I feel we must do, we were given so much and we would like to feel we earned it Damali.” She said.

“I am sorry Grindelia and to you too Arturius but I feel the same as you do.” Damali said. “What good so far has the assassin before you done to deserve what she was given?” She asked. “The auror upstairs saved my life, Harry gave a part of me back and his wife took me to meet my relatives.” Damali said. “I am still looked at by some, save the little werewolf, as if my presence here isn’t wanted.” She said.

“Ok but now heroics Damali.” Arturius said and the blonde chuckled.

“You are kidding right?” Damali said. “We’re talking about third rate assassins are we not?” She said smiling.

Harry was in his classroom with the desks moved back, Ginny sitting on his desk in front of the face of Slytherin watching the two staff wielders face off sparing with one another. Valeria faced him staff shooting out with a curse that should have took him cleanly off his feet but instead glanced harmlessly off the sidewall.

“Focus Valeria, you’re not blocking me out.” Harry said shooting a curse that took the young woman and knocked her back a few steps. “Remember focus on keeping your mind closed.” He said.

“This from the man I can read like an open book?” Valeria said sending his next curse back at him, which only bounced harmlessly off his shield.

Ginny sighed, they had been going at this for half an hour when Hermoine finally walked in and smirked at the two.

“Harry you and Valeria wont be the ones fighting each other, you’ll be fighting against someone as a team.” She said and pulled her wand making a sandbag image of Vanessa. “This is your opponent you two.” Hermoine waved her wand over the life-like sandbag and it seemed to come to life while Hermoine thought for a moment and waved her wand over it again creating a staff and working a few intricate spells. “Now instead of sparing against one another use the connection to bring down the sandbags.” She said.

“But there is only one sandbag Hermoine.” Harry said frowning and for a moment Hermoine sighed and looked in his direction like he must be nuts and whirled her wand over the sandbag creating a clone and then another popped up and so on until there were about forty of them standing there.

“She is good.” Valeria said looking at Hermoine’s work. “But they’re only sandbags.” She said. “Not much team work needed to take them down.” Valeria said smirking.

“Valeria just get ready.” Hermoine said and turned to Harry. “Both of you.” She said and walked over sitting down next to Ginny shot her wand out and an intense light came out and hit the sandbags and they immediately went into a defensive stance.

“Hey not bad-“ Harry was saying when the forty sandbag dummies came for him like they were real. Harry avoided the first staff and a three curse shot out of the staffs behind the first dummy taking him mid-stride and sending him to his backside. Valeria was also taking a beating on her side having avoided two of the curses using a shield but being hit with a staff on the head going to her knees. As one the forty sandbags stopped and waited. Harry and Valeria both heard Ginny snickering from the front as Hermoine frowned at the two.

“You’re supposed to be a team. You have a connection use it.” Hermoine said and Harry and Valeria both glared at her.

“Fine.” Harry said standing as Valeria did the same and they took their stance and again the sandbags came alive all at once. Harry opened his mind to the connection and smiled as Valeria did from the other side. Harry threw up a shield again but only for as long as it took him to turn on the spot and reappear in the middle of the group doing a spin move while Valeria too threw up a shield but not for her, it was for Harry and just as suddenly she was back to back with him in the middle of the group of sandbags and together they pushed the sandbags back till both did and intricate moves with their staffs and when their staffs came down as one hitting the stone floor causing sparks to fly from the ends an unnatural wave to swept over the sandbags. As the wave stretched out and hit each sandbag, the sandbag would explode until all were dust cascading down. Only then did they both turn to look at Hermoine who looked on impressed.

“Their not a bad team.” Ginny said thoughtfully.

“They’re too aggressive.” Hermoine said frowning suddenly.

“Too aggressive?” Ginny said looking at Hermoine now. “Those are assassins out there Hermoine, they are going to have to be aggressive.” She said. “More so with this group than the deatheaters before them.” Ginny said. “And the deatheaters that were freed aren’t going to want to go back to Azkaban.” She said.

“Yes but, well, Harry you were never this aggressive before, was it the link?” Hermoine asked walking over to the two.

“No the link was fine, I was able to anticipate her moves and telegraph an image to her.” Harry said.

“Harry has been quite aggressive in his dealings for the last year.” Draco said from the doorway. “On of the reasons I believe he agreed that stepping down from being an auror was the right thing to do.” He said walking on into the classroom. Trinity and the baby are resting and I could feel you two up in the medical wing.” Draco said smirking. “Do you know how much signature energy you two give off when you’re going at it?” He said. “Some might not feel it but even Ron and Neville felt it. McGonagall even felt it.” Draco said.

“My point exactly Draco.” Hermoine said. “The whole display was intense and there was an underlying darkness to that last spell.” She said.

“What?” Harry said frowning. “You and I went over that spell together at my house and you said it was a gray area spell, now your saying it’s a dark spell?” He asked.

“I said I wouldn’t use dark magic, Harry was the one who sent the spell into my head to use.” Valeria said.

“Yes but Harry what were you thinking when you cast the spell?” Hermoine said.

“Just that I was slightly upset with what she did to Cho and Valeria and the fact that she is trying to kill Ginny.” Harry said defensively.

“”And your still thinking about what they did to your parent’s crypt aren’t you Harry?” Ginny asked coming over to him. “Your not upset your down right angry.” She said and took him into her arms.

“Yes ok I am angry.” Harry said. “I think I have a darn good reason to be angry too.” He said.

“Yes Harry but with neutral spells they can reflect dark magic when the caster is angry.” Hermoine said. “We have been over this before.” She said.

“Yeah but its kind of hard not to be angry when someone does something like that.” Harry said frowning at Hermoine but a hand was laid on his shoulder and he turned to see Valeria looking at him oddly. “Yes but when you do that it causes the spell I throw to also be darker.” She said. “You’re not fighting as one but as a team and we have to be able to trust one another.” Valeria said and Harry sighed looking back at his wife.

“This is going to be harder than I thought.” Harry said to her and she smiled.

“Hard or not you can do this.” Ginny said. “Harry I know you, I have seen you be aggressive while working out but never lose your temper.” She said. “I have even seen you flippant while your throwing a pretty heavy curse.” Ginny said.

“Yeah like that wizard we took out seven months ago that was throwing all kinds of dark curses at you Harry.” Draco said. “You joked with me the whole time while your were throwing up shield charms and silly jelly legged curses on the man.” He said smiling. “Potter you embarrassed the man to death almost.” Draco said chuckling. “Now the most that’s happened is a few chunks of marble has been blasted off the facing of the crypt and the vases on the outside were blown apart.” He said sobering. “Nothing you and I with Hermoine’s help couldn’t fix in a jiffy.” Draco said and Hermoine nodded.

“And if that is the best she can do to draw you out I wouldn’t worry much.” Hermoine said. “After the second attack on Godric’s Hollow the twins have made it pretty safe.” She said. “I know their still trying to attack people out in the open there but we can only do so much.” Hermoine said and Valeria elbowed him hard in the ribs.

“So stop getting angry, get with the program and stop throwing off my aim!” She said making a face at him much like Lijuan would and winking over his shoulder at Ginny who grinned at her.

Harry sighed again rubbing his side and nodded. “Ok I’ll try to get over it but just wait till someone does that to-“ He started and then looked around. “Never mind ok from the top lets try it again, later, after dinner we’ll get Grindelia and Arturius to show us a few things about how they are as a team too without using the connection.” Harry said and Hermoine was immediately making more sandbags.

Dinner was being served when Harry noticed that Arturius and Grindelia’s chairs were empty and figured they were eating in their room. Draco drew him into a conversation about the Bicorn that Draco gave a lesson on that day. A Bicorn, being a two horned mythical demonic creature that eats human flesh, was reported seen in Diagon Alley two days before reported in the Daily Prophet as being fact yet Luna’s father posted an article in the Quibbler to the public letting them know the creature didn’t exist. However every class wanted to know if it existed. Snape joined in the lively discussion at the table telling the two it was probably an illusion spell made by Vanessa’s faction to cause fear and soon even Horace Slughorn was voicing his opinion as to the creature.

Ron along with Hermoine were eating in the hospital wing when Damali came in and made her way over to them. “I am glad you are doing well Auror.” Damali said to Ron. “Mrs. Weasley you have a very brave and noble husband.” She said surprising Hermoine with a hug and then Hermoine felt the piece of parchment in her pocket as Damali stood. “Anything I can do for you both, you have only to ask.” She said.

“Thank you Damali and your not a bad duelist yourself, you should become an auror.” Ron said. “The ministry here or in America could do worse.” He said.

Damali smirked. “I think being a florist would be a lot quieter auror and a I could use that time to get to know a man not unlike you.” She said smiling and bowed to them both before she left.

“You know she doesn’t seem like the assassin type really.” Ron said taking a bite of chicken. “Of course once you see her in a stand off then you can pretty much tell, she knows a great deal of magic I know but chooses to kill with muggle weapons instead.” He said frowning and added. “Strange that.”

Hermoine had reached in her pocket and pulled out the parchment, which was folded into a triangle and upon one side there were numbers ticking backwards. At first she thought it might be a bomb and then shook her head, that wouldn’t be the assassins style to hurt either of them like that. She tried to open the note but it seemed stuck together. A timer so that she couldn’t open it right away.

“What’s that Hermoine?” Ron asked seeing the small note.

“From Damali, she put it in my pocket when she hugged me.” Hermoine said looking up at him. “Its sealed with a timing charm on it.” She said.

“Try the counter spell to the time spell you used on Fred and George’s gift over Christmas.” Ron said and Hermoine smiled at him. “What? I can’t have a brilliant thought now and then?” He asked chuckling.

“I’m just glad you’re here to have any kind of thought.” Hermoine said frowning down and waving her wand over the paper and it unfolded in her palm but was blank. “Drat it, it’s also got a timer on revealing the ink, hold on.” She said waving her wand over the paper and words started to appear.

“Patience is a virtue.” Was spelled out clearly and Hermoine flipped the paper over to see the numbers still ticking down.

“She’s not a bad witch at all but I learned how to get past the marauders map.” Hermoine said smugly and taking her wand and doing a three count and then a flourish brought the note to life.

“Arturius and Grindelia are going to Godric’s Hollow to whittle down the odds a bit, I am going with them to see nothing happens to them. I leave this note to you Hermoine Weasley because you are smart enough to keep this quiet as anyone aparating in would be a target for the trap the two have planned for the low rate assassins she has working for her.” The note spelled out and Hermoine gasped and she handed the note to Ron.

“Get Harry now.” He said throwing off the covers but when he tried to stand he went to the floor. “Hurry Hermoine they are going to try taking down that whole gang of assassins by themselves, we need to give them help without them knowing.” Ron gasped out as she came around to him.

“Ok but Ron get back in bed your not going anywhere like that.” She said and as she was going out the door of the medical wing Neville had gotten up to help Ron back into bed with his one good arm, the other still in a sling.

“Don’t worry I’ll go and see that Harry is protected.” Neville said and Ron shook his head.

“No Damali is right who ever goes is going to be a target.” Ron said. “Arturius and Grindelia ran from assassins for over ten years Neville and now they have the help of a highly skilled assassin not a low rate one.” He said.

Appearing outside the village of Godric’s Hollow the three made their way to a stand of trees that shielded them from the town, Arturius and Grindelia drinking from the flasks and the change was instantaneous. “Ok now we walk in.” Arturius said in Harry’s voice. “Once the assassins are on us Damali find a place on the Twins roof to attack them from.” He said and added. “That way we know that area isn’t a threat, at least not to us.” He said smiling as Damali nodded and also smiled grimly.

“Husband this fight will be not different than the time we were cornered in Italy.” Grindelia said in Ginny’s voice while she shook out her long red hair and looked up at her husband. “I may get to like this color.” She said smiling.

“I like your hair black as coal my dear.” He said smiling and they took each other’s hand as Damali moved off to take her spot. Grindelia twirled her staff behind her back out of sight as Arturius did the same and the game was afoot.

As they strolled down the road to the town they noticed shadows moving suddenly from behind buildings and filing into the alleyways. “They aren’t very patient are they my dear?” Arturius whispered.

“Well young people today aren’t as patient for many reasons, too many distractions today, too many gadgets.” Grindelia said.

“Yes, yes well lets give these assassins the final lesson of their lives in patience before we call for Dobby to put them into the veil.” Arturius said grinning mischievously.

“Well yes, what’s left of them husband.” Grindelia said and he saw that thing in her eyes, even though she was in the disguise of another, that he would always be able to recognize. It was one of the things his father disliked about her that Arturius loved. Her fierce love of battle when her friends and loved ones were threatened.

From the corners of their eyes they saw some of the assassins filter behind them and a group that were ready to step forward from the sides. A small group walked out into the street ahead and the small quaint little village was suddenly a gauntlet with Arturius and Grindelia trapped in the middle. Grindelia saw a small flash from the top of the twins store and squeezing her husbands hand they released hands and both took a side step staff’s spinning and two wedge shaped blue energy shields sprang to life as curses hit all around they two.

The shields were taking the damage while Arturius, shooting spells as fast as he could spin his staff was giving Grindelia time to work her magic. Soon she had woven an intricate spell around the perimeter and with a flourish both brought their staff’s down and the street in front and behind them exploded sending the assassins flying.

Again they brought their staff’s down and sparks flew from the ends as they connected with the cobblestone street and another explosion rocked the night sending rubble back at the assassins to the side and then that rubble was swirling like a tornado as Arturius and Grindelia wove patterns in the air.

The two shields were holding all the curses the assassins were throwing yet the curses that Arturius and Grindelia had thrown had sliced right through all the shields the assassins were using. “Evidently husband no one ever taught these kids how to put up a real shield.” Grindelia said smiling now as she deftly avoided a killing curse that made it over the shield on her side.

“Lijuan was right, the kids of today are lazy.” Arturius said and then he saw one assassin make a run for them that would let him breach the barrier, the shields up now were only for the darkest of magic, which would catch a spell sending it back toward its owner but a human could breach it with no problem. “Here they come my love, stand ready.” He shouted over the shout of the assassin coming at him.

“So your telling me they went by themselves to Godric’s Hollow?” Harry asked frowning down at the note. “Great, ok Valeria and I will take care of this.” He said to Hermoine as he went over and hugged his wife. “We’ll be back soon.” He said.

Valeria had just made her way in as Harry was headed out the door. “Ok no time for sandbags we have a rescue mission to go on.” Harry said over his shoulder and she rushed to catch up with him.

Draco stood there for a moment looking at the door and smirked looking over at the two girls. “Like I’m going to miss this?” He said and rushed out the door.

Minutes later in McGonagall’s office Hermoine and Ginny were explaining to McGonagall, Mr. Weasley, Percy and Sirius, Drusilla, Remus, Tonks, Hess and Severus the last six rushing from the office ignoring the call of McGonagall who sat back down sighing.

“But why would they do something like this?” Percy asked and his father turned to him smiling grimly.

“The same reason you did three years ago at the attack of the Ministry, to save someone you loved Percy.” He said laying a hand on the young man’s shoulder.

“I knew something like this would eventually happen.” McGonagall said. “I tried to include them to let them know they were needed here.” She said.

“Its not your fault Minerva.” Dumbledore said from his portrait. “Together the two grew to have a natural lust for battle against assassins, I would worry more about they creatures outside the wall.” He said making them all look up and immediately they were on the move to the astronomy tower to have a look.

Having gained the entrance to Hogwarts with Severus, Sirius and Drusilla side by side and Remus arguing with Tonks as Sirius argued with Drusilla they looked up at the gates they were heading toward when a group of roars and five jets of flames burned the night sky over their heads stopping them in their tracks. Two Hungarian Horntails, a Chinese Fireball and two Norwegian Ridgebacks were patrolling outside the gates. Another blast by the Chinese fireball sent them back toward the castle out of range of the flames.

“It looks like we have a bigger problem here.” Severus Snape said looking past the dragons at the group that was assembling on the other side of the Dragons and those prodding the dragons on and as they stood there another fire trail blasted over their heads from above as a Hibridean Black flew over them and landed within the compound. “Damn it, run! The wards and spells do not work on Dragons!” He shouted as another blast of fire blasted over their heads.

A number of people on brooms could be seen coming fast toward Hogwarts as two Peruvian Vipertooth dragons landed within the grounds. The people on the other side of the wall again prodded the dragons there over the wall and onto the grounds yet couldn’t gain entrance themselves. One wizard from the gates shot a spell up toward the astronomy tower that rebounded back and hit one of the Hungarian Horntails who immediately looked to the tower as McGonagall looked over the edge with Mr. Weasley and Percy.

Charlie Weasley came in to land in the forbidden forest and took up positions there. There had been no way to send word after the Dragon preserve had been attacked. Charlie and Irina with most of those left after the attack had run to their brooms and followed the beasts. Tired and cold from wind and non-stop ride here, Charlie knew they all needed some rest before even attempting to round up the dragons that were entering the Hogwarts grounds.

“Charlie” Irina said pointing at the whomping willow. “Did you not say there was a tunnel to the inside there?” She asked.

“No that tunnel leads to the shrieking shack, we need inside Hogwarts.” Charlie said turning to her. “What we need is a diversion.”

The six who had gone to help Harry made it back into the castle and up to the astronomy tower as McGonagall and the rest made their way inside followed by a sheet of flame.

“Confounded Dragons!” Moody said. “Hess I thought I saw Charlie Weasley and some of those Dragon handlers land in the woods, how can we distract these beast long enough for them to make it in here.” He asked but a roar outside startled them all. They heard his voice cursing to high heaven before even opening the door to the tower again to warn him. Hagrid had already come from his shack to see the cause of the noise and walking out had been attacked by the two small Peruvian Vipertooth dragons and Hagrid had butted their heads together knocking them out and turned toward the castle to make his way in when his path was blocked by a Chinese Fireball and as he jumped to the ground behind two boulders flames roared over his head and blasted off the boulders.

“We’ve got to help him!” Sirius said. “He’ll never survive out there, come on Remus.” He said and not only did Remus follow so did Severus.

“We have to help your friend Charlie.” Irina said.

“Ok we have enough strength to do this once and once only everyone so listen up.” Charlie said as the others drew in to listen.

Arturius and Grindelia knew if they stayed within the center of the village it could be destroyed so now that they had drawn them out the turned as one sweeping down the corner shields and erecting personal energy shields and took off running with the assassins that were left standing behind them hot on their heels.

Damali had seen it and wanted to curse but took the chance to take down eight more before they were out of sight. Suddenly there were more people aparating into the square and she aimed at the one who seemed to be leading them yet waited. “Spread out and find them.” The assassin said and as they each had started on their separate routes Harry and Valeria appeared in the middle of the courtyard.

“Harry look out!” Damali cried and a knife whizzed by over her as she threw herself to the opposite side of the roof.

Harry and Valeria it seemed didn’t even take time to assess the situation but immediately threw up shields and standing back to back put one foot out taking their stance.

If anything Arturius and Grindelia would have to admit they were having the time of their lives and neither was scared in the least. “This my husband is we should have done upon our return and not waited.” She said as they skidded to a halt and again threw up the wedge shaped shields. “Oh how I have missed a good battle against these dirty assassins.” She said spinning her staff and shooting a spell out that tripped the mob behind them as Arturius spun his staff shooting out a blasting spell that took four assassins down that had aparated in before them.

“My wife, I think you love the wild life too much.” He said grinning. “I would much rather be at home with my feet before a roaring fire.” Arturius said chuckling.

“My husband is a bad liar.” Grindelia said. “I think you are working off the frustrations of the years in this one battle!” She said as she spun bringing her staff end around taking out an assassin and blocking two knives and an arrow that tried to make it through.

Arturius saw an opening in the middle of the group as two of the assassins went down. He aparated into the center and heard his wife call out to him. He was beyond hearing now as he whirled around taking those in the group out instantly with a lightening spell and as the electricity reached out and touched those there they fell unconscious to the ground. He turned seeing the green color behind him and kept turning and as he aparated Grindelia threw up her shield and only that is what saved them both. Arturius standing before had thrown up a shield as well and the two shields exploded suddenly blasting them both off their feet and the curse hit an assassin behind them who dropped like a stone.

Harry and Valeria pulled the assassins out of town by aparating to the edge of town and then running the opposite way Arturius and Grindelia had gone. Of course this was purely by accident. But like the first set of assassins it was enough and the chase was on.

“Dobby my little friend, are you busy!” Arturius shouted into the night and Dobby winked into existence.

“Dobby is here Dumbledores sirs and madam.” He said but looked at them closely and smiled. “Dobby would know his master you cannot play joke on Dobby.” He said smiling.

“”We’re not trying to play a joke on you my little friend we however did put on over on this bunch.” Arturius said. “With the rest young elf?” He asked and Dobby smiled and nodded. “There are more in the streets of Godric’s Hollow and be careful because Damali is on the roof of the twins shop.” He said.

Dobby snapped his fingers and he was gone and the assassins with him. Arturius and Grindelia smiled at each other and the potion started wearing off. “Ah I can see my handsome husband again.” Grindelia said.

“And I my beautiful wife.” Arturius said. “Ginny may not be plain but she isn’t you Grindelia my dear.” He said smiling and taking her into his arms and kissing her. They turned and walked back toward the village and as they were nearing it they could hear battle from beyond it from the direction they came from getting there. “Damali!” He said and they both took off at once as the assassin jumped down from the roof of the store shaking her head as she saw the two run past.

“Ah the lost assassin, I thought-“Was all the assassin behind her got out before she fired her crossbow behind her back without looking.

“Low rate assassin.” She said making a face at the man as he fell face forward to the ground. A small house elf appeared and snapped his fingers and the bodies were gone instantly and so was he. She had recognized that elf, he belonged to Harry. The sounds of distant battle echoed down the lane and she took off in the direction of the sounds.

Charlie and Irina took off immediately and made a direct assault on the Hungarian Horntail and the Chinese Fireball earning them a chaser a piece on their broom while the rest slipped by to the double doors and held them open for Hagrid who had made it to his feet and was running as fast as he could to take advantage of the Dragons distraction. So intent was he that he ran into the one dragon no one would want to run into.

The Ukrainian Ironbelly landed just behind him narrowly missing him and then blasted a sheet of flame that would have engulfed Hagrid but for the fire shields that Remus, Sirius and Severus had thrown up at once making the fire deflect back at the dragon who hitting it in the face and causing it to rare back and roar out in anger and take a leaping hop at Hagrid missing him by mere inches and as the beast landed you could feel the ground tremble. Its front foot reached out trying to grab Hagrid and only succeeded in raking his back lightly with its long claws before a Norwegian Ridgeback slammed into the beasts head taking it down while drowning it in flames. Hagrid looked back and stopped. “Norbert?” He said and the ridgeback looked his way and shot out a flame at him that the others deflected again.

“Hagrid get to the castle!” Charlie said flying over as the Hungarian was hot on his tail. From behind Hagrid he heard something running up on him and then seen Fang pass him heading for the door tackling Sirius trying to get in. Finally Hagrid made it to the door and the others stepped aside as Charlie and Irina flew in closing them behind them.

Harry and Valeria had stopped and turned and Harry telegraphed his thoughts and immediately the shields were up and they were ready as the first curse hit their shields and the assassins came rushing forward. A curse was thrown over the shield and as Harry ducked Valeria rolled over his back to the other side of him and stooped down.

Suddenly there were five more Valeria’s in different places around the group of assassins and Harry and Valeria rose as one staffs spinning and curses going into the heart of the group and widening out until they broke and ran, by that time they looked up to see two people doing the same and the assassins were caught in the middle. “Arturius and Grindelia!” Harry said and jumped up and ran toward the group of assassins who started firing down on he and Valeria. Again they stopped and the shields went up and the assassins ahead tried to aparated away to no avail. Harry had thrown up an anti-aparition shield immediately before throwing up a shield in front of him, which caused two things, the assassins couldn’t get away and Harry was hit in the chest with purple cutting curse, which bounced off his dragon hide duster and hit his attacker in the forehead and he fell back dead immediately.

“Now Valeria the short wave.” Harry said and as one the two twirled their staffs and came down and as fire flew from beneath their staffs the short blast of waves took out the last of the assassins. Harry looked up to see Dobby appear and frowned as he snapped his fingers and the assassins disappeared. “Dobby! What are you doing here?” He asked.

“Dobby is putting wizards in veil.” He said smiling. “Arturius and Grindelia came to help master Harry Pottters so he wont have assassins to deal with from evil sister of new friend Valeria.” Dobby said and snapped his fingers and vanished.

Damali came up in time to see Harry look up at the two before him and there was a mixture of emotions playing across his features and Valeria’s as well now that the young blonde noticed. “Harry quit your giving me a headache.” Valeria said elbowing him suddenly and ran to the witch and wizard in front of her hugging them both. “We thought you three would be dead by the time we got here! She said.

Harry was still looking at Arturius as the man smiled sheepishly. “Well we wanted to make sure the same fate that befell Grindelia and I didn’t reach young Harry and Ginny.” He said to her but was keeping eye contact with Harry and finally Harry sighed and nodded.

“Next time we go as a team you three.” Harry said.

“But auror we did go as a team.” Damali said smiling as she came up to stand between Grindelia and Arturius. Suddenly she went ridged and her eyes opened wide. “Perhaps I should have taken that second look behind me.” She said falling forward and Valeria caught her as Harry saw the man jump up from a small ditch and run turning on the spot but not before Harry recognized him, Hamid.

“We’ll take her back to Hogwarts.” Grindelia said.

“Do not worry yourselves.” Damali said quietly as her head came to rest in Harry’s lap. “I do not think that man will be taking me out Harry Potter.” She said coughing. “He will find another now.” She said looking up sadly into his eyes.

“No I don’t think so.” He said and stood up suddenly with her in his arms and turned on the spot going straight to the Hospital wing with her. “Madam Pomfrey we have a bad one!” He said as he laid the blonde down on the bed and Madam Pomfrey made her way over to see to the girl. “She has to live Madam Pomfrey.” Harry said and then sighed and turned on the spot in front of his friends.

Returning he told them Madam Pomfrey was looking after Damali and would do all she could. They set off for the small village again and heard the sounds of a fight and even the lights of the curses flying and were on the run back toward the village. Draco having gone to the other end of the town had ran into the last of a group of five assassins, two were down and one was falling when Harry and the rest took them down.

”About time you showed up Potter!” Draco said wiping the sweat off his brow. “Another inch closer and you’d have had to bury me.” He said frowning. “You really thought I’d stay at the castle and miss all this? Your daft Potter!” He said.

“Draco you never cease to amaze me.” Harry said sighing.

“And I myself.” He said smirking and the others chuckled.

“Ok to the gates of Hogwarts and in for the evening unless you two have dinner plans in another village.” Harry said frowning at Arturius. “Damali could die because of tonight’s antics you know.” He said but it was Grindelia who spoke.

“Then that would fall on my head, I knew my husband was going to go out tonight.” Grindelia said. “He was going to sacrifice himself to take down all these assassins Harry Potter so that you and your family would be safer.” She said walking up to him face to face. “I confronted my husband about it today and we agreed to go together tonight, Damali overheard us unfortunately.” She said. “You know as do I Harry she would have come whether we said yes or no.” Grindelia said and in her eyes he saw one of the same things that made him fall for Ginny. That fire and passion there for all to see unhidden. My husband tried to dissuaded her but I told him he was wasting his words, that one does as she pleases.” She said.

“I see well then lets get back and see that she is ok.” Harry said sighing. “First lets put this street to rights.” He said and they did in a few minutes. Harry for his part was dreading going back, partly because he was just starting to like Damali and now, well, he mused, the future is all too uncertain. Then he started, again he caught himself thinking like Dumbledore and shook his head.

As they turned on the spot for the gates of Hogwarts Harry thought things could have been worse.

Charlie and his group had called on another group from China to come help with the round up. Training essentially for handling dragons was done in China and then if you wanted you could put in for a transfer to Romania with the handlers there. There were still released prisoners and ex deatheaters on the other side of the wall and as they made their way to the edge of the astronomy tower after most of the dragons had settled down they saw a flash at the gates followed by an explosion that caused the dragons to lift their heads and look toward the gates as Harry along with Valeria, Draco, Arturius and Grindelia were fighting the whole group outside the gates of the castle.

When they had materialized outside the gates Draco heard Harry instantly throw up a solid wall of flame and Valeria, and Grindelia threw up shields as Arturius’s staff shot out and several of the group running toward them now flew back as lightening hit them solidly. Draco behind the rest and near the gates threw the gates open and called to the rest and turned and was looking straight into the face of a Hungarian Horntail. “Harry!” He said as he threw up a fire shield and going to the ground at the same time just in case as the flame shot out and Harry turned in time to bring the rest down in a tackle and the flame took those behind them out immediately. Draco rolled to the side as the Dragon came through as more of those outside the gates tried to throw spells at it and the Dragon rushed them giving Draco and the rest the time they needed to get inside the castle.

“Were did the Dragon come from?” Draco yelled over his shoulder at Harry.

Harry pointed at shapes trying to close in on them before they could reach the castle. “My guess would be wherever those came from.” He said.

“Damn it Potter, relative or not this is the last time I follow you!” Draco said.

Charlie and the rest grabbed their brooms and raced off into the night swooping down and catching up those in the group bringing them back through the doors safely while those on the tower shot a few curses and made their way through the doors of the astronomy tower so as not to be caught outside.

The last handler through the door was blasted before he got all the way inside but the touch duster he was wearing took most of the blast but he fell to the stairs without the broom that had turned to ash beneath him. He was helped up the hospital wing where the rest were on their feet and headed now.

Chapter 26: Chapter 26 – McGonagall’s announcement and Damali’s request

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Ron and Hermoine hovered over the little blonde who was in critical condition. Like Ron she was now in a coma and Little Wolf was looking down at her studying her condition as he ran his small power stick over her body. Madam Pomfrey for once was at a loss as was Mr. Prince who had been there to consult over her. A small dart had pierced her back and while Madam Pomfrey was able to counter the poison, most of it had had its affect now. A potion was helping to repair the inner organs but the mind was different.

Nathan Little Wolf was a very mysterious sort in that he seldom talked much, yet Ron knew a lot about Little Wolf, they had talked quite a bit in the realm of dreams.

Nathan was a shaman for the Lakota Indians in America. He was one of very few of the people of his tribe that could do magic. It seemed only two were born every seventy years that could connect with the Great Spirit and all through two lines. It was always a boy and a girl who married through an arranged marriage, usually a very unhappy one but for Nathan, and his wife, Kateri’s union was a happy one built on love and respect and not too much different than Ron and Hermoine’s romance.

Nathan looked up at Ron and smiled, his dark features weather worn and rugged. “I think she is worse than you were Ron Weasley.” He said. “She is not simply sleeping but lost in the world of dreams.” Nathan said looking back down now and laying a hand on her forehead gently. “There is much shame and sadness from this life that she wishes to be lost from and so it will be a lot harder time I have bringing her out if I can.” He said. “I would need Kateri’s help with this if I have any hope to reach her and someone else.” Nathan said as he stroked her brow. “She wishes to see a man, I am getting the name and a location, there is a florist shop, but that is where I see her working, there is also a homeless shelter in the city of Elko Nevada.” He said eyes closed now. “You will be looking for a wizard there named Richard Alton who it seems our young friend here has quite an attachment too.” Nathan said opening his eyes.

“Richard Alton?” Hermoine asked frowning. “We’re supposed to go and find him?” She asked.

Nathan’s features clouded over and he shook his head at Hermoine and looked at Ron. “This quest is yours Ron Weasley to undertake alone.” He said.

“But he isn’t even healed yet fully!” Hermoine said frowning deeper and looking to her husband who had set his face in the way he always did when she knew she would lose an argument, rarely though that was. “Ron your just now able to walk with a cane.” She said. “And not very far at that and we still have the problem of the Dragons and the others on the other side of the wall.” She said.

“Its ok I know another way out.” Ron said.

“You are not going to the states when you can barely stand to travel to the bathroom!” Hermoine said. “I’ll go.” She said finally looking down at the small petite blonde assassin and sighing. “Just tell me how to get out of here.” She said looking up at her husband.

“I cant Hermoine.” Ron said walking over and sitting back on his bed again and laying back. “I’ll just get a bit more rest while Nathan calls his wife.” He said looking at Nathan who nodded and looked toward the door and then Hermoine.

“Can you please show me where a floo is that I will be able to reach the states is.” Nathan asked and Hermoine eyed Ron suspiciously as she nodded.

“Ron Weasley you better be here when I return.” Hermoine said as she turned and led the healer out of the medical wing.

“Are you going to be able to make it?” Neville said as he came around the curtain.

“Yes I will, Neville do you remember that invisible cast spell you did when I broke my ankle two years ago?” Ron asked and Neville nodded. “Well time to put one on my leg.” He said reaching for his cane as Neville came around the bed and worked the intricate spell and immediately Ron winced. “Little tight isn’t it?” Ron said knocking on his leg and smiling up at Neville.

“Yes but that’s good, it’ll hold better that way.” Neville said as he helped Ron into his robes.

Ron did a spell on his jeans and slipped them on as well as the gray streaked Dragonhide duster he liked to wear. “Well wish me luck.” Ron said shaking Neville’s hand that wasn’t in the sling. “Tell Hermoine I’ll be back soon and not to worry.” Ron said. “I’ll take the heat when I return.” He said looking down at the blonde in the next bed.

“Ron Weasley you’re going to be in really hot water when you return.” He heard Trinity say from three beds down and as he limped past her bed he winked.

“Since when is that different than any other day I have known my wife?” Ron said limping out the door and down the stairs of Hogwarts that opened before him as if alive until he was standing near the portrait of the pear and tickled it entering the kitchens. The house elves all looked around at his entrance and smiled, they liked Ron because he had a natural love for their food and wasn’t picky. “Hello Dobby.” He said as Dobby came forward smiling.

“Should Mr. Wheezy be up sirs?” Dobby asked smiling worriedly.

“Yes well about that Dobby, I need to get to the states to a place called Elko Nevada.” Ron said. “There are Dragons and some really unfriendly people out there my friend, I was wondering if you could do that bit of magic you did with Ginny and Annette and get me to Godric’s Hollow?” He said and lowered his voice. “I know Harry makes you take a galleon a month and I would be willing to give you an extra galleon to spend on Harry, Ginny or Gwain just for taking me there and picking up me and a visitor to the castle later tonight or tomorrow morning.” Ron said and Dobby frowned looking up at the tall redheaded Auror.

“Dobby would do that for free for Mr. Wheezes sirs, you do not have to pay Dobby.” Dobby said.

“I know you would but it would be me showing my appreciation.” Ron said. “After all you have done so much for not only Harry but Hermoine and I as well.” He said.

Dobby smiled turning red. “It is a house elf’s job to do for those who own him, but it is always Dobby’s pleasure to do for Mr. Harry Potters and his friends.” Dobby said and snapped his fingers and they vanished from the kitchens into the foyer at Godric’s Hollow. “Alls Mr. Wheezy has to do is calls for Dobby to come back.” Dobby said and vanished.

As Ron made his way toward the front door he heard a noise behind him and turned. “Knight to kings seven only two moves left.” Annette said standing there looking at him.

“Are you ok Annette?” Ron asked looking around for the rest in the house and noticing that Plonky was following the young lady. “Plonky is Miss Annette ok?” He asked.

“Plonky is watching Miss Prince while Mr. Weasley’s mother is napping.” Plonky said.

“Ah ok. Annette I promise to come back soon to play a gave of chess ok?” Ron asked.

“Game still going, didn’t finish last game, finish game now.” Annette said looking stressed. “Knight to kings seven two moves left.” She said and Ron sighed. This was going to take longer than he thought.

“Ok set up the board like it was when we were last playing.” Ron said.

Annette smiled never looking at him and went to the sit before the tri-level board all set up. “Already done your move.” She said and waited.

Ron smiled and walked over and took a good look at the board and she was right it was the same way he remembered the board looking and sat down across from the girl. Lost in thought for only a moment he moved his rook and immediately Annette took it with her Queen. “Check.” Annette said frowning.

Ron saw the fatal move he would have to make when his pawn took hers, his only move, and he took the pawn and watched her take his pawn with her queen. “Checkmate!” She said smiling and then her features went back to normal and she looked up at his collar. “Play another game?” Annette asked.

“When I am finished with my mission I will return and play another game ok?” Ron said smiling down at the board and shaking his head.

“Ok.” Annette said and got up and left the room with Plonky following after her.

Ron headed for the door and was down in the lane in no time. “If Harry can do this then I darn sure can too.” Ron said thinking about the gates of the Salem Academy and turned on the spot vanishing.

As Harry made his way to the twin gargoyles that were the entrance to the headmistress’s offices he could just imagine how mad McGonagall was over the whole thing concerning Arturius, Grindelia and Damali and their exploits in Godric’s Hollow. He was sure he was going to take the fall on this for not watching them more closely.

As he stepped out before the door he lifted his hand to knock but McGonagall told him to come in before he even knocked and he opened the door. Severus and Narcissa Snape sat across from McGonagall along with Professor Flitwick and Professor Malfoy, Hagrid, Slughorn, and professor Aurora Sinistra along with the Minister of Magic Arthur Weasley and he lifted his eyebrows in surprise as he noted even Remus, Sirius, Drusilla and Tonks were there as well as Amira Bones and members of the Wizengomet. It was rather a large crowd and Harry stood there feeling very uncomfortable.

“If you would kindly take a seat Professor Potter we have business to discuss with you.” McGonagall said shuffling through some paperwork before her.

Harry conjured an oversized armchair and sat looking to those around him and sighed. “Look I am sorry I didn’t keep a better eye on those three but believe me they had the best interests of the wizarding community, this school and those they cared about at heart.” Harry said starting off. “I think the main thing-“ He said but was stopped suddenly by McGonagall.

“Professor Potter all in good time. That choice is not mine to make after this meeting.” McGonagall said. “For some time I have held the post of Headmistress of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.” She said. “I have not enjoyed it because of how I came into the post and have been thinking of turning it over to another who could appreciate and do well not only by the school but more importantly by the students who attend.” McGonagall said. “I would like to return to teaching and Mrs. Snape and I both agree that bringing in two teachers for junior and advanced classes has made quite a difference, she would like to take the junior classes leaving me the advanced to teach.” She said.

Harry frowned. “But you are a great headmistress Aunt Minerva.” Harry said.

“Never the less I want the school to have the best headmaster or headmistress to represent the school and protect it well.” McGonagall said looking at Snape and Harry sighed. She would be turning the reins over to Severus and Harry knew that Severus would be a good headmaster and a good choice. “Therefore after a long discussion last night with professor Severus Snape it is our conclusion that the office of Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry be turned over to Harry James Potter by unanimous decision of the Ministry of Magic, the Wizengomet and the Professors and staff of Hogwarts.” She said and Harry was on his feet in an instant.

“No!” Harry said frowning now. “Severus would make a better headmaster than me, hell for that matter any of those here would, at least you’ve all have been a part of the wizarding world your whole lives.” He said now looking at the portrait of Dumbledore who was looking on in amusement. “Professor Dumbledore please tell them that I would not make a good choice as a headmaster. They would listen to you shade or not.” Harry said and Dumbledore chuckled.

“Harry we have already consulted the portrait of Albus and he quite agreed that you would be the best choice.” Severus said smiling at him. “And don’t think for a moment young man any of us are upset about not being submitted for the post ourselves.” He said. “I quite like where I am at now and always shall.” Severus smiled smugly.

Harry turned to McGonagall. “But Headmistress you are doing a fine job.” He said. “And you said it was unanimous so that means Filtch had a saw right? Well see right there if he voted for me then you know something is wrong.” Harry said desperately and McGonagall chuckled.

“Harry this meeting is a formal meeting where those with enough seniority were asked about the post themselves after hearing who Severus and I discussed for the post last night.” McGonagall said. “None wanted the post as all are happy where they are. Harry only one man could fill this post and do it right and I think that man is you.” She said getting up and coming over to him. “You have the admirable qualities that our good friend and mentor Albus Dumbledore also had.” She said embracing him for one of the few times he could remember. “You Harry James Potter are the new headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, so get used to it young man.” She said finally admonishing him and from around her neck she took the chain she wore around her neck complete with a small Medallion and time turner and reached up putting it around his neck. He was in shock but quickly put the necklace under his robes, which would become habit for him in time.

“Wait but I want to teach too.” Harry said still trying to think of something that would get him out of this.

“Dumbledore taught even after he was made Headmaster up until just before you started attending school Harry Potter.” Professor Sinistra said smiling.

“You know your not getting out of this right Potter?” Draco Malfoy said standing and walking over to him smiling. “And I’m just glad it wasn’t me.” He said reaching out and grabbing Harry’s hand and shaking it slapping him on the shoulder followed by the rest until it was he and Severus looking at each other eye to eye.

“This should be yours if anyone’s Severus.” Harry said looking at Snape who smiled and clapped him on the shoulder.

“Harry you will do fine and Professor McGonagall and the rest of us will do our part to help the transition be a little easier.” Severus said quietly. “Professor McGonagall and I had already talked about this before you returned this year and were going to make it official then but we thought we would wait till you were back in the swing of teaching.” He said. “Like you Harry, I have never wanted to do anything here but teach, and all I ever wanted to teach was potions.” Severus said smiling.

Hagrid stepped before him next and straightening himself up a bit stood as best he could at attention. “As the new Headmaster you have the option of finding a new keeper of the keys of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Headmaster Potter sir.” He said and Harry sighed.

“Its Harry, Hagrid, it always has been and you will always have that post my friend.” Harry said smiling up at the giant as Hagrid smiled down on him and sniffed.

“Thank ye Harry. I’ll do me best to make ye proud of me.” Hagrid said.

Minerva McGonagall did an intricate move with her wand and all of her possessions vanished from the room. “This is now your office Headmaster, I took the liberty of bringing your pensieve up from your rooms Headmaster and put it into the stone basin there behind the second panel and we had two portraits here I think you will like.” She said waving her wand and a portrait of his mother and father together was hanging on the wall next to Dumbledore. “That portrait has been in the old rooms of Albus Dumbledore since their deaths.” McGonagall said quietly. “As I thought you would like it this way best I think the gadgets that Albus had laying around can come back.” She said waving her wand again and it was as if Harry was in the office for the first time and he felt a hand on his shoulder and looked into McGonagall’s eyes. “There is only one thing left to do Harry.” She said and bid him to follow her up the stairs on the upper level toward the top of the main tower. “I never could use the headmasters rooms, it felt wrong to me as I knew I wouldn’t be staying in the position long.” McGonagall said as they reached the top and it ended in a stonewall, the kind Harry knew so well and McGonagall turned.

“Access by blood here in Hogwarts?” Harry said frowning.

“Yes but it isn’t just access Harry its much more.” McGonagall said. “This castle bonds with the headmaster or headmistress of Hogwarts giving them a much broader view of what’s happening here in the school and on the grounds.” She said and Harry stepped forward pulling his pocketknife from his pocket and cutting his palm and placing it on the stonewall in front of him and the sensation was instantaneous. He closed his eyes feeling the castle come alive before him, he was able to see all of Hogwarts as if soaring above it and in the castle as well as if he was running through the corridors and suddenly before the twin stone gargoyles he saw a very upset Hermoine and then he opened his eyes looking at the door that had suddenly appeared before him.

“Its amazing.” He said.

“Yes it is isn’t it?” McGonagall said smiling wistfully. “Can you feel her Harry?” She asked. “She is alive like all of us think down through the years while attending school and even as regular professors we do not understand. Only a headmaster or headmistress understands fully how alive this castle really is.” She said touching the stone of the castle.

“Hermoine is upset and standing at the entrance.” Harry said frowning.

“Make a password for the gargoyles and I will send her up. All you have to do is touch the wall and send your thoughts to the gargoyles with the password.” McGonagall said as she turned. “I’ll let Mrs. Weasley in to see the new Headmaster.” She said chuckling as Harry smiled and set the password to Lemon Drops.

“Lemon Drops Professor.” He said down toward the stairs.

He turned and made his way down to the headmaster’s desk and turned the large swivel chair around toward the bookcase and sat down and waited as he closed his eyes and watched Hermoine slowly walk toward the door and lift her hand to knock. “Come in Hermoine.” He said and as she opened the door he turned to face her and she stopped dead in her tracks.

“Harry?” Hermoine asked and then looked up toward Dumbledore’s portrait and back to the young man behind the desk sighing and then stood straight and addressed him like she never had before in an very official way. “Headmaster I’m sorry to disturb you, I know you must be very busy.” She said bowing.

“Hermoine, the name is Harry and it has been for years so quit that, now tell me what’s the matter?” Harry said standing up and coming toward her as he saw the tearstains on her cheeks.

“Oh Harry, Ron went to America to find the man that Damali’s interested in.” Hermoine said

“He left, yes, yes he did he went to my house and then left from there Hermoine.” Harry said.

“How did you know?” Hermoine asked frowning up at him.

“Just suffice to say that this castle has more eyes than you know.” Harry said smiling. “Now I know your upset and worried and so am I.” He said gently. “But we have to trust he knows what he’s doing and will return as soon as possible.” Harry said taking her into his arms. “You and Ron were my two first best friends Hermoine, and I know how Ron feels about family and so do you.” He said. “You also know how loyal and brave he can be, but on this excursion I think we can trust Ron to take it easy.” Harry said smiling. “After all he is only going to meet with the man right?” He asked. “And we know through Damali he is a good man so at most the man wont come. But I think he will, Ron has an easier way about him now than he did when we were growing up you know.” He said.

“I know Harry but, he makes me so angry at times.” Hermoine said.

“Which I am sure is why you love him so much.” Harry said smiling. “Now Hermoine since you’re here within the castle I want you to find out a way to cull these dragons within the gates so Charlie and his group and the group coming to help will have an easier time subduing them.” He said.

Hermoine stepped back looking at him for a bit and then nodded. “I will Harry and thanks, that will take my mind off Ron for a bit maybe.” She said smiling and turned and left and Harry breathed a sigh of relief hearing a chuckle from above.

“Well done Harry, it’s not always going to be that easy young man but it is always worth it.” Dumbledore said from his portrait.

Ron rose to the surface again looking toward the shoreline coughing and swearing at the same time. “Bloody hell!” He said as he reached out and started swimming again. “Even Ginny managed this!” Ron said spitting out more water. Soon he was limping through the surf and collapsed on the beach onto his back. Cold, wet and hungry too boot. He rested there a bit then did the drying charm on himself standing up and toward the ocean he pointed his wand. “Accio Cane!” Ron cried and from out of the ocean came his cane he had let go of upon falling into the ocean when he materialized. He caught it deftly and holstered his wand. “Well maybe I can at least get to the school this time.” He said turning on the spot and vanishing.

He reappeared in front of the gates of the Salem School of Magic and within an hour was in Elko Nevada walking down one of the side streets. He had found out the homeless shelter was located not far from the center of town. He had a clear picture with the help of Dudley and his computer and Aunt Petunia had seen to it he had a good meal. Walking down Fifth Street he noticed a small florist shop and the thought flashed through his mind that this was where Damali worked. He crossed the street and entered the shop on a whim and an older lady behind the counter looked up at him and then sighed and smiled.

“I guess I wasn’t the one you were hoping would enter eh?” Ron said smiling and the lady smiled further and shook her head, her badge read Mary.

“I’m sorry I was hoping you were my assistant who has been missing for the last few weeks.” Mary said. “We’re all a little worried about her and her cousin.” She said.

“I am sure she’ll turn up soon madam.” Ron said. “This assistant wouldn’t perhaps be Damali would it?” He said and the woman frowned.

“Your definitely not from around here, your English right?” Mary asked. “How do you know Damali?” She asked.

“Yes I am from England I was in town to see a friend of hers.” Ron said choosing to be honest, well almost. “Damali was injured and her sister Jamila was killed in an accident while visiting relatives in our country.” Ron said. “There is a man she talked about in her sleep and I thought perhaps he would be living around here, a Richard Alton?” He said hesitantly.

“I am sorry to hear about Jamila she was a hard worker but very quiet.” Marry said frowning and then looked up. “I had no idea Damali and Ricky Alton had hooked up though.” She said. “I know he was in here everyday while she worked here and would buy flowers just to leave on her doorstep.” She said smiling. “He has been in to ask about her from time to time but I haven’t heard from either women since they left.” Mary said. “Tell Damali I am sorry to hear about her cousin would you? And tell her the job is still here when she returns.” She said.

“I will madam, could you direct me to the homeless shelter where Mr. Alton works by chance?” Ron asked and Mary gave him the directions and he was off again limping down Fifth Street toward Idaho Street, this town’s main street he supposed. Turning left he made his way past a host of shops including the Cedar Creek clothing company and across the street a bar called the Horseshoe. In the window of the clothing company it had a sign never seen by muggles stating that they carried clothes for the wizarding community as well. So the town was muggle and wizarding as well, he had kind of thought that as Damali had talked about the man being a wizard yet working with the homeless.

Soon he saw the sign for Third Street and turned right he saw the small shelter and walked across the street toward the entrance where a few people were sitting outside. “Hello I am looking for a Richard Alton.” Ron said smiling at the men who looked at him suspiciously and motioned him toward the door. He walked up and turned the knob but it was locked and he knocked. It was soon answered by a tall redheaded man who opened the door and smiled at him.

“Hi there sir we don’t open for another hour but feel free to have a seat out of the sun on the porch.” He said and Ron smiled.

“Well I am not actually here to get a room I am looking for Richard Alton.” Ron said and the man frowned but came all the way through the door.

“I am Richard Alton can I help you?” Richard said. “This isn’t about those health code violations two weeks ago is it?” He said as his lips thinned. “Cause I’m back now and I keep a tidy house.” Richard said.

Ron lowered his voice and smiled. “Most wizards do Mr. Alton.” He said and Richard Alton looked around and turned opening the door and motioned for Ron to follow him.

“Who are you and how do you know I am what you say?” Richard said finally turning as they reached the café area. “I never use magic in front of muggles although I do help them out, I keep a tidy place here and I love my work so who have I offended?” He asked frowning.

“Actually I commend you sir, we have some back in England who open places like this for muggles and wizard alike especially since the second war.” Ron said looking around and then back to Richard Alton who was waiting it seemed. “My name is Ronald Weasley I am an Auror from England. Damali was injured by the dart of an assassin while she was visiting over there, her cousin Jamila was killed by the killing curse.” He said while shaking the mans hand.

“Oh my god! How, where is Damali now?” Richard asked making it to a chair to sit down in and Ron laid a hand on his shoulder.

“Don’t worry Mr. Alton she is in the hands of some of the finest healers I know, she is at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry believe me when I say it’s the safest place I know of too.” Ron said smiling then his smile slipped and he sighed. “Look Damali saved my life over there Mr. Alton, she is a brave lady and a very fine one at that and she, well she mentioned you.” He said and Richard Alton looked surprise.

“Probably that I was a pest. I used to buy flowers and ask her out and each set of flowers I bought I left on the steps of her apartment.” Richard said blushing a bit.

Ron smiled at the man. “She knew what you did here in town and thinks it’s the most honorable thing she has ever seen anyone do.” He said and frowned again. “She is in a coma, the healer in charge of trying to get her out of that coma said he thought he would stand a better chance if you were there for her to wake up too.” Ron said looking at Richard Alton as a mix of emotions played over the mans face.

“She hardly would talk to me, and you say she knew about what I did and everything?” Richard asked standing and turning. “I mean what would I say to her if she did wake up? Heck I didn’t even know she was a witch!” He said finally shocked.

“Hello Damali would be a good start.” Ron said smiling as Richard turned on him frowning.

“Are you trying to be funny or something?” Alton asked.

Ron shook his head. “No Mr. Alton I am just telling you hello is a great opening line.” He said. “We should get going if your up to it.” Ron said standing and almost falling backwards and Alton reached out and caught him.

“Thanks a little accident from a group of assassins myself.” Ron said smiling sheepishly.

“Let me do two things before we leave, I have to call a few people to handle things here while I am gone.” Richard said vanishing into the kitchen area where Ron could see him make a few calls and as people started to arrive he came out and nodded to Ron. “Ok auror I’m ready to go.” He said.

“Ok first to the Salem Academy and then to England.” Ron said and felt a hand on his arm and turned.

“I cant aparate that far Mr. Weasley.” Richard Alton said frowning and Ron reached out grabbing the mans arm and turned and vanished and in the next instant they were standing in front of the Salem Academy and Alton was looking at Ron in awe. “Aparate much Mr. Weasley?” He asked bending down catching his breath and looking back up at Ron.

“Two more times and we should be at Hogwarts Richard.” Ron said taking the mans arm.

“The name is Ricky.” Alton said to him.

“Ron and glad to meet you sir.” Ron said and turned on the spot and they both vanished.

“Harry here it is.” Hermoine said. “Ginny and I found it in the restricted section, supposedly it’s a charm to cause a dragon to fall into a deep sleep.” She said frowning. “Uhg its in a book written by Lockehart!” She winced and so did Harry and the rest who were in his office.

“Well we can at least try it.” Ginny said. “Those spells of his were used by the original people who did the things he claimed to have done right?” She asked. “So the least we can do is try it.” She said shrugging.

“Well Potterette why don’t you go down and try first?” Draco said grinning and Ginny glared at him, which was usual but what wasn’t was that she got up and left the office.

“Damn it Draco.” Harry said frowning at the young man. “Will you ever learn!”

They were out the door in minutes and caught up with her on the stairs while Harry himself had aparated to the front doors. He opened the front door remembering the spell he saw and shot the spell through his staff at each Dragon there, immediately all of them roared and charged yet within two steps they all fell to the ground out cold. “I’ll be-“ he started but turned as the rest came to the door. “It actually worked.” Harry said looking surprised.

“Wonder how you wake them back up?” Ginny said and glared over at Draco. “I know a certain Slytherin I’d like to feed to them.” She said.

Draco smirked at her. “You know, you never used to mind me making wisecracks before you were pregnant.” He said.

“I had more patience then.” Ginny said and turned taking her husband by the arm and walking back up the stairs.

Hermoine and Draco were looking at the slumbering Dragons. “You know that has me wondering too, how long will they sleep?” Draco asked turning to Hermoine.

“It didn’t say really, I’d say and hour at the most.” Hermoine said frowning.

“Long enough to bind one maybe.” Charlie said looking over their shoulders from behind.

“Maybe.” Hermoine said frowning but Charlie Weasley was smiling.

“And did the spell say what would wake them up?” Charlie asked

Hermoine turned to Charlie the frown still evident. “No why.” She asked.

“Was just thinking of a way we could get those outside the gates out of here really quick and round our Dragons up in record time.” Charlie said smiling wickedly.

Ron and Ricky Alton materialized early the next morning outside the small cemetery were Harry’s parents were buried.

“Where are we?” Ricky said looking over at the cemetery and down the long lane.

“Near a friend of mine’s house.” Ron said. “Dobby!” He called and the tiny house elf appeared.

“Hello Mr. Wheezy sirs, Dobby is so glads your back.” Dobby said smiling sadly up at him. “Mrs. Wheezy threatened to hex Mr. Wheezy though while you were gone.” He said.

“I am sure she did and probably will Dobby.” Ron said. “Did Nathan Little Wolfs wife show up yet?” He asked and Dobby nodded.

“Yes Mr. Wheezy sirs she is there now they are waiting for you to return.” Dobby said.

“Well we are ready and Dobby this is Richard Alton, a friend of Damali.” Ron said “He’ll be going to Hogwarts with me.” He said and Dobby nodded and snapped his fingers and they all vanished.

Walking up the stairs to the medical wing Ricky Alton stopped to sit on the top stairs of the landing. “Sorry about this but I have never had elf transport Ron.” He said. “Makes you kind of dizzy.” Ricky said closing his eyes.

“Well yes the first few times it does.” Ron said leaning back against the railing. “After a while you get used to it.” He said.

Ricky looked up at the tall Auror who had taken him across an entire ocean and continent as well. “Like long distance aparation without going to an aparation port?” Ricky said looking at the man there before him.

“Well you get used to it when your chasing down some dark wizards Ricky.” Ron said. “First time I ever aparated to the states in one shot I wound up in the ocean two miles off shore and had to swim it with my leg in a transparent cast.” He said taking an apple out of his pocket that had been given to him by Petunia and he polished it on his arm and took a bite.

“When was that?” Ricky said.

“On my way to come get you Ricky.” Ron said smiling and made a gesture for the man to follow him and they went on up to the medical wing with Ricky chuckling beside him.

“I had to ask didn’t I?” He heard Ricky ask under his breath as they walked through the doors of the medical wing and he walked Ricky over to where Nathan and his wife now were on each side of Damali, each touching her forehead gently and Nathan looked up and motioned for Ricky to come stand near him.

“Stand here, she will want to see and feel you are here.” Nathan said and reached out grabbing the man’s arm and it seemed like all three were in a trance.

Ron walked over and threw a salute at Neville and laid down on his bed to await his fate from Hermoine, but by the time she got there he was out like a light with the half eaten apple still in his hand. She smiled as she took the apple out of his hands and threw it away and climbed into the bed beside him and went to sleep almost immediately.

Neville looked at Luna who had just came in and sighed. “Would you forgive me if I went and did something like that?” Neville asked.

Luna looked over at the two and smiled looking back at her husband. “Yes but if you go off and do that just to see I’ll have to hex you first.” Luna said and laughed at his expression and he reached out grabbing her hand with his one good hand and pulled her into the bed with him.

“Now, now you two if you want to do that you’ll go to your own quarters.” Madam Pomfrey said as she walked by and the two snickered.

“I guess that’s my release and about time too.” Neville said reaching up and taking the sling off and flexing his arm wincing only once. “Not bad but having to keep it in that sling really was awful.” He said frowning.

“Yes well your lucky you didn’t lose that arm Mr. Longbottom.” Madam Pomfrey said walking back by after having checked on Ron. “And I took the liberty of taking that invisible cast off Mr. Weasley’s leg, child who taught you to put a cast on?” She asked stopping before him. “If you want to learn how to apply first aid like that come to me next time or get Luna to show you properly.” She said eyeing Neville before leaving.

“You made him an invisible cast?” Luna said. “Which means you helped him escape, didn’t you tell me that if you aid a person in escaping that you become a criminal as well?” Luna asked raising an eyebrow.

“Only if the fellow you help to escape is a criminal already.” Neville said smiling.

“Oh you aurors, always have an escape clause don’t you?” Luna said making them both chuckle. “Come along professor Longbottom and walk me to our rooms so we can rest before you resume your classes tomorrow.” She said.

Draco and Trinity were talking quietly down the room toward the high windows. Cho was restless two beds down and Draco kept eyeing her.

“Like Cho do you?” Trinity asked smiling and Draco turned surprised and then smirked.

“Not hardly, they should have put those who followed her in Azkaban if you ask me.” Draco said.

“Draco you know she had no choice.” Trinity said as she handed their child over to his father. “You think Madam Pomfrey will release me today?” She asked. “I have had a couple of our house elves move the baby’s crib here and a few other things, but I wanted to give it a mothers touch.” Trinity said smiling.

Draco cradled his daughter in his arms and looked up to see Neville and Luna, the baby’s godparents coming over to see them.

Neville came over to look down at the small child in his friend’s arms. “Beautiful child this one.” Neville said. “We’re going to have to fight off the young men before we know it.” He said smiling and clapping Draco on the shoulder.

“As long as his last name isn’t Potter it’ll be ok.” Draco said chuckling at the surprised look on Trinity’s face and the face she made afterwards.

“You better be good to the Potters husband, you’re married to one.” Trinity said.

“We just wanted to stop by and thank you two again for the privilege of being made godparents.” Luna said. “And relay from Madam Pomfrey that you’re cleared to go if and when you’re ready.” She said. “Of course you’ll have to stay in the castle for the mean times.” She added.

“Oh good well I was just telling Draco I had things for the baby moved here.” Trinity said and looked at the two men cooing over the baby. “And how could we not think of you two as the perfect Godparents after you saved both of us.” Trinity said.

“How are you feeling Luna? All this worry and stress must be taking its toll on you as well.” Trinity said worriedly looking at Luna who had become her best friend almost from the first.

Luna looked at the two men and back to Trinity and sighed. “I am just glad he finally took the post here.” Luna said. “Both of our husbands are excellent aurors but professors seem to live longer.” She said smiling wistfully.

“I agree.” Trinity said smiling and reached out and squeezed her friend’s hand. “I think this will all be over soon Luna and we can relax.” She said.

“I know, they have made Harry the new Headmaster of Hogwarts you know.” Luna said. “I know he will do an excellent job just as Dumbledore did.”

“Harry is the new headmaster?” Trinity said turning to her husband. “When were you going to impart this information to me?” She asked frowning.

“Well I was going to wait till this evening to tell you but since Luna already has, yes Harry is the new Headmaster here at Hogwarts and I am glad too.” Draco said. “As Luna said he will make an excellent headmaster and it was priceless to see him trying to get out of it.” He said chuckling.

As they sat there talking Madam Pomfrey made her way over to Cho Chang and sat down. “You are clear to be released today child but the headmaster wants to see you in his office.” Madam Pomfrey said. “The password is Lemon Drops.” She said.

“You mean headmistress right?” Cho said confused.

“No there is a new headmaster here at Hogwarts my dear now get dressed and run along and for the next week I don’t want you doing any stressful magic.” Madam Pomfrey said. “This wasn’t just a simply Quidditch injury Miss Chang, we almost didn’t pull you through this.” She said feeling Cho’s forehead and running her wand over her one last time and then looking down at her. “You have some really good friends here Miss Chang and you remember that.” She said patting the young lady on the leg and turning to leave.

“Who is the new Headmaster?” Cho asked.

“That you will have to find out for yourself child.” Madam Pomfrey said as she made her way over to see Trinity and admonished Neville for not going straight to his rooms and resting.

Cho pulled the curtain and quickly got dressed and then sat on the bed to put her shoes on already feeling a bit weak. She knew she would have to take it easy for a while as well as far as physical activity. Ginny had brought her the clothes and sneakers and had sat and talked to her for a while. She was just leaving the medical wing when she ran into Valeria and jumped back. “Vanessa?” Cho asked but knew immediately it wasn’t Vanessa for some reason.

“My name is Valeria, you are the ex-auror that followed her due to the blood oath correct?” Valeria asked quietly and Cho nodded.

“Yes and you are the one who was killing the recruits that Hamid was finding for Vanessa.” Cho said.

“You mean the assassins he was rounding up to kill Ginny Potter?” Valeria asked and nodded. “Yes I am, but for Damali’s cousin that would be me. Vanessa killed her.” She said. “I believe the headmaster is waiting for you along with the Minister of Magic and the head of the auror department.” Valeria said and walked on into the medical wing leaving Cho standing there for a moment only before she was on the move toward the office of the headmaster.

Cho thought about many things as she headed off to see the new Headmaster, one of which was, who could have been so unique as to take Minerva McGonagall’s place and of course then she thought about Minerva and the way she had looked at her the night she was captured and again the day she passed by to see her in the medical wing. She was disappointed in Cho and in all her years at Hogwarts, Minerva had only looked disappointed in her direction once, the day she was sorted into Ravenclaw.

After that day she made it her life’s mission it seem while here in these walls to make McGonagall proud of her. The year she graduated, while a sad year for Hogwarts indeed was the year McGonagall told her personally how proud she was of her, how well she did on her newts and had set her up in auror training right away.

After the battle of Hogwarts she expressed to the young auror how proud she was of her courage and strength through the battle and through the war itself. She was given a commendation from the school and still it sat within the case of Hogwarts undisturbed even today. Even after she knew they all thought she betrayed them, and in truth the call was so strong even she felt she betrayed them. Vanessa who she had come to think of as more than a leader, a friend had betrayed her and she couldn’t imagine how those here felt about her.

Harry sitting at his desk while the two men before him, Arthur Weasley and Kingsley Shacklebolt, talked about the state of the ministry seemed to be following Cho as she made her way to the twin gargoyles and said the password. Even some of her thoughts he caught and marveled at the power of the castle.

“Come in Miss Chang.” Harry said as Cho was about to knock and she entered in astonishment looking at Harry and the two men before him and then back to Harry. “Have a seat Miss Chang, we were just discussing the state of the ministry and your reinstatement in the auror division.” Harry said looking to Arthur as Cho took her seat.

“Yes Miss Chang, you’ll be working with one of our new bright young aurors Colin Creevey.” Arthur said. “Tonks is on leave at the moment but in time she will be back we are sure, being that she is with child and Auror duties are dangerous she thought it prudent to take that time off.” He said.

“Cho I want you and Colin to see if you can pick up some sign of any alternate locations that Vanessa and her faction might be holding up.” Kingsley said. “Now that you are released from the blood oath and know that Vanessa isn’t what she seems to be then I know you’ll want to do all you can to see she is brought to justice.” He said. “We know the one place we can’t get to her at is Deathrow Street but we think some of her faction is hold up at another location as well, we want you to get two days rest before you start this assignment though Miss Chang.” Kingsley said.

“You mean, well, that I am reinstated as an auror?” Cho said surprised and looked to Harry who looked at her much like Dumbledore used to with lots of patience and understanding. “I mean I, well, I thought-“ Cho started but Harry spoke for her.

“That you would be shunned?” Harry asked smiling. “One of our top aurors?” He asked in mock shock. “As Draco is fond of saying, are you daft?” Harry asked chuckling as the two men did also as did an older female voice behind her and hands were laid gently on her shoulders from behind and she looked at the hands and followed them up to the woman standing behind her.

“Child, blood oaths are powerful things.” McGonagall said. “Sometimes dark things that one cannot escape from and we realize where your true loyalties are.” She said gently. “Now you need to floo from Severus’s office to pick up your auror robes and there you will meet with young Mr. Creevey, he is waiting for you there, after you take the two days off that Mr. Shacklebolt that is and try to keep the Mr. Creevey safe.” McGonagall said patting the girl on the shoulder. “And stop in and see your family while your out, in fact take your time resting with them, they have been worried about you and before you leave Hogwarts for the Ministry go see your brother.” She added.

“That is all Miss Chang.” Harry said. “Except for welcome home.” He added smiling and she rushed around the desk and threw her arms around him and hugged him.

“Thank you Harry.” Cho said quietly then stepped back and bowed to them all. “I mean thank you Headmaster, Minister, Mr. Shacklebolt and Professor McGonagall.” She said. “I wont let you down I promise.” Cho said looking up at them and turned and left.

“I hope the dear child will be ok now.” McGonagall said taking the seat that Cho had just vacated.

Harry looked at the door and smiled. “Better her than any of Vanessa’s faction she meets at this time.” He said. “I think she is going to be extra tough on all who oppose the ministry right now.” Harry said shaking his head and looked to Kingsley. “Make sure she calms down before she goes on her first mission.” He said and Kingsley nodded.

“Harry I think its time to talk about finishing this thing.” Arthur said and sighed. “We can have a full complement of aurors ready for her faction, all we have to do is draw them out again if we can find a way.” He said.

“Well Neville and Draco did have an idea but we don’t really know if Vanessa will fall for it.” Harry said. “The twins, along with their new assistant have developed a top secret candy that simulates death.” He said smiling. “Draco showed me the effects last night and it was astounding.” Harry said chuckling. “With the counter spell the person is able to rise quickly with no side effects or disorientation, a surprise element.” He said thoughtfully. “I have been waiting for Ron to return and he did early this morning but he is still exhausted.” Harry said. “We have a spell that will let Charlie and his group catch the dragons but I have them holding off for now.” He said. “I want a complete and total surprise in store for those on the other side of the gates of Hogwarts.” Harry said looking up at Kingsley. “How many auror do you think you can get here by tomorrow morning without them being seen?” He asked.

“I can get almost a hundred here if I put out the call.” Kingsley said.

“Good because we have a lot more aurors willing to come in from America, France, Russia and China to round all these people up and see that Vanessa and Hamid are put where they belong.” Arthur said.

“They also want to see those responsible for releasing their prisoners put where they belong.” Kingsley said. “The Americans are interested specifically in a dark wizard who goes by the name of Cobalt.” He said shaking his head.

“Do we have a description of him?” Harry asked.

“Better than that.” Kingsley said. “He is the leader of those outside the gates of Hogwarts at this moment.” He said.

Harry closed his eyes and could see the outside of the castle again and the gates of Hogwarts itself, beyond the gates a mass of Vanessa’s faction had gathered. Hogsmeade had disappeared off the face of the earth thanks to the twins. Using the spells they had during the second war they had frozen out those at the gates to protect the small village.

Harry could see those thronged around, massing for a monumental attack on those at Hogwarts. He saw one man walk down to the gates dressed in black robes and was reminded of Tom Riddle for a moment before he noticed the man was much younger, almost his age. His skin looked bleached like he had been without sun his whole life and his eyes had a reddish tint to them. As he came before the gates Harry noticed he carried a staff instead of a wand, yet it was a wand he pulled from beneath his robes to test the magic of the gates, which held. His face was mostly concealed in the shadow of his hood but the red eyes Harry could make out.

Harry got up and looked at those before him. “I think since we have the dragons sleeping for now I am going to pay a visit to our friend at the gates.” He said. “I shall return in a moment.” He said and turning on the spot vanished from his office.

He reappeared at the gates almost immediately and smiled as the dark robed figure turned around to face him. “You are Cobalt I presume.” Harry Potter said grinning. “Not a very imposing name there is it?” He asked.

Harry could see the man’s lips thin down as his red eyes leveled on Harry. “I take it you’re here to surrender to me?” Cobalt said evenly. “I would hate to have to tear down such a beautiful castle if you didn’t.” He said looking past Harry.

“No, no I’m afraid not.” Harry said shaking his head and chuckling.

“You will not think it so funny when I give the order to kill everyone within the castle.” Cobalt said as his red eyes honed in one Harry again.

Harry’s eyes flashed an unnatural shade of green light causing the man before him to step back quickly but on Harry’s face was a sad smile. “No I wouldn’t want you doing that Cobalt, then you wouldn’t like the outcome.” Harry said and made a sweeping gesture back toward the castle. “Within this castle are some of the most powerful wizards you will never want to meet.” He said grinning again. “And within these walls two of the most powerful dark wizards were put to rest.” Harry said.

“By this Harry Potter I heard of, yes I know.” Cobalt said. “You are he perhaps?” He asked.

“I am.” Harry said simply.

“You don’t look like any auror I’ve ever seen.” Cobalt said sneering. “Most that I have seen have been running away from me.” He said. “But of course I guess you would be too if you weren’t protected so well by these wards.” Cobalt said and grinned. “I wish I could breach these wards because I would be the wizard to kill the one who vanquished Lord Voldemort.” He said.

Harry wasn’t mad at all but he and Draco had chased down two dark wizards just like this since the defeat of Tom Riddle and Harry could see that Cobalt had taken it well beyond the two he had met. He wanted to fight a more powerful wizard than he so he could claim victory and use it to lay claim to more followers. Harry smiled again and thought this would be a good time to give the young man just what he wanted.

“Be careful of what you ask for Cobalt because sometimes you just might get your wish.” Harry said now chuckling as he transformed into a phoenix and crossed the wards to grab Cobalt and vanish. Valeria who had been able to feel some of what Harry was feeling of the castle and other things saw him vanish with the young dark wizard and knew he was deep within the forbidden forest now.

Reappearing deep within the Forbidden forest Harry dropped the young man and settled on a low hanging tree limb and transformed again and twirled his staff as the young man rose to his feet seeing again Harry’s eyes flash that shade of electric green as Harry stepped toward him.

“I am not one who needs a reputation Cobalt.” Harry said as he brought his staff down and the floor of the forest shook as a wave seemed to come from the staff and branch out throwing the dark wizard to the ground. “I proved myself long ago even before I defeated Tom Riddle.” He said.

“You will die for this Harry Potter.” Cobalt said. “No one touches me like that and lives.” He said.

“Well I doubt your word, you were in prison after all.” Harry said chuckling.

Cobalt’s staff flashed and pointed at Harry and he simply vanished and reappeared behind Cobalt. “Not a very powerful wizard are you Cobalt?” Harry said chuckling again.

“You dare to mock me you bast-“ Cobalt started but was stopped as a Harry shot an electric charge to his backside making the young man jump and stumble as he landed.

“I’m sorry but you really need to watch that language young man.” Harry said chuckling.

An Acromantula appeared behind Harry and he felt it coming he turned and vanished reappearing sitting on a limb fourteen feet in the air above Cobalt. “If I were you I would get off the ground.” Harry said as the large spider saw Cobalt and went for him and another large spider appeared and then soon Harry could see more on their way. Cobalt was running flat out until he grabbed the limb of a tree and pulled himself up climbing higher in the tree and then looked over at Harry fuming mad as Harry chuckled and sent a large area spell that sent the spiders back they way they had come and Harry dropped from his perch and floated down.

“See if you always get what you want Cobalt sooner or later you will run into me.” Harry said turning to him smiling and those eyes chilled Cobalt to the bone. “And running into someone like me isn’t very good for your health.” Harry said and blasted the limb the young man was holding onto causing him to fall and Harry sent a spell that caught him and bound him before he hit the ground. “In fact running into the Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry and telling him that your going to destroy the very thing and people he is sworn to protect is very stupid young man.” Harry said frowning down at the young man now as he stooped and picked up Cobalt’s staff. Valeria had finally made it down to see what was happening and sat on a boulder overlooking the two.

“You are not going to kill me, you’re a wizard of the light.” Cobalt sneered.

“Your right Cobalt I am not going to kill you.” Harry said. “For one you don’t really rate my time, and two there are worse things than death young man.” He said chuckling and Valeria’s eyebrows shot up, she could feel the mirth going through Harry’s mind as he embarrassed the young man. “Not a very well made staff either, I suspect it was made in Holland at that discount wand shop where they sell old wands and such.” Harry said and looked down at the young man. “And you don’t hold it right anyway, I hope you didn’t pay for lessons.” He added chuckling again.

“He’d sure have to get his money back if he did.” Valeria said from above him and he turned to smile up at her.

“Want to come down and look face to face with a dark wizard?” Harry asked Valeria.

“This one?” Valeria asked disgusted. “Makes me wish Lijuan was here, she would say you were lazy for not killing him right off.” She said winking at Harry who smiled back and slid off the rock and walked down the hill toward the two, she reached down grabbing the hood and pulling it back and grabbed his hair and looked down into his face. “He doesn’t get much sun does he?” She asked looking at him closely. “No wonder he keeps the hood on too, god awful ugly isn’t he?” She asked releasing his hair causing him to bump his head on the ground.

“You can both go to hell!” Cobalt said as he rolled over onto his back. “Vanessa Khan will kill the both of you.” He said smiling up at the two now.

“Not if all she has going for her is the likes of you.” Valeria said.

“You may look like her witch but Vanessa is more powerful than you.” Cobalt said.

“Well, well a young man who doesn’t know when to keep his mouth shut I see.” Valeria said and looked at Harry. “We should definitely put him in a safe place before one of the students run across him and hexes him into next week.” She said. “Or our resident Werewolf eats him.” She added.

“Yes, yes I suppose your right Valeria, but where to put him is the question.” Harry said and made as if to be thinking about it long and hard then his eyebrows shot up. “I think I have it.” He said and looked down at the man on the ground. “How about the veil?” Harry asked. “He would do quite nicely in there with the rest of the assassins.” Harry said smiling down at the man and this time when Harry’s eyes flashed that electric green Cobalt started struggling.

“Your crazy!” Cobalt said and looked to Valeria. “He’s crazy he’ll get you all killed!” He screamed and Harry chuckled.

“Dobby!” Harry said and the little house elf appeared.

“Yes master Harry Potters sirs.” Dobby said smiling.

“We have a young dark wizard here that would like to be just like Voldemort when he grows up.” Harry said. “Lets put him in that safe place we put the rest of those like him.” He said chuckling and the little house elf nodded and turned to Cobalt and snapped his fingers as Cobalt cried out one last time and vanished. “Thanks Dobby.” Harry said patting the little elf on the head.

“Harry why were you like that to him?” Valeria asked frowning. “I mean I took the cue but why?” She asked.

Harry looked over at her smiling mischievously. “Hermoine, over the holidays, told me about this muggle program called scared straight.” Harry said shrugging. “In the muggle world the prisoners do it but here in the wizarding world a dark wizard would never help another go straight.” Harry said. “Once a wizard starts down the dark path it’s hard to bring them back, so Hermoine asked me to try it this way. Cobalt is maybe a year older than I am and already he has started down the path to dark magic.” He said. “If this doesn’t work then when he is released he will continue down the dark path.” Harry said.

“Well for a dark wizard he wasn’t very powerful.” Valeria said frowning. “And the scared straight program in the states works only an eighth of the time if that.” She said.

“That is because our powers have grown stronger, mine naturally through my blood and birthright and my connection to the contents of the room I took you too.” Harry said and Valeria smiled remembering the room itself. “You because of your blood and birthright and your connection to the Arch of Constantine.” He said.

“You know most of those outside the gate vanished after you turned into a phoenix.” Valeria said.

“That reminds me, are you an animagus?” Harry asked turning to look at her fully now.

“I tried but was never able to learn how to do it.” Valeria said.

“I’ll ask Ginny to teach you.” Harry said smiling. “She loves to teach people how to do that.” He said and walked over to her and extended his arm. “Take my arm.” He said and as she did he turned and vanished from the forest floor and they appeared in his office startling the three who were in conversation and Valeria released his arm quickly. “Cobalt is safely in the veil right now, that is where Dobby has been putting the ones captured and either he can bring them out one at a time when this is over to go before the Wizengomet or I can go in and do it.” Harry said smiling grimly.

“So you’re going to have Charlie and the rest round up the dragons in the morning?” Arthur asked.

“Yes and we are going to scare the ones outside the gates and take them by surprise.” Harry said.

“Well I must go, I have a lot of calls to make.” Arthur said.

“I as well Minister.” Kingsley said standing and turned to Harry and bowed. “Headmaster thank you for giving us back one of our top aurors seeing that you along with two others have removed yourself from service.” He said smiling.

“Your very welcome Kingsley, and we at Hogwarts are always at your service.” Harry said.

Arthur stopped and looked at Harry. “Harry, Molly and I are really proud of you son.” He said and Harry got up and shook his hand and Arthur embraced him as he would one of his own sons. “We opened a direct floo to our house from the ministry so we can take the floo to Godric’s Hollow.” He said and looked toward Valeria. “As yet only one break in has occurred at our house and I am sure at a later date that Valeria can tell us why she broke in.” He said.

“To protect you of course.” Valeria said immediately. “My intentions have always been to protect those Harry most values because my sister seeks to take that away from him Minister.” She said.

“I see well then on behalf of myself and Molly thank you for that Valeria.” Arthur said smiling and walked over and embraced her. “Family means a great deal to us young lady.” He said evenly as he stepped back and looked from her to Harry. “We also have a great deal of extended family.” He said smiling again and turned and left.

After the two men left McGonagall cleared her throat. “Valeria have a seat, the headmaster and I would like a word with you.” She said and Valeria looked at the two for a moment and sat down in the chair next to McGonagall that Kingsley had vacated while Harry waved his hand making the other one disappear and McGonagall turned to her. “Here within these walls we teach students a great many things they’ll need out in the magical community.” She said. “We also try to expand their horizons on magic from other places.” She said. “I am to understand that you excelled in charms at the Salem Academy is that correct?” McGonagall asked.

“Yes I love charms class it was so much fun.” Valeria said smiling. “DADA was never a great class for me especially after being captured, I think I learned to many dark curses and it had its effect on me.” She said. “Charms class was like, well in charms class I learned charms from all over the world with Professor Kline’s help.” Valeria said. “It was strange, but the more I learned about charms it seemed to keep me further away from the dark arts and spells I learned from contact with Tom Riddle.” She said.

“I see.” McGonagall said. “Well Professor Flitwick has missed having help in charms class since Hermoine Weasley took her post at the Ministry as an unspeakable.” She said.

“Yes Professor Flitwick is watching the other classes branch out and feels that even two charms teachers would be appropriate.” Harry said. “You would start out helping him with the different classes until he felt you were ready to take over your own classes.” He said. “Thereby taking the first through the fourth leaving him to teach advanced world charms which hasn’t ever been offered here at Hogwarts before.” Harry said.

“You mean you want me to teach?” Valeria asked looking slightly shocked. “But what will others in the magical community say when they find out who I am and all?” She asked and then frowned shaking her head. “No it would do you better to find someone else.” Valeria said.

“Leave what others say about you to me Valeria, as Headmaster of Hogwarts I believe I would have a certain amount respect and standing in the magical community.” Harry said standing up and walking over to look out the windows of his office and Valeria looked at McGonagall and then back at Harry. “Valeria what will you do after this is over?” He asked.

“I will, well get a job I suppose.” Valeria said frowning. “I do not wish to be a ruler or anything, we have property and I have money, I believe, that I cannot touch till this is over, I suppose I could travel a bit.” She said wistfully.

“You mean so you don’t have to stay in one place, put down any roots, have friends and family that care about you.” Harry said.

“I’ve not had anyone since my foster parents put me in the Salem Academy.” Valeria said frowning. “Even they never had much time for me.”

“Well you have Ginny and I who are your best friends.” Harry said. “Dudley is your friend and will be coming over soon to take over Mr. Weasley’s old job in magical muggle artifacts, you have Gwain who thinks very highly of you.” He said. “Maybe its time you except the friendships offered to you instead of running from them.” Harry said. “The job offer is not a charity thing,” He said chuckling. “Far from it in fact, it is an honest offer that would help Hogwarts students a great deal.” He said turning. “There are very few dark charms, which is a blessing.” Harry said. “Teaching magic to the children here could have a very fulfilling effect on you, I know it has on me.” He said staring at her for a moment before moving over behind his desk. “I would however, while you’re here, like you to help Professor Flitwick out till the end of the year at least and see how you feel about it by summer.” Harry said sitting down and taking from his desk a piece of parchment. “Here are the time schedules and he will be expecting you at seven in the morning to go over his teaching plan.” He said looking up at her as she took the parchment from him still frowning and he could feel the fear in her.

“I will help out where I can but I don’t think I would make a very good professor Harry.” Valeria said.

Harry reached across the desk and slipped his hand over hers. “There is nothing to fear in teaching charms Valeria, give these children the same chance you had in learning to enjoy charms class.” Harry said smiling.

“You would be surprised but I to was like you Valeria when I was asked to teach Transfiguration here.” McGonagall said. “I had very big shoes to fill at that time, as I took over Albus Dumbledore’s classes.” She said and Valeria looked up at the portrait of the former headmaster who smiled down at her.

“And she did very well too Valeria, she was much more adept at getting them to learn more during a school term.” Dumbledore said.

“I was always too strict I think.” Minerva McGonagall said sighing and then smiled. “But my students excelled and a great many of them have come back to see me over the years who thought I really should have given them more detention.” She said chucking.

“Ok I will give it a try but only till summer.” Valeria said.

“Then you are dismissed Miss Temujin.” Harry said. “You have a full set of new robes in your rooms to try on and Aunt Minerva can show you to the Charms classroom you will be helping Professor Flitwick in tomorrow.” He said and the two ladies stood as he did.

“You will address the staff by their first name Valeria and Aunt Minerva will introduce you around to those you haven’t met yet.” Harry said smiling.

“Thank you both for giving me something to do while I am here, and putting so much trust in me.” Valeria said.

As the two ladies exited the headmaster’s office McGonagall laid a hand on the young lady’s shoulder, as she still looked rather stunned. “You’ll do fine, and you took it a lot better than Harry took his appointment as Headmaster.” She said smiling.

“I know I could feel it all and knew what was going on.” Valeria said. “This connection is disorienting at times and well sometimes it’s a good thing.” She said. “Do you know that I share some of Harry’s connection with Hogwarts?” Valeria said.

“All the more reason you should be a professor here.” McGonagall said. “For times when the Headmaster is away.” She said at Valeria’s confused look.

“You had a connection with Dumbledore something like this didn’t you?” Valeria asked, which took McGonagall by surprise.

“What ever do you mean child?” McGonagall asked looking around and then back to Valeria. “Yes but this isn’t the time to talk about it.” McGonagall whispered as they walked on.

Ricky Alton was standing on top of the astronomy tower frowning and lost in thought about what he had learned about the woman in the medical wing. She was lost in her own world, cowering there actually afraid of how the truth of what she was would mean to him. Little Wolf had had to go lay down for a bit, it was tiring work weeding out the bad things in a persons mind and even more so when it was so well guarded as was Damali’s mind. The door opened behind him and he turned to see it was the young girl who had been in and out of the medical wing all day to check on Damali. Her name was Josephine Hess and he had seen her in Damali’s dream world staring at Damali with fear and hatred but the girl here who was constantly checking on her didn’t look at her that way at all. In fact once during a time they were resting she had come over and took Damali’s hand in hers and talked to her as people do to a loved one when they are in a coma.

“I thought I might find you here.” Josephine said. “You know she cares a lot about you Mr. Alton.” She said.

“All this time I, well I never even knew she was a witch, and not only is she a witch but an assassin as well.” Ricky said. “A lot to process is all.”

“You know I thought really bad of Damali the first time I met her.” Josephine said looking out over grounds of Hogwarts at the sleeping dragons. “The very person who taught me to dislike assassins taught me to think differently of Damali.” She said. “My grandfather, he is pretty wise, I’ve taught him a lot over the years you see.” Josephine said chuckling. “He told me Damali has a natural love for life but that she was born to a family of assassins who passed on their craft, she never had a chance to choose what to be before, and now because of Uncle Harry she does.” The girl said. “Odd but the first person she thought of when Uncle Harry helped her was you.” She said and turned to the man. “You because of your kindness, surely as beautiful as Damali is she has been asked out before, but from her memory all through her life the one person she could think about first was you.” Josephine said. “Very flattering that isn’t it?” She asked smiling as she turned back toward the door but at the door she stopped and turned. “But do not hurt my friend Mr. Alton. She has more than earned a chance at a bright future.” The young lady said. “She has been very brave in staying here to help protect the children in this school as well as others associated with it.” Josephine said and turned vanishing through the door.

“I see.” Ricky said smiling at the door for a moment. “And earned the love and respect of the little werewolf in the process.” He said. “Now that is something uncommon.” He added talking to himself. He smiled suddenly and turned for the door. He would show her when the connection was forged again just what the girl thought about her. He would also let her know as well that whatever she was before he liked her for whom she had been to him and who she was becoming here. The assassins past couldn’t be changed but her future surely could.

Chapter 27: Chapter 27 – The Dragon Riders and the Prophecy Unfolds

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Ok but Hermoine the spell allowed me to ride a dragon during the battle of Hogwarts!” Charlie said frowning. “Dragons are susceptible to some magic and you know it.”

“Charlie that Dragon almost killed you an hour later too!” Hermoine said as she faced her brother-in-law over her husband’s bed.

“But Hermoine it will only take a few minutes to subdue them, cast the spell and take care of those on the other side of the wall.” Charlie said frowning. “And the two Hungarian Horntails are our best bets against those on the other side of that wall because its harder to cast spells against them.” He said.

“Right and just suppose Charlie Weasley that your Dragon eats you?” Hermoine said now clearly upset. “Who do you think your mother will blame for it?” She said. “The answer is flat out no in big bold lettering! Mother would never even speak to me again.” Hermoine said.

“Well that’s why they call you an unspeakable sis!” Charlie said flashing his best smile eliciting a chuckle from Ron whom Hermoine turned on at once.

“Don’t you dare encourage him Ronald Weasley.” Hermoine said. “You know as well as I do Charlie was laid up for a month after that spell wore off and that was only a Norwegian Ridgeback!” She said fuming at the both of them.

“Then do the bonding spell you found Hermoine.” Charlie said. “If the Dragon bonds with me he is less likely to eat me you know.” He said chuckling and Hermoine looked at the both of them.

“That bonding spell is ancient and we don’t know if it actually worked.” Hermoine said.

“Of course it worked Hermoine!” Ron said now giving her a funny look. “Merlin did that spell on an Ironbelly and that is what he rode into battle against the goblins!” He said.

Hermoine Weasley sighed and thought, and not for the first time, that she was sometimes too smart and curious for her own good. The Merlin manuscripts were in the Hall of Mysteries now and was one of the things she had been studying for three years. A small book of spells written in Merlin’s handwriting had been found with his manuscripts and only one of the spells had been tried and to great success by Hermoine herself. The manuscripts had been among the possessions of Dumbledore. Before the battle of Hogwarts she had found both the manuscripts and the small spell book in among her things with a note from the old headmaster. Chancing a spell before the battle of Hogwarts she had cast a spell that would give Charlie control of the beast for a time but was unsure how much time, not unlike the sleeping spell that was now being used on the dragons out on the grounds now.

“That bonding spell, I haven’t tested it Charlie and I am not going to teach you an untested spell to use against, of all things, a Dragon!” Hermoine said and turned walked out the medical wing doors leaving the two men along.

“Well that was a bust.” Charlie said. “I would have thought she would be itching to try a spell like that out.”

“Normally she would be but you know she wouldn’t do anything that would hurt mum.” Ron said. “Of course she did say she wouldn’t give you an untested spell to try didn’t she?” He said suddenly raising his eyebrows, sitting up quickly and swinging his legs over the side of the bed all in one smooth motion. “Help me get my pants on Charlie before it’s too late to stop her!” He shouted and Charlie frowned helping his brother until his brain clicked as well and while Ron was grabbing his cane Charlie had sprinted out the door to try to catch up with his sister-in-law.

Hermoine had opened the front door and walked out seeing that what dragons weren’t asleep were far out across the lawn. The nearest Dragon was the Ironbelly that had almost made a meal out of Hagrid. Walking up to it while it was still asleep was scary enough but what happened next made her want to scream. She laid her hand on the leg of the beast and did the bonding spell and the head of the dragon rose and turned to face her so close it could have swallowed her whole if it had wanted to. She stood stock still looking the dragon in its huge yellow eyes until it laid its head down on the ground near her and nudged her causing her to fall to the ground.

“Hermoine get back here.” Charlie said from behind her.

“It’s ok Charlie, I think it was trying in its way to be, well a pet.” Hermoine said still scared but unsure of her next move.

“It also might be trying to think if you would taste better raw or charcoal!” Charlie said.

“Hermoine Weasley! Get back here!” Ron said looking at the great beast and his small wife beside it.

“Relax and hush both of you.” Hermoine said frowning never taking her eyes off the dragon. Next she placed her hand on the beast and did a variation of the spell she had worked on the dragon that Charlie had ridden. The beast raised its head again and its long neck swooped down to where it was mere inches in front of her face. It blinked twice and looked toward the dragons behind it. Hermoine could almost feel what it was thinking and then the head swiveled around to look at her once again. She did one more elaborate spell and reins appeared on the dragon with the ends tied to either side of the beast’s head onto horns that grew out the sides like the picture she had seen in the books in Professor Binns class.

Harry was sitting in his office talking to Ginny when he suddenly got a vision of Hermoine climbing up on the back of the Ukrainian Ironbelly while he was taking a drink of his tea and almost choked before he turned into a phoenix and vanished in front of his wife.

Hermoine had indeed climbed up on back of the beast with Ron and Charlie trying to get her to stop. Ron at one point went forward only to have the Dragon turn in his direction threatening fire that never came. Hermoine was nervous and scared but she remembered watching Charlie riding the Dragon that year and how wonderful it looked. She grabbed both reins in her hands having holstered her wand and instead of saying a word, she did like Charlie had said and thought just about the joy of flying and felt the great beast make it to its feet and crouch.

With a great lunge it was airborne and flying upwards and Hermoine was holding on for dear life and felt the wind in her face whipping her hair out behind her. As she climbed higher the dragon turned slowly to the left as she was pulling on that rein more and she remembered the riding lessons her parents had made her take when she was younger and thought how funny it was that those lessons were now going to come in handy.

She let the dragon have its head as it straightened out and an arrow flew by her and as she looked down over the beast’s neck she knew she was going to be sick. She was past the walls of the castle and some of those down there had brooms and were on their way up. She steeled herself and shook her head, she was now a Weasley and she had been chosen for Griffindore for a reason she thought as she gritted her teeth.

Wrapping both reins around her hands and leaning forward she put the Dragon in a steep dive and as she swooped down on those coming up the beast blew out a thirty foot flame causing five of the twelve to dive for the ground and one was roasted to a crisp, another man was grabbed from his broom by the long claws of the beast as Hermoine pulled back on the reins at the last second leaving her only two foot off the ground.

The Dragon again blasted a thirty foot flame sweeping it across those on the other side of the wall and bulling into quite a few of the enemy there too that were trying to get out of the way and Hermoine could hear the crunching of the bones of those the dragon was mowing down and pulled back on the reins turning it to fly back over the walls of Hogwarts and near the front doors of the castle.

The dragon came down and landed heavily jarring her insides and almost throwing her from its back as it slid to a stop in front of the great double doors. Hermoine slowly patted the beast and slid down its side to the ground and with a noticeable look of dizziness to the way she was walking finally fell into her husbands arms who in turn almost tumbled to the ground with her.

“Hermoine!” Ron said worriedly and Harry helped him to lay her onto the ground as Ron cradled her head.

Charlie bent down face to face with his sister-in-law and smiled. “Hermoine Weasley you are the greatest sister-in-law of all time!” He said ruffling her hair and went to tell the others what he had just witnessed as Hermoine tried to raise her head and then only succeeded in getting sick all over Ron.

“Ron I’m so sorry.” Hermoine said laying her head back down again and Harry chuckled and did the cleaning spell.

“It’s ok Hermoine just lay back, Harry cleaned the mess up and even if he hadn’t it was worth it to see the most beautiful witch I know riding a Dragon, you were magnificent!” Ron said smiling down at her and then frowned. “And don’t you ever do that again!” He said.

“Hermoine what were you thinking?” Harry said frowning.

“Harry I couldn’t let Charlie go out there and try an untested spell.” Hermoine said miserably. “Mother Weasley would never talk to me again if anything happened.” She said.

“It’s ok Hermoine rest easy, just wait till she hears you did it yourself!” Ron said. “And she is bound to hear that.” He said looking up at the stairways of Hogwarts at the children gathered there.

“Oh please Ron, don’t tell her.” Hermoine said.

“Something tells me I wont have too Hermoine.” Ron said turning her head to see the stairways and her face sunk as a round of cheers went up in her name and she closed her eyes and turned her face away.

“You know Ron that Ironbelly works better than my lawnmower.” Harry said winking at Ron and began chuckling.

“Oh Merlin, I think I’m going to be sick again.” Hermoine said quietly as the two men hoisted her up on her feet and they took her to the medical wing and put her in Ron’s bed while he took the chair and put his foot up.

Harry opened the door to his office and Ginny was at the window and turned as he stepped in. “Was that Hermoine?” She said in shock.

“Yes, that bonding spell with dragons, she didn’t want your brother trying an untested spell.” Harry said. “She was afraid if anything happened your mother would never forgive her.”

“She has been worried about that since she met my family.” Ginny said chuckling. “Merlin knows why she would think that.” She said.

“Same reason I do I suppose, well maybe not, mine is about history.” Harry said sitting down next to Ginny on the small sofa. “Hermoine’s is different I suppose.” He said.

“I suppose.” Ginny said snuggling up to her husband.

Harry could feel the castle talking about Hermoine the great Dragon Rider and smiled. He could also feel everyone starting to settle in for the evening, dinner was in less than an hour then it would be time for everyone to turn in soon. Tomorrow would be a different plan now since Hermoine show outside the castle. Harry doubted the survivors of this day would be outside the gates in the morning after the crushing defeat earlier of just one Dragon.

After dinner was over Charlie and the rest of the Dragon keepers walked out the front doors with Hermoine and she showed them each several times how to do the spell. After Harry had did the spell to put them to sleep the rest walked to the beast of their choosing, Charlie of course picking the Hungarian Horntail, and did their spells. The dragons rose with the riders on them and keeping within the walls of the grounds circled the castle.

Hermoine walked over to the Ukrainian Ironbelly and as it swung its head around she reached up and rubbed its snout. “Thank you for the ride yesterday and keeping me safe from those below great beast.” She said quietly and the Dragon put its head down near her. Hermoine looked around at Irina and back to the Dragon near her and lowered her voice. “There is one here that I would like you to bond with more so than with me though, she helps to keep those of you alive and safe in Romania.” Hermoine said and motioned for Irina to walk over. The beast raised its head in her direction and Hermoine walked over and took the young lady by the hand and walked her over. Laying Irina’s hand on the beast’s leg she recited the spell and saw the Dragon blink and then she did the second spell watching it blink twice.

Hermoine backed off a bit and the creature bent down and bonded with Irina and the young dragon keeper became the rider of the Ukrainian Ironbelly. The beast looked back at Hermoine one last time before it crouched and launched itself into the air and then it slowly circled the castle as Charlie came up to his sister-in-law and put an arm around her. “Thank you sis.” Charlie said looking up into the darkness at the shape slowly making its way in for a landing. “I think this will change things a lot for the keepers.” Charlie said. “One person could be in charge of one Dragon now and not have to worry about it eating him.” He said looking at Hermoine.

“Or you could keep it like it is and let them continue to live in the wilds of Romania.” Hermoine said sadly. “Don’t make them beasts of burdens Charlie Weasley, it wouldn’t be right for such majestic beasts to be used that way.” She said watching the Ironbelly land and feeling the earth tremble beneath her.

“Your right Hermoine.” Charlie said looking on in awe as his Hungarian lay down and curled up. “It would be wrong.” He said. “I’ll make sure this is only done in extreme emergencies.” Charlie said. “I’ve never seen a Hungarian or an Ironbelly so docile before.” He said.

There was great excitement among the handlers that evening but in the morning the front gates of Hogwarts was full again. Harry looked from the window in his office although he could have just sat and closed his eyes and seen the same sight. Hogwarts was growing within him; he could feel the connection growing stronger each day. He was surprised at the gathering before the gates as the show the previous day should have scared them but then he saw a small framed figure dressed in black robes on the other side of the gates. Vanessa had arrived and by sheer will was keeping those with her from leaving. He sighed because he didn’t want it to end like the prophecy said it would, there should be a chance for her to get better but when Tom marked her soul he had twisted it.

Vanessa looked up as she stood before the gates of Hogwarts. She had lost the dark wizard she had here to lead the battle onto the grounds and she knew who disposed of him as well, she could feel Harry looking down on her from one of the windows above and could feel the power he radiated. She looked behind her at the four hundred criminals, assassins and followers that she had coaxed into returning. She should have had real followers; Merlin and the promises of her ancestors had tainted the blood oath that was taken many years ago.

“Come in Valeria.” Harry said as he stared out the window and before the young lady could knock.

“She is here Harry.” Valeria said as she came toward the window to stand beside him.

“Yes it will be today.” Harry said. “We’ll have to face her today along with the aurors that came last night and the Dragon riders we now have, we are going to be seriously outnumbered here.” He said. “All we have are our aurors, the reinforcements haven’t shown up yet.” Harry said.

“I am scared Harry, what if I screw up?” Valeria asked. “What if I freeze?” She asked.

“You will know what to do when the time comes young lady.” Harry said. “Let us call a meeting quickly.” He said and through the magic of Hogwarts professors were alerted, as were the aurors and Charlie and the rest of the handlers to assemble in the great hall. Students were told to seal the entry to their common rooms and only four students were able to slip out unnoticed.

Gwain, Evy, Jonas were at the entrance to the Chamber under a cloak while Josephine had slipped out before that and was near the medical wing in an empty classroom with the door closed for now.

Gwain, Evy and Jonas along with Josephine had been attending dueling classes since the start of school and while Josephine was a powerful duelist the other three had surprised the fifth years in their talents and the advanced spells they had learned from Sirius, Severus and Remus and not to mention even a few from Hess himself.

“You two are going to get us into so much trouble.” Evy said.

“Hey dads the headmaster, he wouldn’t expel us you know.” Gwain said.

“No but uncle Harry could make it so we have detention everyday we are here attending school until we graduate.” Jonas said frowning.

“Nah they’ll be glad we helped you’ll see.” Gwain said. “We’ll be the first line of defense if someone makes it into the castle.” He said.

“Gwain you seen what’s out there, we are outnumbered four to one.” Jonas said. “They’ll get in and by the time we get back to the common room the floo will be closed.”

“Two to one Evy, here then you two take the cloak and go back, I’ll stay.” Gwain said pulling the cloak off him and standing up straight. “Go ahead I’ll see you two later.” He said.

“Gwain we aren’t going any place get back under the cloak.” Evy said and Gwain lifted the cloak enough to see them both.

“No I want you two to go back, really, I can handle this alone I don’t want either of you getting hurt. This is my fight, my family.” Gwain said.

“Like hell it is.” Jonas said throwing off the cloak. “My family is in this too Gwain.” He said. “My aunt Molly and uncle Arthur are here today and my cousins as well so I’m staying with you.” Jonas said growing slightly red in the face.

“Fine we’re all three staying now shut up you two and get back under the cloak!” Evy said. “I’m not leaving my aunt Minerva either.” She said.

They all returned to their spots in the corner of the bathroom where the opening to the chamber of secrets was located and heard footsteps pass the bathroom as professors and aurors and others passed on their way down to the meeting.

Josephine heard footsteps pass the classroom she was in and chanced a peek out and saw retreating aurors headed down toward the great hall. She closed the door and took a seat by the wall in case someone peeked inside and suddenly the door opened and someone slipped inside and turned to look around out the door, as Tonks shut the door she looked around and saw Josephine looking back at her. “What in the blazes are you doing here, your supposed to be in your common room!” Tonks said.

“Yes and your pregnant and should be here risking your life either.” Josephine said and Tonks made a face at the young girl and smiled wickedly.

“You’ve been hanging out with your uncle Harry too much kiddo.” Tonks said turning to look out the door again and then motioned for Josephine to follow and they walked up to toward the medical wing and posted themselves before the last corridor. “Here I’ll make a stand while you alert Madam Pomfrey to get those in the medical wing out.” Tonks said.

Out of the floo in Snapes office stepped two people that Snape didn’t think he would see. Liching and Lijuan bowed to him. “Were lazy boy who become big shot at school now?” Lijuan asked smiling.

“Harry is down in the great hall Lijuan, you must be Liching.” Severus said turning and bowing to the man. “We have heard much about you from your wife.” Severus said smiling.

“Wife cant help talk about wonderful husband.” Liching said smiling.

Through the floo came Cho and Colin as the three stood there and Colin shook his head at Snape.

“We don’t think they are coming Severus.” Colin said. “We waited as long as we could.” He said.

“That’s ok Mr. Creevey, you and Miss Chang take the corridor in front of the medical wing.” Snape said. “If they get that far seal the doors and get everyone out through the floo there, it will take you too the shrieking shack and you can take the other floo from there.” He said and the two nodded and left. “Lijuan and Liching if you will follow me I’ll take you to Harry.” Severus said.

”So remember we probably wont have that help from the other ministries so don’t count on it.” Harry said. “Aurors do your best to stick together like you’ve been taught.” He said. “You that are mounted on Dragons, make sure you fly in pairs if you can, one of you will attack while the other keeps the enemy off their tail.” Harry said. “We have a flanking team here.” He said gesturing to the ones who had been on the other side not so long ago and Sirius and Remus were with them as were Daphne Greengrass and Percy Weasley. “You will be taking your orders from Sirius Black and Remus Lupin.” He said. “The other flanking team will be taking their orders from Andrea Hess and Arturius Dumbledore.” He said gesturing to the other side at those who had come as they had three years ago to defend Hogwarts from Tom Riddle.

“Harry do you think this will really work?” Daphne asked.

Harry looked at her and nodded. “I think so, they think because we’re outnumbered they can win this day, but we’ve been through this before people.” Harry said. “Once they are on Hogwarts grounds the flanking team under Remus and Sirius will be ready to take them from the rear flank and throw up the wards as will the group under Andrea and Arturius.” He said.

Hermoine looked at Ron and squeezed his hand. “Here we go again husband.” She said sighing. “Harry is going to be upset when he finds out we put out the call you know.” Hermoine said looking nervous.

“Hermoine you weren’t this nervous during the battle of Hogwarts.” Ron said smiling.

“I know but this battle scares me.” Hermoine said honestly. “With Tom Riddle I just knew we would win but this battle, well it scares me.” She said.

Lijuan and Liching came through the doors with Severus Snape and Harry looked up in surprise. “We all know our jobs today people and what we have to lose, one more thing I want to say is that there are assassins out there in that group, people are going to die on both sides today.” Harry said sighing. “I want you to understand something that took me a while to know, is there are worse things than death.” He said. “There is a time when your freedom is threatened and your very lives and those of your loved ones are on the line, that day is today.” Harry said. “That woman is not the rightful heir of the Khan dynasty, Valeria is, what Vanessa Khan wants to do is rule the wizarding world and in time just like Voldemort she will start killing on a whim.” He said and then nodded to Kingsley and Moody, the later taking off for the astronomy tower with McGonagall behind him and Kingsley getting up and he turned to those in the great hall.

“First and second groups form a line you know your jobs.” Kingsley said. “Third and fourth group form your lines and make those spells look real.” He said.

Vanessa was looking through the gates at the sleeping dragons; she knew that someone had ridden one the day before taking a host of her army out in the process. Over fifty of her followers were killed alone when the dragon strafed them out here where she was now standing.

Suddenly there was shouting and she could see the doors thrown open and people fighting at the entrance to Hogwarts. It was a fierce and intense battle and she smiled. Some of her followers managed to make it inside. Two large groups came toward the gates and one group turned to fire back at those that were flinging curses at them taking those in front of the doors to the ground. This would be easier than she imagined, she thought as she saw several aurors rush from the building as the gates were opened and her followers beyond the gates took them down.

“Good job my people, storm the castle now with us!” Vanessa said raising her staff sending those that were outside the gates toward the castle and following in and among them. “Hamid.” She said turning as her cousin came up beside her. “This cousin is a surprise, I did not think we had anyone inside, when did you manage this?” She asked smiling.

“I didn’t cousin.” Hamid said suddenly frowning, the placid look gone now.

There was an avalanche of spells suddenly coming from behind them at the gates and there was an embankment those that had opened the gates had thrown themselves into as cover. Ahead there was another intense concentration of fire power and then Vanessa gave the order to throw up shields and to put up embankments yet the grounds of Hogwarts wouldn’t move for them. Suddenly a shout went up in front of the large group and Vanessa watched as the dragons rose in the air and then banked and came back toward them. She twirled her staff and detonated the ground in front of her diving into the crater it made and others did the same with their wands.

She turned to bark orders at Hamid and saw him smiling down at her and then he and some of the assassins turned and vanished and she cried out furiously as she stood and twirling her staff shot a spell out at one of the dragons in the air and it folded and plunged toward the earth. The intensity of the spell took those at the doors of Hogwarts off guard as she then blasted the earthen mound in front of the doors.

Hermoine and Ron who were in charge of the doors along with the twins were giving it all they had when the spell hit and the embankment exploded. Two aurors were down and Ron and the twins dragged them back as Hermoine put up a shield that should have held but was blasted apart by the next bit of intense energy that was sent at those guarding the doors. Hermoine was blown back and covered in debris and when Ron with help from Draco and the twins pulled her from the dirt and dust he heard her coughing and cursing as she pulled away from them and sent spells back at the enemy that were filled with deadly accuracy at the craters on the grounds. The others joined in and soon their position was again fortified as Draco and Fred began building the dirt barrier back up.

Charlie Weasley and his girl Irina had just blasted a large part of the enemy with fire as Irina had mowed some down like Hermoine had don’t the previous day and the Ukrainian Ironbelly blasted fire across those on the ground and Irina could see they were using fire shields and pulled up and let the dragon come down hard in the middle of the group of followers crushing those beneath her and letting the dragon do the rest until the curses flying at her were too much and she lifted off again circling the area and caught up with Charlie riding as his wingman.

Charlie looked over at the beautiful lady he had been dating for a while. “Irina.” He called over his shoulder and she looked up at him grinning. “Marry me!” He shouted and she grinned and blushed and nodded and Charlie, grinning wickedly, put his Dragon in a steep dive and came in hard at those on the ground. His Hungarian Horntail ripping some of the followers out of their craters and eating them and then he pulled back and the Horntail crouched and lunged into the air as Irina following his lead did almost the same maneuver.

Grindelia was along side her husband her staff twirling while her husband defended those with them with an energy partition and she sent a steady barrage of spells into the midst of the enemy. Sirius and Remus along with Severus were sending everything they had into the assassins who tried to break and run. Drusilla was thrown to the ground by a spell that blew the ground up in front of her but Hess stepped in and took most of the blast and faster than the men could see Hess sent spells back that shook the very earth. Drusilla was pulled up by Sirius who was hit by a spell and blasted off his feet and into the wall and although hurt he scrambled back up, his left arm dangling but his right steadily firing curse after curse.

Percy Weasley saw the curse coming toward Daphne and dived taking her down and being hit with the curse himself going down hard. Daphne turned him over to see he was still alive but badly wounded. Another spell hit and blasted at them and Daphne stood and hit one of the old deatheaters that were targeting them taking him down at once. Fiercely she stood over Percy defending him while another blast sent her to the ground and she rolled with it and shot a few more before Percy managed to rise up and tackle her down behind the trench. “Daphne stay down.” Percy said and they both heard the detonation of the wall behind them, the spell that would have destroyed Daphne if he hadn’t tackled her to the ground.

“You saved me my love as you did my father.” Daphne said.

“You two just have a knack for standing in the wrong place.” Percy said smiling making the young woman smile back at him before he passed out.

The Dragons had banked again and were coming in lower this time blasting fire out in front of them and knocking some of her followers down and causing others to duck into the craters they had made in the ground. Vanessa turned to send another bolt of energy at a dragon and was picked up from behind and was transported. She rolled as she landed and came up with her staff in hand to face off against Harry Potter as he transformed from, of all things, a phoenix back into himself.

“Harry, look we can still work this out so I don’t have to kill you or those in the castle.” Vanessa said fuming yet afraid too for some reason.

“I have an alternate deal Vanessa.” Harry said smiling grimly. “Lay down your staff and wand and surrender to me now so no one else has to die.” He said. “You are not the true heir to the Khan dynasty Vanessa, Valeria is.” He said pointing behind her and she turned to see Valeria sitting there on a stump smiling at her.

“You have a lot of explaining to do little sister.” Valeria said. “We know its not all your fault, Hamid let Voldemort mark your soul did you know that?” She said and Vanessa twirled her staff shooting a high intense beam of energy at Valeria who had already brought up her staff deftly and deflected the energy into the ground at Vanessa’s feet causing the ground to explode and Vanessa to be thrown into the air but she righted herself and landed softly while the force of the energy knocked Valeria over the stump behind her.

“Not bad sister.” Vanessa sneered as she again spun and shot energy from both ends of the staff hitting both Harry and Vanessa at once throwing both to the ground and both were up before she knew what was happening. She could feel an energy from them both, combined energy that scared her and she turned trying to aparate but nothing happened.

“Again Vanessa surrender today and save yourself and your followers.” Valeria said. “That would be the mark of a good leader.” She said and Vanessa again spun shooting that intense energy toward them both but this time they were ready and they both threw up a concave shield throwing the energy back at Vanessa who couldn’t move fast enough to avoid it.

At the gates an older man in orange and yellow robes stood and watched the battle rage between those from the castle and those in the trenches.

“Shihong why come here?” Lijuan said from behind the man.

”Come to see pupil win battle, kill one who defeat Voldemort.” Shihong said smugly. “You teach boy staff, pupil will be victorious soon.” He said.

“Even if victorious you not be here to see.” Liching said from behind him and the man turned lightening quick shooting the first spell and Liching deflected it. “You still same, no better, lose this fight too and lose life same time.” Liching said smiling.

“Lose more than life, bring shame on family.” Lijuan said and Shihong twirled his staff bringing it down and the ground seemed to explode under them all yet Lijuan and Liching floated to the ground instead of being thrown to the ground.

“Still Shihong try same tired spells.” Lijuan said. “How many time Lijuan have tell Shihong he too stupid and clumsy to wield staff!” She said as she brought her staff around and hit the man with a curse that threw him into the wall.

Valeria had been hit twice with the intense energy that Vanessa was somehow coaxing out of the staff she was using but the third and fourth times she sent that energy toward her sister Harry blocked it sending it back toward her. When they had both blocked it with concave shields they thought the energy had killed Vanessa but she had rolled with it coming up with her eyes glowing a bright blue and using the spell Ginny taught him he increased the time and Harry’s eyes changed to that electric green that had an unnerving effect on Vanessa.

“Harry surrender now so you don’t have to die.” Vanessa said.

“Still on about that eh?” Harry said chuckling as he again shot that energy back toward her hitting her in the chest with it but she seemed to absorb it.

“Shooting it back does no good its part of me Harry.” Vanessa said smiling as she fought her way closer to Harry and sent him spinning into the ground and then following him came to stand over him where he kicked her feet out from under her and rose up twirling his staff and stuck it under her chin.

“Call it off now Vanessa.” Harry said all trace of a smile gone.

“Or what? You’ll slice my head off?” Vanessa said only it wasn’t Vanessa’s voice anymore. “Harry, Harry you still don’t understand do you?” He heard the voice of Tom Riddle say. “I cannot die and here you would have to kill an innocent to kill me and you can’t do that because you’re as weak as that silly old fool Dumbledore.” He said through Vanessa’s lips causing even her eyes to go wide and then narrow at Harry and smile.

Vanessa rose off the ground knocking his staff away and bringing hers down with energy building up on it toward his head and was hit from behind solidly by Valeria. Vanessa spun to take her out and it wasn’t Valeria really there it was her shade as Valeria hit her again from another angle taking her to the ground.

“He may not be able to kill you.” Valeria said as Vanessa got up and again building up energy on the tip of the staff tried to hit her sister and again it went through a shade and this time Valeria hit her sister with enough energy that it sent the young woman fifteen feet into the air and she landed hard on the ground unmoving. “But I can Vanessa!” She finished.

Harry watched it like it was in slow motion and rolled to his feet and walked over and rolled Vanessa over. Her eyes suddenly flew wide and her mouth opened and from the pit of the young girls soul there was a howling and Valeria covered her ears as Harry held Vanessa until it stopped and she sagged dead to all. Harry counted to ten and started doing CPR on the young girl.

“Harry what are you doing?” Valeria said frowning.

“She was a Horocrux damn it, but it was destroyed when she died.” Harry said still trying to do CPR until Valeria pulled him off her sister.

“Harry she’s gone.” Valeria said sadly. “I broke her neck Harry, CPR isn’t going to work.” She said and finally Harry sat back and sighed and Valeria fell into his arms and cried. She had done it after all, Lijuan was right the prophecy was fulfilled. And then the rush of power hit her all at once and Harry caught her before she hit the ground.

Lijuan and Liching were working on bringing the man down when he vanished and Lijuan picked up the signature leading into the forest and she and her husband turned as one and vanished.

As the three vanished from the roadway dozens and dozens of blue and gray robed figures with the coat of arms of Merlin on the back materialized into the road and made their way into the gates of Hogwarts. The members of Vanessa’s faction saw the mob growing as more and more men and women materialized and stalked through the gates heading right for them.

Some broke and ran and were taken down by those on the dragons. Some ran toward the doors of the castle under intense fire yet never made it. Others threw down their wands and raised their hands wanting to be spared being killed. Yet there was one group from the middle that charged the doorway and nine of the group made it inside while the rest were taken down, Ron was on his feet in an instant and had taken one down, his wife took down another and two more went down under fire from the twins.

Gwain, Evy and Jonas had left the bathroom and went up the stairs during the battle. Gwain knew his mother was in the Medical wing looking after wounded that were brought in along with Madam Pomfrey and he was going to make sure they were ok. As they heard the front doors blasted open they ranged themselves in the corridor along the way with Gwain taking the lead and Evy and Jonas taking positions out of sight behind statues.

As Hamid ran up the stairs he had only one thought in mind. Kill the child, he would search the whole place until he found him. As he came out into the corridor leading to the medical wing there in front of him was the child and he pulled two darts from inside his robes and was hit with a spell from Evy who was behind Gwain that caused him to be blown back into the stairway railing. He looked up unable to understand what had happened when he saw Gwain throw two more curses at someone behind Hamid, the other assassins following him he supposed.

He looked in his hands and around him and saw one of the darts on the ground and picked it up and threw it at the boy who was hit by a curse that caused him to fall and the boy rolled over and stood again, the second dart also missed hitting the wall he was standing near and he hit Hamid with another curse and then bound him almost as quickly as any auror would have.

Two more people came around the corridor behind Gwain having heard the fighting, Tonks and Josephine took down two more of the assassins and one threw a silver knife at Josephine who had changed forms that was deftly caught by a hand that came from behind Josephine and returned to its owner blade first in the chest as Damali pushed between the two women to stand looking at the last assassin on the stairway. “Damali no!” They heard a mans voice from behind them. It was Ricky; Damali had woken up during the battle while the three were helping others who had been brought in either by magic or by hand. Ricky had looked up to see her headed unsteadily toward the sounds of battle outside the medical wing.

The little blond looked at the last assassin narrowly and smiled. “I am Damali an ancestor of the oldest house of assassins known you cheap imitation.” She said. “I will let you have your try but you will die today cheap assassin and no one will mourn for your loss.” Damali said.

The assassin’s hand was a blur as she saw the blade coming toward her and she stepped aside catching it. “I learned to catch knives when I was thirteen cheap assassin.” She said looking at the man in disgust and the assassin felt something hit him solidly in the chest and looked down to see a small dart sticking out there as Damali stood holding a small miniature crossbow. She smiled and threw the weapon down as the assassin hit the ground at the same time. “Cheap weapon indeed.” She said under her breath as she stood there a moment.

Damali turned and faced Josephine and hugged her. “Now little werewolf how many times does Damali have to say this, silver is your undoing child.” She said gently and then walked past her toward Ricky and fell into his arms. “I am done now, I can live again.” She said quietly and wept in his arms as he held her.

Lijuan and Liching were both being driven back by Shihong’s energy blasts deep in the forbidden forest and were taking a beating when suddenly Lijuan went low as Liching jumped up bringing Shihong’s attention toward him as he started to shoot another energy blast but Shihong was hit from behind by Lijuan’s staff. The man looked down to see the staff sticking out in front of him, blood ran down the shaft in front and he felt his knees giving out as a foot kicked him from behind and the staff was pulled from his body as he fell face first to the ground. Lijuan rolled him over and seen he was still alive.

“Silly clumsy man, pupil dead now, silly man die soon too, we wait.” Lijuan said down at him and she walked over and sat next to her husband as the life ran out of the man on the ground.

“Shihong almost won wife, Liching and Lijuan getting old, husband older wear out quicker.” Liching said breathing a sigh of relief. “One more blast of energy wife be gardener over husbands grave.” He said.

“Husband always say that, stop talk like crazy man!” Lijuan said and ran her hand through his arm and laid her head against him. “Lijuan getting too old for all this.” She said quietly.

Finally Lijuan got up and walked over to the body of Shihong. She and her husband removed the shrubs from around him and using their staffs did a spell that lit his body on fire with an intense flame that seemed to grow even more intense as it burned. Both sat and watched their son’s body turn to ashes in front of them.

“This real shame brought on family, only son turn to darkness.” Lijuan said as tears flowed down her cheeks.

“Son never get over Lijuan not teaching to be assassin like mother.” Liching said as he wrapped his arms around his wife. She felt small and frail at the moment and it broke his old heart to see her like this.

“Have one chance to redeem family from shame Lijuan.” Liching said. “Teach staff to Gwain and others at Castle.” He said.

She looked up at her husband fiercely and nodded. “Teach staff to Gwain so well wont have to worry about silly assassin who want to be dark wizard.” She said and Liching smiled down at her.

As the last of the body burned off Lijuan ran her hand over the ashes and they vanished leaving a burned area that looked like the shape of a body.

Daphne Greengrass was near the gate with Percy resting his head in her lap. He was injured taking a curse meant for her but would be ok. She smiled down at him as Hess came over with Remus and they levitated the young man to take him to the medical wing.

Sirius and Drusilla were helping Moody oversee the binding of the prisoners, assassins and followers of Vanessa as the Dragons settled onto the grounds around them and those who had worn their support for Harry and Hogwarts were going through and binding each person in Vanessa’s faction.

Cho and Colin who had been standing directly in front of the medical wing had missed most of the action but had followed both Damali and Ricky Alton to the final showdown with the assassins who had managed to get in. Hamid was bound on the ground struggling as best he could in the rope bonds that Gwain had thrown over him. Cho was impressed and ruffled the young mans hair as she and Colin bent down to grab the man and take him to the ministry and a jail cell but Draco stayed their hands as he came up the stairway. “Not this one Cho, this one goes to a special place.” Draco said. “Dobby!” He shouted and the little elf appeared and Draco smiled. “I hope this is the last one I have to ask you to put in the veil Dobby.” Draco said pointing to Hamid whose eyes went wide at what Draco said.

“Dobby will make sure evil wizard gets good seat in veil Mrs. Malfoy sirs.” Dobby said smiling and snapped his fingers and Hamid disappeared, as did Dobby and the assassins on the stairs.

“Thorough little house elf isn’t he?” Ricky said coming up to stand near Ron and Hermoine with Damali in his arms. He had picked her up and had yet to put her down and she hadn’t asked as yet to be put down.

“Are you kidding?” Ron said. “You should see Harry’s house! I don’t know how he does it!” He said as his wife looked up at him in surprise.

“He has more than four house elves at Godric’s Hollow alone Ron.” Hermoine said frowning at her husband who knew all to well this was true.

Hamid looked around the place he was in and saw assassins and followers of Vanessa, some in various states of injury and helped them out as best he could. He was still first and foremost the one that would take over the world one day and he wanted his followers loyal and there because they wanted to be. He had an easy manner about him and won over all of them there in no time except one man in black robes who was standing alone at the edge of the tree line. His red eyes turned to Hamid as the assassin made his way over. “Your easy manner and pretty words don’t work on me assassin.” Cobalt said as he tried again to get his back up wand to light.

“You are in the veil Cobalt and there is only two kinds of magic that seems to cross over to this world.” Hamid said as she sat down. “Those from the house of Merlin and Elvin magic.”

“And that helps me how?” Cobalt said frowning at the man. Cobalt wished he had his powers back because he wanted the man’s mouth shut permanently and he knew just the curse to hit him with.

“Eventually they will bring us out to be tried before the courts.” Hamid said. “Then we will be sent to prison and it is only a matter of time before we can break out.” He said.

“Obviously you’ve never been to the hotel at Devils Island to stay.” Cobalt said smirking. “Most of the assassins you sent died because of the trolls that guard the place.” He said.

“Ah but Cobalt my friend I have a plan and I am not like that silly girl up there that is now dead.” Hamid said. “My plans reach even further than hers did and I need a lieutenant to learn from me and head part of my army in the future, a future were Harry Potter will be unable to save his children my friend.” He said laying a hand on Cobalt’s shoulder and the young man looked from the hand to the man it belonged too. “I have seen the plans to all the prisons and I can tell you now how to escape to Devil’s Island.” Hamid said smiling now. “If you will join with me.” He added and Cobalt thought for a moment and nodded.

“I want that damn Harry dead.” Cobalt said. “But more than that I want to see the man broken, to kill his wife or child would break him I know it.” He said.

Hamid smiled again and nodded. “It is true it would and we will plan for that in time.” He said. “Now for the escape from Devil’s Island.” Hamid said grabbing a small stick from the ground he started drawing in the sand before them.

Chapter 28: Chapter 28 – Summer is approaching and peace reins once more.

[View Online]  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Things around Hogwarts seemed to go back to normal, or as normal as they can be in the world of magic. Harry gave detention to the four students who were out when they were told to stay in yet all received meritorious conduct medals from the school of Hogwarts for their rolls in helping keep the school safe.

Ravenclaw won the house cup with the most points and as Quidditch resumed with a rush to get all the games played that the students hadn’t been able to play earlier in the year after the first appearance of followers on the other side of the gates, Ravenclaw seemed hard to beat.

Harry decided to have a parent’s day where all the parents came to walk the grounds and halls of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry with their children and talk to the professors who were on hand to greet the parents. Most all the parents were former Hogwarts students themselves and they all had a grand day.

Harry moved the house tables outside and enlarged them so parents could have that nightly dinner with their children and he lit up the tree’s with magic to give it just the right atmosphere. Memories were given as a huge screen projector was erected and memories of the past played out over the screen. Harry saw his parents in a few of those past memories and even Ginny’s parents in a few. The ghosts of Hogwarts, even Peeves with a few practical jokes were in attendance and the festivities were a hit.

Lijuan and Liching had already moved into the house in Godric’s Hollow and were already getting a schedule ready for Gwain’s training. Lijuan and Liching had started to give lessons to Ginny with the staff of a different kind. Ancient healing magic not performed in centuries.

Luna finally gave birth to a daughter that her and Neville named Lucine Trinity Longbottom after her mother and Trinity, her best friend and yes Draco and Trinity were made godparents of this child.

Little Wolf and Kateri stayed on for a time to help with the wounded and then bid their farewells. Ricky and Damali ran off to the French Riviera to get married and Charlie and Irina were married in England at the residence of Charlie’s parents.

Support for the Minister of Magic and the new Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry was high in the Quibbler and the Daily Prophet as Arthur was shown in pictures leading a group of blue and gray robed figures toward the battle line and Harry was shown along with Valeria fighting with Vanessa.

Percy and Daphne were married as well and Sirius and Drusilla announced that she was pregnant. There was a story run in the Daily Prophet about those killed defending Hogwarts and battling the assassins with a list of thirty-three hero’s that were added to the statue already on the grounds of Hogwarts commemorating those that died in the wars with Voldemort.

Valeria was aiding Professor Flitwick and had grown to love teaching so much she recanted and asked for her own classes starting the next year which elicited smug smiles from Harry, Ginny and McGonagall.

Valeria and Harry both were awarded the order of Merlin first and second-class along with a few others and Harry was asked to be Supreme Mugwump of the International Confederation of Wizards and he of course accepted.

Charlie and those that had bonded with their dragons released them into the wild again but as Charlie predicted it only took one person to care for a Dragon after that. He along with the rest petitioned that while it was an experience of a lifetime riding a Dragon, that the only time it should be done was in times of dire emergencies and the law passed before the Wizengomet.

Soon it was time for school to end and the children of Hogwarts were packing to go home. Gwain, Jonas and Evy were already packed and had their trunks and things sent to Godric’s Hollow with Plonky who was relishing in the fact that she would have three young charges over the summer. Josephine was packed and sitting on the couch in front of the roaring fire in the Griffindore common room as the three sat down beside her.

“So Josephine what are you going to do this summer?” Gwain asked.

“She is going to auror school didn’t you hear?” Evy said to Gwain frowning. “McGonagall and Harry argued with Uncle Hess for hours over it.” She said.

“Yes and grandfather still wont speak to either of them or me either.” Josephine said miserably.

“Well your grandfather already lost your mother and father, he doesn’t talk much to your brother and now he might think he is losing you too.” Jonas said taking a bite of one of the sandwiches on the table as the others looked at him. “What I cant have great insight sometimes?” He looked at them hurt. “Look, my family, or me dad that is, lost two brothers and contact with me aunt for years, didn’t even know who he really was for a time or where he came from.” Jonas said. “My dad got onto me for taking part in all this instead of staying where I was told but he told me he was also so proud of me that I stood my ground after that dart almost hit me and kept on fighting, that’s what life is about he said, taking a stand for what you believe in and he couldn’t fault me for that.” He said. There are books that talk about your grandfather and what a great auror he was Josephine, maybe you should remind him sometimes the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree.” Jonas said standing. “Which all reminds me mum and dad are downstairs, their taking me Diagon Alley before bringing me to Godric’s Hollow tomorrow so I better get a move on.” He said and turned and left through the portrait hole.

“We need to start listening to Jonas more often.” Gwain said smiling at Evy who made a face and then chuckled.

“Yes he could lead us all to more food.” Evy said snickering.

“You know he is right though.” Josephine said to the two. “I need to go find grandfather.” She said and was up and out the portrait hole before they knew it.

“I’ve got to go catch up to Aunt Minerva, Gwain, she wants me to go see my mother for a couple of days before I come to Godric’s Hollow, I’ll miss you Gwain Potter.” Evy said and leaned in and hugged him fiercely before she got up and ran through the portrait hole as well.

“I’ll miss you too Evy Shannahan.” He said as the portrait closed and he sighed as those in the common room started filing out, some stopped to offer their goodbyes, till soon it was just him before that great roaring fire.

He heard the portrait open and looked up to see Ginny and Harry coming in and they sat down to either side of him. “Ready to go home squirt?” Harry asked ruffling the young mans hair.

“Yes sir.” He said frowning down at the fire and turned his head from one to the other. “Dad, mom can I ask you something?” He asked.

“I believe you already did but the answer is yes.” Harry said smiling.

“Well, is every year at Hogwarts like this?” Gwain asked.

“Nope most are pretty mundane.” Ginny said smiling and hugging him to her. “My last year it was positively boring.” She said.

“Good I hope the rest of my time here is boring, well at least compared to this year.” Gwain said sighing. “I always dreamed of adventure while I was at the orphanage and when I got it, all I wanted was for it to end so that no one would get hurt.” He said frowning. “Of course now that its over with I’ll have great stories of course but I think I’d like to be that wizard who doesn’t have any stories to tell, my idea of adventure is tackling the kitchen at midnight.” He said chuckling and causing Ginny and Harry to join in.

“But?” Harry asked looking down at Gwain causing Ginny to frown just a bit.

“Merlin what a year dad, I’d do it all over again!” Gwain said smiling up at the two as they shook their heads chuckling. Harry and Ginny stood up and each grabbed one of Gwain’s hands and pulled him up between them.

“Well time to floo home and enjoy your summer.” Ginny said and then thought about what his summer would entail. “Well some of your summer anyways.” She said

“Are you kidding? I get to learn real live magic right at home by you guys.” Gwain said. “I’ll be caught up with the third years, no the fifth years by my second year.” He said smiling.

“Slow down Hotrod, one year at a time.” Ginny said chuckling. “There are rules to this you know. You will be learning magic at Godric’s Hollow but both uncle Severus and aunt Narcissa will be giving you advanced lessons in their home and you will abide by the rules they set are we clear?” Ginny asked and Gwain nodded.

“Yes Ma’am.” Gwain said.

“Also your Aunt Valeria and Uncle Neville will be schooling you on advanced charms and advanced Herbology.” Ginny said.

“There is such a thing as advanced Herbology?” Gwain said frowning.

“Yes and you listen to your uncle Neville too cause he saved us a few times knowing that stuff.” Harry said. “Remember the more you know the better chance you have of a future young man.” He said. “Also I know you love potions and Herbology comes in handy in potions.” Harry added. “We also have one more surprise but I don’t think your going to like it as much as you did the other surprises, too much work involved.” He said.

Hermoine and Ron walked the halls of Hogwarts again heading down to take the floo to her parents house to pick up Jonathan and head home and suddenly Ron stopped and looked around as if he were surprised. “Are you ok Ron?” Hermoine asked as she stopped and looked at her husband.

“Well, yes and no, I mean I don’t know Moine.” He said looking up at her with a strange look. “I was just thinking, all the good spots for professors have been filled except for two, Madam Hooch wants someone to take over teaching the first years to fly and advanced flying for those that need it.” Ron said looking at his wife.

“And?” She asked.

“Well I know this sounds strange.” He said limping over to his wife and taking her hands in his. “Harry, with his new appointment doesn’t think he will have as much time to teach either and he talked to me about hiring someone to take first years through third, leaving Draco with fourth through sixth and him one advanced DADA to teach.” Ron said.

“So your thinking about taking it aren’t you?” Hermoine said smiling.

“Well, yeah actually I am.” Ron said. “But see I make more as an Auror and I don’t want to jinx us, I mean I know we’re well off now but what happens if we lose that?” He asked.

“Then we’ll still be happy Ron just like your family was happy for years.” Hermoine said reaching up and kissing her husband. “What made you think you wanted to teach again?” She asked.

“Well some of the kids we taught three years ago not only still knew my name but had missed me since I had left.” Ron said smiling sheepishly. “I can be home at a decent hour every night or we can have rooms during the school year so that isn’t an issue at all.” He said.

“There’s more isn’t there?” She asked gently looking at her husband.

“Well yes, when I am here with you it reminds me of our first years.” Ron said. “Not the bad parts where we argued all the time because we were too shy to admit we liked each other.” He said smiling. “But the adventures we went on and even the boring stuff we did, I mean those times, this place brings that back to me like it was yesterday.” Ron said touching the stone of the castle. “Harry said this place is more alive than we will ever know but we all knew that anyways.” He said. “I want to be teaching here when our children are going to school Hermoine so I can watch them grow each year.” Ron said turning to her and smiling. “I want to see Jonathan as he grows to love this place as much as you and I did, maybe even find his soul mate here like I did.” He said and kissed her.

“Oh you mean Lavander?” Hermoine said smirking and he chuckled.

“Your good, its not every wife who would understand that a mans first ex-girlfriend was his soul mate.” Ron said winking at Hermoine as her mouth dropped.

“Ronald Weasley!” Hermoine said and before she could keep the argument going he picked her up in his arms kissing her as he did so. “Ron your leg!” She said looking up at him worriedly.

“Actually feels better Mrs. Weasley.” Ron said. “Maybe we can go home first and then go pick up our son in the morning.” He said giving her those eyes and she snickered. “

“Well I don’t think my parents would mind one more night with their grandchild.” Hermoine said laying her head on his shoulder as he limped down toward Snape’s office.

Josephine came upon her grandfather, Damali and Ricky talking at a table in the great hall. They looked up as she came in and Damali smiled at her while her grandfather seemed to sigh.

“Damali are we going to see you and Ricky over the summer?” Josephine asked and Damali nodded.

“Yes we are going home for a couple of weeks to bury my sister and Vanessa in the family plots.” Damali said. “Valeria is going with us but will be back quickly.” She said. “We are thinking about moving here for a while to be near Lijuan and Liching so I can get to know them.” She said.

“Yes, family is very important isn’t it?” Josephine said looking down at her grandfather who raised his eyebrows at the remark.

“Anyway Andrea we look forward to seeing you when we return.” Damali said rising and Ricky looked at the two and got up as well.

“Yes long distance aparation, should be fun this time.” Ricky said looking a bit green.

“Come on Ricky, its not so bad when you’re with someone who wont get you lost.” Damali said chuckling. “How that auror ever got a license to aparate I will never know.” She said shaking her head as she hugged Josephine and after a moment Hess as well.

Josephine sat down opposite her grandfather as the couple left and sighed looking at him. “Grandfather you don’t have to be mad at anyone you know.” Josephine said.

“I am not mad, well ok but not at you nor the others.” Andrea Hess said not looking at her. “I have failed you in that I didn’t say enough to keep you from being an auror.” He said now turning his head back to look at her. “Instead I pushed you to want to be an auror, Harry Potter and his friends became teachers at this school and they are some of the greatest aurors that have been around for years Josephine.” Hess said. “Why do you think they don’t wish to be aurors?” He asked.

“I suppose they have their reasons just like they had their reasons for becoming aurors.” Josephine said.

“The Auror business is nasty, unappreciated and under paid” Hess said evenly. “The Ministry at least has a fine Minister now, back in my day the last Minister before Grindelwald’s defeat that was in office coward in this home fearing your relative.” Andrea said smiling grimly.

“Grandfather do you know in seventeen of the books I read about aurors you were in at least sixteen of them as one of the premiere aurors of the time with more arrests than any other auror including Moody.” Josephine said. “I am more like my grandfather than he knows or wishes me to be but that isn’t a bad thing.” She said smiling. “In my book my grandfather is the best auror ever and if I can be half the auror he was or the person he is then I will have made my life count for something.” Josephine said and her grandfather turned to her in surprise. “You still remember me being frail and stuck in that wheelchair grandfather, you still remember me being a squib but I’m not anymore, and I’m not a child anymore either, I can now dare to go for dreams I had never thought of before.” She said as a tear ran down her cheek. “I want to be an auror for so many reasons grandfather but none of those reasons are to prove anything.” Josephine said.

“You sound so much like me long ago as my father tried to dissuade me from being an auror.” Andrea said looking at her and he reached out and wiped the tear from her cheek. “Ok you want to be an auror, well Harry and I have a world of things to teach you after you get out of Auror School.” Hess said smiling grimly. “And I think you should take lessons from Liching before you go to auror training.” He said smiling and the young girl got up and made her way around the table as Hess stood and threw her arms around the tall old man. “Yes if your going to be an auror I want you to be prepared for the worst.” Andrea Hess said.

“I can’t believe I am already graduating from Hogwarts, with you and Harry and the rest being able to teach me over the summer it allowed me to take all my Newts.” Josephine said. “You know at first the auror board turned me down because I was a late bloomer.” She said looking on, as her grandfather grew red in the face.

“Turned my granddaughter down?” Andrea asked. “I’ll hex the whole lot of them!” He said

Josephine hugged him chuckling. “You wont have too grandfather, all you’ll have to do is be there when I graduate top of my class and smile smugly.” She said.

“Just think husband, our own house here in England with no one hunting us, we can finally live quietly.” Grindelia said.

“Yes the Minister said it was a nice place, much like the one Harry lives in.” Arturius said. “And just think it’s just on the other side of the village from Harry and Ginny.” He added.

“You think that was so they could keep an eye on us just in case?” Grindelia asked eyeing her husband.

“Actually no, it belonged to Albus, left to him by my father.” Arturius said. “It was the summer home we had when I was young.” He said and turned to his wife. “Dobby and the other potter house elves cleaned it up like brand new is what I heard.” He said chuckling. “It hasn’t been stayed in, in over a hundred years but Dumbledore kept it up and he always kept a house elf in attendance there and Mr. Weasley said the new house elf comes with it.” Arturius said.

“Our own house elf as well?” Grindelia asked. “As long as its not one of those dark elves that father used to like to own.” She said grimacing.

“Oh no, I think Mr. Weasley would have told us if that were the case.” Arturius said. “No this is one that Mr. Weasley gave us that lost his master during the battle.” He said sadly.

“Aw the poor thing well we’ll give the elf a proper home and love.” Grindelia said.

Draco and Neville were both holding their godchildren as the two women hugged. Trinity and Luna were both talking about shopping in Diagon Alley the following week with Ginny when Draco turned to Neville.

“You know I used to love end of term, now I hate it, not because I have to go home but because I have to leave Hogwarts.” Draco said turning to look back at the castle.

“I’ve always hated end of term for that reason.” Neville said.

“We still meeting each Thursday at the Three Broomsticks?” Draco asked and Neville nodded.

“I asked Harry and he said he and Ginny would be there at seven in the evening each week.” Neville said.

“Good to see being Supreme Mugwump isn’t going to his head.” Draco said chuckling.

“He’ll be really good in that position but I think he just likes the title.” Neville said shaking his head.

“I remember Dumbledore chuckling at that title once, I know Harry will take it seriously like Dumbledore did but those two, so much alike sometimes.” Draco said.

“I know, when I went to say goodbye the only thing that seems different in the two is their appearance it seems.” Neville said.

“Well one thing, at least he isn’t wearing that duster and that hat anymore.” Draco said frowning. “That was making him look rather dark didn’t you think?” He asked.

“Draco I think Harry went through that phase were a wizard could choose to turn toward the darkness or the light while we were going through this.” Neville said. “He surely didn’t choose the darkness.” He said.

“What makes you think that Neville.” Trinity said frowning at Neville.

“It isn’t something I know Trinity, just something I feel.” Neville said. “I think he was tempted a few times in this to lash out yet he didn’t, he stayed calm and in control.” He said frowning. “And I think the only reason he stayed like that was because of his family and friends.” Neville said turning to look back up at Hogwarts. “Besides Hogwarts wouldn’t have excepted him as Headmaster if it didn’t trust him to do right by it and the children.” He said. “Just a feeling but I think its right.” Neville said as they all turned to stare at the huge castle.

“All wizards and witches have the choice and the temptation.” Draco said.

“What about Valeria?” Trinity asked looking at Neville.

“No she was tested twice, once she almost slipped but with Harry’s help she chose the right path.” Neville said. “It’s why she never used the killing curse on Vanessa during the battle and never will again.” He said as they turned and set out toward Hogsmeade and the two fathers switched children at the train station and Neville and Draco stood there looking at each other for a moment as the girls embraced again and Neville stuck out his hand and Draco shook it nodding.

“So at seven then on Thursday.” Neville said and Draco smiled and nodded and the two parted with Luna and Neville taking the floo from the twins shop and Trinity and Draco choosing to ride the Hogwarts express home. Draco loved riding it and now even though he wasn’t that young boy anymore he still loved the Express.

“Ah its ye three.” Hagrid said smiling as he looked down at the child in Draco’s arms. “She’ll be a fine young witch someday Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy, and one ye can be proud of.” He said.

“Thanks Hagrid.” Draco said and hesitated on the platform. “Hagrid, I don’t think I have every truly apologized for my actions when I first came to Hogwarts.” He said and stuck out a hand to the large Games Keeper and Keeper of the Keys of Hogwarts who took it looking at Malfoy in surprise.

“Ye wasn’t very hospitable when ye first got here Draco Malfoy, but ye have matured well me young friend.” Hagrid said smiling kindly. “Ye have been real good ter me since and I think that’s apology enough.”

“Thanks Hagrid.” Draco said smiling up at the giant and turned helping his wife onto the train.

“All aboard!” He heard Hagrid say from behind him as the giant moved off down the line.

As they made their way to the last compartment Draco opened the door to find Harry and Ginny with Gwain between them sitting there. “We keep meeting like this.” Draco said smiling and shook Harry’s hand.

“Yes some things are too fun to pass up and a ride on the Hogwarts Express is one of them.” Harry said looking down at Gwain who was nodding.

“Its good to be riding home with family.” Trinity said smiling at Harry.

Trinity and Draco took their seats across from the Potters and smiled.

Draco had sent their things home already and so it seemed had the Potters, so they all settled back talking about the past year, Harry and Draco’s time as aurors and they’re futures at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

As Hagrid watched the train pull out of the station he sniffed and brought out his huge handkerchief and blew his nose. He exited the station and turned toward his home on the grounds of Hogwarts.

One lone witch exited the castle doors and made her way to the gates, when she got there she looked back at the huge old rambling castle and smiled. Here she had found family, here she had found friends and here she had found a purpose, all it seemed, because of two people, Harry and Ginny Potter and in a small ceremony in the Headmasters office with just Ginny, Harry and Gwain in attendance she was made Godmother to Gwain.

There were houses for sale in Godric’s Hollow and Harry and Ginny had bought one down the lane from her and had it fixed up, it was a present to her from them and she cherished it. Her blue eyes coalesced with the power of the Arch of Constantine and always would.

She would be leaving for America tomorrow with Ricky and Damali to see that her sister and Damali’s cousin Jamila was laid to rest in the family plots. Her vaults at Gringots, like Harry’s vaults were over flowing with money and items that she didn’t know what to do with. She had other properties in other countries including America, and although she had grown up in the states, this place, with these people, would always be home now. Stepping forward and thinking about her house in Godric’s Hollow she turned on the spot and vanished.

http://www.harrypotterfanfiction.com